《I Became the Mastermind Who Betrays the Heroines》 Chapter 0 - 1,943rd Attempt, 46th Ending [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 0 - 1,943rd Attempt, 46th Ending There are countless subcultures in the world. No matter how rational humans may claim to be, we are undeniably creatures driven by the pursuit of pleasure. As society evolves, so too does the culture of entertainment. People seek fun. They indulge in whatever suits their tastes and soothe the monotony of life. I was no different. "Stay calm... Don''t get excited..." Anime, genre novels, comics, and more. There were plenty of ways to pass the time, but among them, what I chose was ''games.'' There wasn¡¯t any special reason. I just liked that I could take the lead in guiding the story. "Parry here, then switch characters... and then bind curse." An action RPG notorious for its brutal difficulty. ''The World Seen by the Little Prince'' Contrary to its hopeful title, every route in this insane game leads to a bad ending. So far, a total of 45 endings have been discovered. And of those, 100% are bad endings. In other words, all 45. It¡¯s truly a perverse concept for a game. To think they¡¯d devise so many branching points and conclusions, yet not include even a single happy ending. ''No matter how I look at it, they¡¯re out of their damn minds.'' Did they collectively get hit in the head or something? I couldn¡¯t understand these lunatics. While muttering a small curse at the developers, I refocused on my monitor. On screen, a blond boy stood. Half-lidded eyes, a mischievous smirk, and a flicking tongue. He had the classic appearance of what people call a "squinty-eyed character." "...Finally, I''m back here again." With a tense breath, I widened my eyes. S~?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The hidden mastermind who serves as the final boss in every route. The betrayer who turns on the protagonist¡¯s party in every single route. With a sly grin, he opened his mouth. [So you¡¯ve made it all the way here.] [I¡¯d like to commend your courage, but sadly, there¡¯s no time for that.] [He¡¯ll be resurrecting soon.] The short dialogue flashed by. Soon after, the dark surroundings brightened, signaling the start of the real fight. The pitch-black shadows crawling from all sides made my skin crawl. Gripping the mouse tightly, I focused on the figure approaching. "Alright... Let¡¯s do this." A boss that¡¯s theoretically impossible to defeat. Even after a ludicrous 1,942 attempts, this bastard remained unkillable. [Time to die now.] [My dear traveler. My foolish, pitiful friend.] But I never gave up. Because I desperately wanted to see a happy ending in this world. With nothing but that determination, I moved my hands. Click, the sound of the mouse starting the screen recording. "Recording started. 1,943rd attempt." I calmly parted my lips. All for the desperate struggle to find that hidden 46th ending. I wanted a happy conclusion. "Bring it on, you bastard." I glared at the squinty-eyed character on screen. This time, I would kill him and forge a new ending. *** I shouldn¡¯t have done it. The game called life turned out to be far more spectacular than I ever imagined. Yeah. It¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re thinking. "I really shouldn¡¯t have tried to see that ending." I got transmigrated. Fuck. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 1 - Gallimard (1) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 1 - Gallimard (1) It¡¯s already been three years since I ended up in this world. A time that could be considered both short and long. I wandered through this place where I was suddenly thrown. - Maybe I¡¯ll be able to return if I just wait a little longer...? At first, I held onto that hope, but in the end, I had no choice but to accept reality. The original story¡¯s event dates were fast approaching. Yeah, that was it exactly. Transmigration is cold. So cold it¡¯s enough to freeze you to death. ¡®I liked games, but I never wished for my life itself to become one.¡¯ A sinking feeling washed over me. I couldn¡¯t stop the sigh that escaped my lips. Standing there with my hand pressed against my forehead, I saw the reflection of shimmering blonde hair in the mirror. ¡°......¡± S?a?ch* Th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I silently stared at the face reflected back at me. Soft, flowing blonde hair, half-closed eyelids, and a sly-looking smile. The typical look of a "squinty-eyed character." Judas Snakes. That was the name of the body I possessed. Of all people, why did it have to be someone like this? The mastermind who serves as the final boss in every route, the traitor who betrays the protagonist¡¯s party in every route. The main culprit behind every catastrophic ending. I tried to beat this bastard 1,943 times in my attempts to clear the game. I can¡¯t even count how many times I faced defeat. Even when I miraculously defeated him in the final attempt, they dragged me right back in without hesitation. I didn¡¯t even get to see the ending I¡¯d been waiting for. Damn it. ¡°Haha... How delightful.¡± I meant to spit out a curse, but what came out was this ridiculous way of speaking. And the voice was so calm, too. It was far from what you¡¯d expect from someone genuinely angry. This was all thanks to this damn body. -Ding! [The trait ''Smiling Mask'' has been activated.] [You remain composed in any situation. Basic decorum is maintained, and your inner emotions do not surface.] A blue screen floated before my eyes. It was the status window, just like in the game. I let out a low hum as I stared at the text. But of course, thanks to the trait, it came out as a cheerful tune and a smoldering gaze. ¡®Trait, Smiling Mask.¡¯ Always keeping a relaxed smile and maintaining a sly demeanor. I guess it was added to reinforce the "squinty-eyed character" vibe. Rude behavior is automatically filtered out, and any actions that go against the character¡¯s nature are suppressed. Just like now. ¡°My word.¡± = Damn it. ¡°Goodness gracious.¡± = This is fucked up. ¡°Hmm, I can hardly believe it.¡± = What the hell kind of bullshit is this? It¡¯s roughly like that. The weird mix of formal speech in my words is also thanks to the trait. As if possessing the final boss wasn¡¯t bad enough, it even stops me from cursing. ¡®This is just depressing.¡¯ I can¡¯t call shit ¡°shit,¡± and I can¡¯t call fuck ¡°fuck.¡± I¡¯m sure this must be how *Hong Gil-dong felt. [TL/N: *Reference to the ¡°The Story of Hong Gildong¡±.] I swallowed down my tears. Suppressing my frustration, I tidied up my clothes, and soon, a voice called out from beyond the door. -Young Master, it¡¯s time to leave. It was the servant in charge of attending to me. I signaled that I understood and finished preparing myself. Today was a special day. It was the day I would finally leave the Snakes estate, where I¡¯d spent the past three years, and head to the academy. How much time had I spent tiptoeing around? A mansion devoid of any trace of humanity. It was like a desert shrouded in night. Cold, dark, and lonely. At last, the day had come for me to leave this damned place and head for the hope-filled academy. ¡®Well... even if I put it that way, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t appreciate possessing a noble¡¯s son.¡¯ If I had possessed a beggar or a slave, I wouldn¡¯t have lasted long enough to adapt¡ªI¡¯d probably be dead by now. Though that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m happy about being Judas. I shook off those idle thoughts and walked toward the prepared carriage. ¡°Please travel safely.¡± The butler¡¯s farewell was cold and formal. There wasn¡¯t even a hint of affection in his mechanically bowed posture. It was just... colorless. I stood there silently, watching him. Once I left for the academy, I wouldn¡¯t return for at least three years. Yet there was no sign of concern or regret. The other servants were the same. Not one of them showed me any warmth. ¡®...The Count didn¡¯t even come to see me off.¡¯ A strangely cold mansion. Servants devoid of kindness. A count who doesn¡¯t bother to see off his only child. It was a harsh environment. Growing up in such a place, it¡¯s no wonder the kid turned out this way. Did Judas have a backstory after all? I clicked my tongue softly and turned away. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be off.¡± It didn¡¯t really concern me. The reasons behind the mastermind¡¯s desire to destroy the world¡ªnone of that interested me. Unfeeling gazes fixed on me. They were like winter itself. But I deftly brushed off the icy atmosphere. I was used to this kind of chill. I simply boarded the carriage. *** ¡®The World Seen by the Little Prince.¡¯ Or, as it¡¯s often shortened, TWSP. It was a game that once took the world by storm, and the title of the work I now found myself in. It was widely regarded as the undisputed leader in the action RPG genre. With outstanding combat mechanics, dazzling visuals, and stunning female characters, the game had plenty of appealing points. But what garnered the most praise was its story. A fantasy reinterpretation of a classic children¡¯s tale that everyone was familiar with. The unique setting was what drew me to play the original game in the first place. -What¡¯s this... The Little Prince? -People keep saying it¡¯s fun. Maybe I¡¯ll give it a shot for kicks. Back then, I had no idea. That I¡¯d end up as a game addict uploading strategy guides online. Or that I¡¯d become obsessed with finding a hidden ending, only to possess a character in the game. If I could go back, I¡¯d click that refund button without hesitation. But what¡¯s done is done. ¡°How unfortunate.¡± = Life¡¯s a bitch. I muttered to myself, shaking off the stray thoughts. Before me was the towering main gate. It seemed I¡¯d arrived at my destination while I was lost in thought. I looked around. Tall walls, beautifully paved paths, grand buildings. Taking in the scenery, it started to feel real. Scenes I¡¯d only ever seen through a screen were now unfolding right before my eyes. ¡®Gallimard Academy.¡¯ The original story takes place here. The narrative unfolds around the daily life and events at the academy. A faint sense of nostalgia bubbled up inside me. It made me feel a little warm and fuzzy. It was a natural reaction. Reality might be brutal, but I was still a diehard fan of [The World Seen by the Little Prince]. It was only natural to get a little sentimental over these small things. ¡°Haha... It¡¯s even more impressive than I imagined.¡± The continent¡¯s top educational institution. Its grandeur was befitting of its reputation. The academy was so vast that it was practically the size of a small city. I walked along, recalling the descriptions I¡¯d read in the lore books. Near the main gate, a large crowd bustled. It seemed they were here for today¡¯s entrance exam. Everyone looked like they had gathered for that purpose. I stood quietly, listening in. -So, what do you think about this year¡¯s entrance exam? -I¡¯m confident, of course! -Hmm... There sure are a lot of competitors this time. -Tell me about it. There are way too many kids from prestigious families this year. -Ah~ I¡¯m so hungry! The kids chatted away, their voices a mix of nervousness and excitement. The scene was brimming with a warm, lively energy. Maybe because I¡¯d spent so much time in that dreary mansion. Just being surrounded by their chatter was enough to make me feel at ease. ¡®Yeah, this is what a place with actual people is like.¡¯ I gently lifted the corners of my mouth into a smile. Thanks to the trait, it came off as a rather dangerous and sly grin, but I let it slide. As I was idly passing the time¡ª -Do you have any idea whose path you¡¯ve dared to block?! -How dare a lowly commoner like you...! I caught a hint of discord in the air. A shrill voice pierced through the noise. Turning toward its source, I saw a crowd gathered around a particular spot. A girl was on the ground there. -I-I¡¯m sorry... I was lost in thought and bumped into him by mistake. It was obvious at a glance that something was up. Judging by the bits of conversation I overheard, it seemed the girl had collided with some noble¡¯s child. -What if the Young Master had gotten hurt?! -I¡¯m sorry... hic... The truth was, the one who got hurt was the girl. She was the one sprawled on the ground, the one with bruises, the one with tears welling up in her eyes. But since when did spoiled brats ever care about such things? They were just picking on her because she got in their way. I scratched my head indifferently. It¡¯s best not to get involved in things like this. I wasn¡¯t interested in triggering troublesome events. I was just about to lose interest and turn away when I caught a glimpse of the girl¡¯s face. ¡°...Huh?¡± Pink hair flowing down to her waist. Shimmering green eyes that sparkled like dew. A cute, puppy-like expression, and a slender yet toned figure. I knew this character. ¡°Regia Filarts...?¡± Regia Filarts. The lead character who drives the story in [The World Seen by the Little Prince] and the most prominent figure in the game. In other words, the protagonist of the original story. The distinctive outfit made it easy to recognize her at a glance. Since her design was inspired by the "Pilot" character from the children¡¯s tale, she wore some unique gear. A somewhat rugged-style jacket, worn leather gloves, and flight goggles hanging around her neck. There was only one person with such a getup. ¡°This is why commoners are so inferior!¡± ¡°Ugh, hic... I¡¯m sorry...¡± I found myself moving toward her, as if drawn in. Toward the girl who was trembling and repeatedly bowing her head in tears. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to... The Young Master suddenly rushed over, and...¡± ¡°Are you blaming me now?¡± ¡°B-But... I really was just standing still.¡± ¡°How dare this insolent wench!¡± ¡°Eek...!¡± The noble brat was making absurd claims and intimidating the girl. He was completely letting his guard down, relying on the power of his escort knights. I quietly approached from behind and lifted my foot. ¡°Oops~ Pardon me!¡± Then I kicked him right in the ass. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 2 - Gallimard (2) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 2 - Gallimard (2) Honestly, I¡¯m not sure why I did it. Maybe I just got annoyed all of a sudden. Or perhaps it was some silly instinct like, "Our precious protagonist is in danger!!" One thing was clear. ¡°Ughhh...¡± There was some pig rolling on the ground in front of me. And the one who knocked him down was none other than me. ¡°Haha, this is quite the predicament.¡± The corners of my mouth curled into a smooth smile. It was a sly grin. I wanted to put on the friendliest expression possible, but thanks to my trait, that wasn¡¯t easy. No matter what I did, I couldn¡¯t shake off the sinister vibe. Well, nothing I can do about it. I gave up and bent down. Then, I spoke to the pig lying in that ridiculous position. ¡°My apologies for the unintended offense. Are you alright, young master?¡± ¡°Y-You...! Who the hell are you?!¡± The guy suddenly snapped, yelling in outrage. The pain from the shock must have worn off, replaced by anger at being knocked over. Quite a reaction. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry about this.¡± ¡°Where did this lowlife come from, daring to trip a noble of the Holint Baron family?!¡± ¡°I was in such a rush that I failed to see where I was going.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s your excuse¡ª?!¡± ¡°You have quite the powerful voice.¡± I expressed my regret for the piglet¡¯s fury, then gracefully introduced myself. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I am Judas Snakes, only son of the Snakes Count family.¡± ¡°Snakes...?¡± The boy, who had been ranting a moment ago, suddenly froze. It seemed the name ¡°Snakes¡± had struck a chord. Well, it would be strange if he didn¡¯t know. After all, it was a prestigious family. Watching his face stiffen, I smiled brightly. ¡°The Snakes Count family... Then, you must be the son of the Snakes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m honored you remember.¡± ¡°A-Ah...¡± The pig¡¯s face turned pale. It seemed he realized he was in deep trouble. But what good is regret now? The snake coiled tightly around his neck had no intention of letting its prey go. ¡®What? The Holint Baron family?¡¯ As far as I know, they¡¯re a family with no background, no wealth, and no notable figures¡ªutter nobodies. And yet this brat dares to bully a commoner? And on top of that, our beloved protagonist? ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry...! I didn¡¯t recognize your noble status and acted rudely...!¡± He quickly bowed his head. The same guy who had been so stiff just moments ago was now bending his back in sheer desperation. Well, that¡¯s the reaction I¡¯d expect. He insulted a noble from a distinguished family in front of everyone. ¡°Haha... So, you were aware of your rudeness?¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. Please, forgive me...!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± I tilted my head mockingly. It was unfortunate for him, but I had no intention of letting him off easily. I had no interest in groveling apologies. ¡®If he were really sorry, he should¡¯ve apologized to our poor protagonist instead of me.¡¯ Then I might¡¯ve considered it. Leaving my twisted thoughts behind, I let out a chuckle. ¡°How amusing.¡± With those leisurely words, I reached out. An elegant movement, like a snake slithering through grass. My hand lightly touched the pig¡¯s shoulder, sending a chill down his spine. ¡°Seeing you act so full of yourself... It¡¯s just too funny.¡± The guy flinched, his eyebrows twitching. I know this type all too well. People driven by pride and insecurity, desperate to show off in any way they can. The kind of person I despise the most. There¡¯s a simple way to deal with this type. You shatter their pride. Humiliate them, mock them, break down their pretentious sense of dignity. ¡°How pitiful.¡± Operation: Maximum Ridicule. I flicked my tongue. A sly, sing-song voice slipped through my lips. I didn¡¯t bother planning my lines. The trait ¡°Smiling Mask¡± would take care of it for me anyway. ¡°Judging by your words earlier, you seem more suited to being a street thug than a noble.¡± = Did you stuff a rag in your mouth? And you call yourself a noble? ¡°Yelling at a delicate young lady¡ªwhere¡¯s your sense of chivalry?¡± = Where¡¯s your pride as a man? If you¡¯re going to live like that, just chop it off. ¡°For someone of your size, you sure have a small heart.¡± = For someone built like a hippopotamus, you¡¯re awfully petty. ¡°Your mother must have a hard time. They say raising children is the toughest job, after all.¡± = Your mom. A barrage of insults rained down on him. The guy seemed dazed, overwhelmed by the flood of humiliations. How does it feel? This is the K-gamer¡¯s signature teabagging. The key here is the audience watching us. The same guy who was acting like a wild beast minutes ago now revealed as a mere pup. The onlookers would laugh at him. And the more they laugh, the more his pride crumbles. ¡°What a unique individual.¡± = Idiot. As I continued this delightful barrage, a girl came into view. Pink hair, trembling green eyes. Our beloved protagonist. ¡®Regia Filarts.¡¯ She was on her knees, looking this way. Shivering like a frightened rabbit. Just as cute as in the game¡ªa truly adorable creature. I gave her a quick wink. When our eyes met, I meant it as a signal not to worry too much. ¡®That aside... It¡¯s about time, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ I checked the time and mumbled to myself. As soon as the thought crossed my mind, a voice echoed in my ears. An announcement that cut through the tension. Finally, I stopped the humiliation session and took my hand off the guy¡¯s shoulder. His face was bright red. His arms trembled¡ªhe must¡¯ve felt utterly humiliated. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s end it here. Let¡¯s hope we never meet again!¡± = Don¡¯t push your luck. Unless you want to die. I smiled brightly. This time, I didn¡¯t bother hiding the sinister undertone. It was a blatant warning. ¡°...Thank you for your mercy.¡± The guy bit his lip for a moment before bowing and backing away. A textbook ¡°third-rate villain.¡± It really hammered home the fact that this was a game world. Mulling over pointless thoughts, I started walking in another direction. ¡°Lady.¡± Our protagonist, still trembling slightly. I extended a hand to her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°A-Ah...¡± The girl, who had been in a daze, finally snapped back to reality and took my hand. ¡°Th-Thank you...¡± ¡°You¡¯re very welcome.¡± ¡°I was in a difficult situation, and you really saved me.¡± ¡°Haha, I was just doing what anyone would.¡± ¡°But still, you ended up helping me...¡± Even though it was just a personal vendetta, the protagonist was sincerely expressing her gratitude. Her kind-hearted nature was already showing. I felt a rush of warmth in my chest. This really was the ¡°Regia Filarts¡± I knew. I¡¯m a fan. Please hug me. I swallowed those words and instead smiled warmly. ¡°You might have heard earlier... I¡¯m Judas Snakes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Regia Filarts.¡± ¡°Meeting like this must be fate. Would you like to accompany me?¡± ¡°A-Accompany you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first time at the academy, you see. And I didn¡¯t bring any attendants, so it feels a bit lonely to walk around alone.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Her green eyes flickered with hesitation. She was probably nervous around nobles. It¡¯s still early in the game, after all. After some hesitation, she finally nodded. ¡°...If you¡¯re okay with it, Young Master.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be honored.¡± It felt like meeting a long-admired idol. I was overwhelmed with indescribable emotion when another announcement urged us forward. I spoke to our frozen protagonist. ¡°Shall we go?¡± ¡°Yes...!¡± Three years after my transmigration. I was finally stepping into the academy. *** Over the past three years, I had a lot on my mind. Being suddenly dragged into this world left me in quite a state of confusion. -This must be a dream... -Or have I really lost it? Damn it, I should¡¯ve played games in moderation. -I have no idea what¡¯s going on anymore... I think I went through a bit of a wandering phase. It takes time to adapt to a new environment. I was no exception. About a month later, I came to a realization. That this whole situation was real. And that there was no way back. After accepting that harsh truth, I resolved to live my life in this world. Clinging to what¡¯s out of reach is just plain stupid. It¡¯s wiser to embrace reality. -Actually... maybe this isn¡¯t so bad? I decided to look on the bright side. It¡¯s not like I had any attachments¡ªI led a lonely life without anyone around me. And getting transmigrated in a game I was obsessed with was kind of lucky. -Guess I¡¯ll go for the ending. I mean, I got transmigrated as the final boss. Maybe this is a chance granted to me after all those thousands of hours of gaming. 1,943 attempts. I never got to see the ending before being dragged into this world, so I¡¯ve never actually witnessed it. A happy ending for this world. -This time, for sure. That¡¯s the nature of an unfulfilled dream. I longed for a sparkling conclusion. That¡¯s why I obediently followed the original story¡¯s path and came to the academy. My goals were simple. Enjoy life at the academy, help the protagonist¡¯s party, and stop the world from being destroyed. In the end, I wanted to see the happy ending. -If I could get closer to the original characters in the process, that¡¯d be nice too. It was, after all, my favorite game. Seeing the characters I¡¯d only watched through a screen come to life before my eyes would be an incredible experience. It was the inevitable desire of a diehard fan. I¡¯ll treat them well if we become friends. I¡¯ll protect them from dangerous enemies and be as supportive as I can. In the original, Judas was a traitor who deceived everyone, but I was determined to be a reliable ally instead. Yeah, I was definitely determined... but... ¡°...Ugh.¡± Why is she acting like this all of a sudden? ¡°Miss Regia, aren¡¯t you being a bit too tense?¡± ¡°A-Ah... I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Oh~ no need to apologize.¡± Regia flinched at even the slightest comment. She looked like a frightened rabbit. ¡®What¡¯s going on? This isn¡¯t her usual personality.¡¯ I tilted my head in confusion. There was a setting where she found it difficult to deal with nobles, but this was a bit extreme. Her usual carefree nature wasn¡¯t showing. ¡®What¡¯s the problem?¡¯ I scanned her quietly, thinking it over. It didn¡¯t take long to figure out the reason. ¡°Did you hurt your wrist?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± She must¡¯ve injured it when she fell earlier. Regia kept rubbing her wrist. It seemed my guess was spot on, as she gave a strained smile. ¡°...I think I twisted it a little.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good. An injury right before the exam?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt enough to affect the test.¡± ¡°Even so, it¡¯s still concerning.¡± I let out a quiet hum. Was there anything I could do to help? After some contemplation, I suddenly remembered something and reached into my pocket. ¡°Miss Regia, how about using this?¡± ¡°Is that... a bandage?¡± What I pulled out was none other than a bandage. A clean, white medical bandage. I casually handed it over. It was way too big to fit in a coat pocket, but let¡¯s not dwell on that. Some things are better left unexplained. ¡°It just so happens I had this in my pocket. I¡¯d be glad if you used it.¡± ¡°W-Wait, how did that... fit in such a small pocket...?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± I deftly dodged her bewildered question. To prevent any further queries, I gently took hold of her arm. ¡°Eh...?¡± ¡°Just hold still for a moment. I¡¯ll wrap it to keep the injury from worsening.¡± I unrolled the bandage and carefully wrapped it around her wrist. At first, she seemed a bit flustered, but soon she quietly accepted my touch. ¡°Th-Thank you... I feel like you¡¯ve been helping me so much since we met.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t feel burdened.¡± ¡°But still...¡± ¡°I¡¯m more than happy just to have helped you, Miss Regia.¡± ¡°Huh...?¡± Oops. Did I get too carried away with nostalgia? Regia tilted her head in confusion, question marks practically floating above it. The pink-haired girl hesitantly opened her mouth. ¡°Um... Do you know me by any chance, Young Master?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Well... It¡¯s just, you¡¯re being so friendly...¡± Of course, it was another tricky question. How was I supposed to explain that? As I stood there with a forced smile, it was the deep voice behind me that saved me from the situation. ¡°Judas Snakes. You¡¯re up next.¡± It was the assistant in charge of the entrance exam. He glanced at the list of applicants, nodded a few times, then gave me a light look. ¡°Please follow the guidance to the exam site.¡± ¡°Oh~ Yes! I¡¯ll be right there!¡± It was the perfect chance to dodge the question, so I jumped up with my hand in the air. Nice timing. ¡°It¡¯s my turn. I¡¯ll be back after taking the exam.¡± ¡°O-Oh... Yes, good luck on your test...!¡± ¡°Haha! I¡¯m glad to have your support!¡± Well then, I¡¯m off! Leaving those words behind, I made my way to the exam site. *** I stepped into the exam room, my heart pounding with excitement. I was filled with anticipation. This was Gallimard Academy, the top educational institution on the continent and the main setting of the original story. What exciting things could happen here? Surely, an entrance exam at such a prestigious institution would be unique and intriguing, right? ¡°All you have to do is attack the target in front of you.¡± But it didn¡¯t take long for those expectations to be shattered. I looked at the assistant with a disappointed expression. ¡°Surely you don¡¯t mean that small, cute little doll standing over there?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Good grief...¡± I let out a frustrated sigh. In the direction I was looking, there was only a single doll resembling a scarecrow. I was hoping for something more spectacular. ¡°I trust you know how the scoring will be measured?¡± I have no idea. ¡°The entire exam is being broadcast via magical devices, so the applicants in the waiting area can watch each other¡¯s tests.¡± I was too busy chatting with the protagonist. ¡°I wish you the best of luck.¡± Damn it. Of course, I couldn¡¯t say any of that to the assistant responsible for scoring me. I guess I¡¯ll just have to wing it. I should¡¯ve paid more attention to the instructions... ¡®...Sigh.¡¯ Regret was useless at this point. Accepting the harsh reality, I braced myself. It was the stance for casting a spell. ¡®Let¡¯s aim for something that¡¯ll place me in the middle ranks.¡¯ I carefully examined the target. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary doll, of course. Various defensive, absorption, and calculation formulas were woven into the fabric. I suppose it lived up to the academy¡¯s reputation. ¡®I need to be careful... Can¡¯t let them notice anything.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t aiming for the top spot. The more attention you get, the more hassle you attract. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I wasn¡¯t interested. Even if they offered it, I¡¯d decline. ¡®I¡¯ll aim for just enough to avoid damaging the doll.¡¯ Mumbling quietly to myself, I pointed my fingers like a gun. As I focused mana at my fingertips, it condensed into a jet-black bullet. ¡°Bang.¡± Whoosh-! With a sound like air escaping, the darkness shot out. The projectile flew swiftly. In an instant, it struck the target¡¯s forehead. Thud! The shadow slammed against the defensive spells. The spinning bullet seemed like it would pierce through the center, but its momentum gradually faded. It may look simple, but this was the academy¡¯s entrance exam target, after all. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to break through. In the end, the mana bullet dissipated without leaving a single scratch. Thud... The doll, which had been standing still, toppled over from the impact. I glanced over the scattered target on the floor. ''This should be enough, right?'' The dummy wasn''t damaged, and the magic I cast wasn''t particularly flashy. There was nothing that would attract attention. The output was just about average for the academy. Even I thought it was a perfectly controlled performance. "Aha~ As expected, adjusting the power is really tricky." I muttered so quietly that no one could hear. With a satisfied smile, I brushed off the mana remaining on my hands. Good. Just as planned. "Hehe, maybe I''ll go watch Miss Regia''s test after this." ¡­At that time, I had no idea. That the faculty at the academy. The professors watching through magical devices were in a complete uproar over my test. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 3 - Gallimard (3) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 3 - Gallimard (3) ¡°Huff, huff...!¡± The sound of heavy breathing echoed through the large room. As if she had been holding her breath for a long time, she gasped desperately for oxygen. The once calm air was now thick with tension. At the center of this chaos lay a woman, collapsed on the floor. ¡°Cough, hack...!¡± She eventually began coughing violently. Her name was Selena Drunkard. She was the head professor and the person overseeing the entrance exam. Her crimson eyes trembled. Her long, purple hair spread out across the floor. Selena had suddenly collapsed and couldn¡¯t rise for some time, needing to catch her breath. A single groan escaped her lips. ¡°What... what is this...?¡± The words trailed off, lost in confusion. Only a thick aftershock remained. The purple-haired woman pressed her fingers to her brow, trying to recall the scene she had just witnessed. The test of the boy named Judas Snakes. Selena had linked her consciousness to the test target¡ªa technique that was her own unique mental magic. It allowed her to possess an inanimate object for a set period. Her method of conducting the exam was unconventional. After experiencing the students¡¯ attacks firsthand as the target, she would assign their scores. In other words, she would directly feel the impact. -You¡¯re going to experience the students¡¯ attacks firsthand? -Haha... Selena, I knew you were eccentric, but I didn¡¯t realize it was to this extent. -Professor Selena... Are you sure you¡¯re okay? -Maybe you¡¯ve lost your mind from drinking too much¡­ -Kuek. -I knew it. I knew this would happen. -She drank herself silly, and now she¡¯s completely lost it. Despite her colleagues¡¯ concerns, Selena didn¡¯t care. She knew it was safe. She had tested this magic thousands of times. All those noisy concerns would be silenced with results. For the past five years, Selena had overseen the entrance exams without any issues. She had even secured the position of head professor because of it. That¡¯s how it had been until now... ¡®This can¡¯t be real.¡¯ She had felt the fear of death. When the boy¡¯s magic struck the target, even for a brief moment, an unknown pressure had crushed her. Her survival instincts screamed at her. But why? It wasn¡¯t even that powerful of an attack. The spell¡¯s output was only around the academy¡¯s average. Yet, there was something more. A chilling sense of wrongness, like a venomous snake hidden in the shadows, flicked its tongue. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It was the sensation of a snake licking the nape of her neck. It was the kind of intuition only those with superhuman senses possessed. ¡®No. I¡¯ll die.¡¯ Had the boy put just a bit more force into it, it felt like her head¡ªand not just the target¡ªwould have been split open. She hastily severed the link. In the fading view of the target, she saw... The squinty-eyed boy muttered with a sly smile. What did he mean by controlling his power? There was no time to think as Selena collapsed. She took a moment to calm herself, leading to the current situation. ¡°Ugh...¡± Her head throbbed like it was going to split open. Staggering as she got up, Selena grabbed the bottle of liquor on her desk and took a rough swig. The harsh scent of alcohol dulled the pain. Yet, her fingers still wouldn¡¯t stop trembling. ¡°Hah.¡± She let out a bitter laugh. Was she really losing her mind from drinking too much? How had a kid who hadn¡¯t even reached adulthood yet managed to terrify her so much? She couldn¡¯t make sense of it. [Magic Power Measurement] Name: Judas Snakes Element: Darkness Power: C+ [Predicted Entrance Rank: 607th] (Top 53%) ¡°...¡± The measurement results reflected in the crystal ball. Selena remained silent. The values were based on extensive data and thoroughly objective analysis. In fact, she had felt the same. Among this year¡¯s entrants: the first princess of the Empire, the twin siblings of the famed swordsmanship family, the ¡®Vanity Duke¡¯ family, and other so-called geniuses. Compared to them, his output was insignificant. It was so plain and unremarkable that it felt almost pitiful to compare. ¡®But.¡¯ Selena hesitated to record the results. It was difficult to explain. If she had to put it into words, it was a gut feeling. The kind of wariness that a strong individual harbors toward an incomprehensible presence. ¡°...This is crazy.¡± Even as she thought that, she picked up her pen. She wanted to test it. To find out what exactly she had seen. With a drunken hand, she scribbled down the words on paper. [Top Entrant: Judas Snakes] She filled in the spot that was originally meant for the first princess with the boy¡¯s name. If he¡¯s nothing but a fluke, he¡¯ll be weeded out anyway. Selena was simply curious. Curious about the glimpse of ¡°something¡± she had seen behind that sly smile. ¡°If the principal hears about this... he¡¯s going to throw a fit.¡± And that¡¯s how an unexpected top student was born. Meanwhile, the boy who was about to be caught in the middle of this sudden storm... ¡°It seems like my act worked perfectly, don¡¯t you think?¡± =Kyaah, the hidden power of the mastermind. Amazing. Was muttering to himself, completely oblivious to what was going on. *** The entrance exam ended anticlimactically. I was sitting idly, waiting for Regia¡¯s turn to finish. ¡°...¡± I pouted slightly. If I looked dissatisfied, it was because I was. I was full of complaints at the moment. -Please attack the target. I felt like I¡¯d been scammed. I was expecting something grand, but it ended up being so underwhelming. It was like biting into what you thought was fried chicken only to find it¡¯s just fried tofu. I was disappointed, to say the least. ¡®It was supposed to be the first major event...¡¯ Honestly, I knew nothing about the entrance exam. The original story always started after the academy days had begun. It was an unknown world to me. I¡¯d been waiting with so much anticipation. ¡°Sigh.¡± I was feeling a bit better now, but I was really let down in the exam room. It was hard to suppress the bubbling sense of betrayal. I might¡¯ve unintentionally released a bit of killing intent because of it... ¡°Well, it seems like no one noticed.¡± Even the assistant overseeing the exam didn¡¯t seem to catch on. He probably just felt a slight chill and moved on. Unless someone was extremely sharp, they¡¯d have no idea what happened. Everything was going according to plan. As expected, class is permanent. Even if I¡¯m a bit rusty, I¡¯m still an expert who memorized the entire strategy guide. ¡®I used to upload strategy videos that blew up... I even debuted as a creator.¡¯ Nostalgia washed over me. Back in the day, I was the guy who hit 3 million subscribers with my ¡®The World Seen by the Little Prince¡¯ content. You could say I was a top-tier gamer. If I hadn¡¯t suddenly ended up in this world, I would¡¯ve been the only player to discover the hidden ending and go down in history as a legend. It¡¯s a bit frustrating. ¡°Oh, my lost fame.¡± I let out a silly lament. While I was lost in thought, the screen floating in the sky caught my eye. It was showing the situation inside the exam room. Light emitted by a magic device formed a screen in midair. A fierce roar pierced the air. On the screen, a large lizard with wings was bellowing. Its scales were a beautiful shade of crimson. It exuded dense mana, a creature with undeniable presence. It was a wyvern, a rare and fantastical beast. Embers still lingered at the corners of its mouth, as if it had just unleashed a breath attack. Admiration rippled through the crowd of examinees watching. A bright voice followed. As the camera panned, a pink-haired girl appeared on screen. She was perched on the beast¡¯s back. She wore a pair of old goggles, just like in the game. Her hand stroked the fearsome creature without hesitation. It was exactly the protagonist I remembered. Confirming that the exam was nearing its end, I stood up to greet her. Wyvern Rider. That was the title people called Regia in the game. Summoners aren¡¯t rare, but it¡¯s uncommon to find one who handles such a rare creature. It was a talent worthy of the protagonist. ¡°Oh? Lord Snakes...?¡± ¡°Miss Regia.¡± I raised a hand in greeting as she approached. Following her steps toward the back gate, I walked alongside her. ¡°You were amazing out there. I was truly impressed.¡± ¡°Hehe... You were watching?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a little embarrassing.¡± Her cheeks turned red, as if she wasn¡¯t used to receiving compliments. She had just looked so gallant as a rider, but now she seemed like just another girl. I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Be confident. You have a talent that shines brightly, Miss Regia.¡± ¡°Uh, ugh...¡± Her pale face flushed a deeper shade of red. It was like smoke was rising from her head. Finding her reactions amusing, I teased her a few more times. In the end, her delicate lips protruded in a pout. ¡°Hey~ Miss Regia?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Are you mad?¡± ¡°...No.¡± She¡¯s totally mad. I chuckled, enjoying her innocent response. She could¡¯ve gotten angry at least once, but she didn¡¯t. That¡¯s exactly what makes her the protagonist. Even the whispers of a wicked snake couldn¡¯t shake her. ¡°What a good girl.¡± ¡°Mmph...¡± After enjoying that fun little moment, we soon found ourselves outside the academy. Unfortunately, it was time for us to head to our separate lodgings. Until the admission process was complete, the dormitories were off-limits, so we had to find places to stay nearby. I had already booked an inn, and Regia probably had too. Clapping my hands lightly, I spoke. ¡°Well then! I guess we¡¯ll part ways here?¡± ¡°Oh... Right. We¡¯ve already come this far out.¡± She nodded belatedly. Her green eyes seemed to carry a hint of reluctance. Maybe I was the first person she¡¯d really gotten to know here. She¡¯d been wandering alone across the continent for so long, so perhaps she felt a bit lonely. I gave her a reassuring wink. ¡°Let¡¯s meet again, my friend.¡± Normally, with my always squinting eyes, a wink would just look like a furrowed brow. But it¡¯s the thought that counts, right? ¡°Friend...¡± Regia repeated the word as if she were savoring it. She seemed surprised, like she hadn¡¯t expected to hear something like that. After standing still for a moment, she clenched her fist and her eyes sparkled. ¡°Yes...! Let¡¯s meet again when we both enter the academy!¡± ¡°Haha, until then.¡± I turned my back. And then I added one more thing, as if it had just come to mind. ¡°Be careful on your way back.¡± There might be some rats lurking around. With that, I walked away. My steps took me down a side path. In the opposite direction of the inn I¡¯d booked, the liar moved. *** A street a bit away from the academy. It was an alley shrouded in shadows, with buildings tangled together so tightly that light struggled to reach it. It wasn¡¯t the most pleasant atmosphere, but signs of human activity were still present. Mostly beggars asking for scraps. Occasionally, there were drunks stumbling around. It was usually a place steeped in deep silence. But not today. There was noise coming from a secluded corner. Thud, thud-! The sound of something being beaten. Followed by a voice drenched in rage. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Die...!¡± The owner of the voice was Dector Holint. The second son of the Holint Baron family and a noble by blood. He was furiously swinging his fists. On the ground beneath him was a young beggar. The child¡¯s face was a bloody mess, suggesting they¡¯d been beaten for quite some time. ¡°You piece of shit! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Whack, thud-! The violence showed no signs of stopping. He struck with the intent to kill, but there was no real reason behind it. It was just a way to vent his anger. -How amusing. -Seeing you act so full of yourself... I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. The voice that still lingered in his ears. The more he thought about it, the harder he clenched his teeth. If he didn¡¯t release his fury like this, the image of that mocking squinty-eyed boy would keep flashing in his mind. ¡°...¡± The beggar child, who looked to be around ten years old. Despite the senseless violence being inflicted upon them, they didn¡¯t flinch. No, it was more accurate to say they couldn¡¯t. A corpse doesn¡¯t resist. ¡°Damn it all!!!¡± ¡°Young master, it¡¯s time to leave.¡± ¡°Shut up!!¡± ¡°...Understood.¡± The escort knight silently sighed at the sight of Dector completely losing his mind. What on earth was he doing? Sneaking into the slums just to take out his frustration on some beggar? It was so pathetic it left him speechless. At least he didn¡¯t do this at the estate. Beating beggars was better than beating the servants, after all. After a moment of waiting, Dector finally threw the battered child aside. ¡°Huff, huff...¡± His body was drenched in sweat, but his anger still hadn¡¯t subsided. After all, he¡¯d just been humiliated. Dector ground his teeth. ¡°This is all because of that wench. Damn it.¡± Regia Filarts. The filthy commoner mutt who ran into him. If not for her, he wouldn¡¯t have crossed paths with the Serpent¡¯s son, and none of this disgrace would have happened. Dector barked at his escort knight. ¡°You there!¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± ¡°Find out where that commoner bitch¡­ Regia Filarts, is staying.¡± ¡°Are you planning to take revenge?¡± ¡°What does it matter to you?! Just do what I say!¡± The escort knight nodded reluctantly at the outburst. Dector clicked his tongue, then muttered viciously under his breath. ¡°To think she made me go through all that... I¡¯ll make her pay.¡± Now that he thought about it, she did have a pretty big chest. Her face wasn¡¯t bad either. A twisted grin spread across the pig¡¯s lips. ¡°She¡¯ll make a nice toy for the night. I¡¯ll torment her until she begs for mercy.¡± Dector snickered as he indulged in his vile fantasies. But just as he was about to leave the alley with his escort, a blurry silhouette appeared in his line of sight. ¡°...Hah.¡± A man stood at the opposite end of the alley, blocking the way. Dector furrowed his brow and scoffed. Now even some lowlife was getting in his way? ¡°Move this instant! Do you have any idea whose path you¡¯re blocking¡ª?!¡± ¡°Honestly~¡± A voice cut off the pig¡¯s rant. Normally, Dector would¡¯ve lashed out, but instead, he froze in place. It was a familiar voice. One that had been echoing in his ears this whole time. ¡°Why are all third-rate villains the same? They really love to keep pushing their luck.¡± Judas Snakes. ¡°Know your place.¡± The blond boy stood in the alley. Wearing his trademark sly grin. Overwhelmed by a sudden wave of cold dread, Dector froze in his tracks. Why? He couldn¡¯t move. It felt like a massive weight was pressing down on him. The escort knight beside him was in the same state. ¡°What a shame~ Insolent young master! Or was it snotty young master? Eastern young master?¡± The proper term would¡¯ve been Holint young master. But the snake didn¡¯t seem to care about such details. A vague sense of fear gripped them. Their shoulders quivered pathetically as they stood there like stones. As if finding their reactions amusing, the golden serpent let out a chilling laugh. It wasn¡¯t just a laugh filled with sly amusement. It was a strange, terrifying laughter that hinted something awful was about to happen. ¡°I¡¯m sure I gave you a chance.¡± The snake flicked its tongue. ¡°And you threw it away.¡± His pale eyes gleamed with emptiness. In the next instant, darkness surged forth, swallowing the entire street whole. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 4 - Gallimard (4) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 4 - Gallimard (4) Some time later... As the sun dipped beyond the horizon, giving way to the rising stars, the alley was shrouded in an eerie shadow. It was as if a black mist had settled in, making it impossible to see even a few steps ahead. The scene had an almost dreamlike quality, like the fleeting remnants of a dawn dream. But this tranquil scenery abruptly reversed itself. Snap! With a light snap of my fingers, the fog that had consumed the alley vanished in an instant, leaving no trace behind. ¡°Huu...¡± I exhaled in the space where the darkness had receded. Maybe it was because I hadn¡¯t used my powers in a while, but my fingertips felt a slight sting. Perhaps I overdid it. I brushed off the lingering shadows from my sleeves. While I moved my hand absentmindedly, a faint groan reached my ears. ¡°Uh, ugh...¡± ¡°Uuugh...¡± Two figures were rolling on the ground¡ªDector Holint, the pig, and his escort knight. Their pathetic bodies writhed as their eyes rolled back, utterly dazed. After hitting them with a direct blast of "Lies," they were left broken beyond repair. From now on, they¡¯d live out the rest of their days as mindless husks, leading miserable lives in ignorance. I offered a small, regretful sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to go this far...¡± I would have preferred to resolve things more amicably. After all, I¡¯m a generous person. But the moment that pig mentioned Regia¡¯s name, I couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°That¡¯s why you should know your place, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± For an insignificant extra to even think about laying a hand on our protagonist was simply unacceptable. Crossing the line comes with consequences. ¡°This is the price I impose on you.¡± A sneer curled on my lips. I let my mockery linger before turning my back on them. With the threat eliminated, I figured it was time to head back to my lodgings. But as I moved forward... ¡°...¡± Something brushed against my foot. When I checked what it was, I knelt silently. It was a boy, no more than ten years old¡ªor rather, his corpse. His face was a bloody mess, smashed in as if they¡¯d put mana into every blow. Had he been a victim of some senseless venting? His hollow cheeks were stained with dried tears. I slowly extended a hand to wipe the cold, lifeless tears from his eyes. ¡°So cruel...¡± Such is the reality of slums. A place where weakness and youth are reasons enough to be killed. ¡°You died simply because you were young.¡± All adults were once children, yet most forget their childhoods. ¡°My poor little Leon Bert.¡± But you, even the right to forget your childhood wasn¡¯t yours. Your time stopped before you ever grew up. May this street remember you. And may it forget your childhood in your stead, as you could not. Rustle. I gently covered the boy¡¯s face with a handkerchief from my pocket. A fleeting song of mourning. I then stood up once more. ¡®Guess I should really head back now.¡¯ There was still much to do. There was only a week left before the academy¡¯s entrance, and tomorrow was a particularly important event. Preparation was essential. ¡®Though... it feels like someone¡¯s been watching me for a while.¡¯ I tilted my head at the distant sensation of a presence. I squinted into the shadows, but maybe because I¡¯d just used my power, my senses were dulled from the aftereffects. Still, there didn¡¯t seem to be any real danger. There was no killing intent, nor was there any strange flow of mana. Probably just a drunk wandering nearby. With that thought in mind, I decided to let it go. It¡¯d be a hassle if someone saw what just happened. Not wanting to linger any longer, I briskly made my way out of the alley. *** After the snake left the alley... A figure hiding in the shadows cautiously stepped into view. ¡°...¡± It was a girl, her appearance somewhat out of place in the slums. Her deep blue eyes resembled the sea. Her platinum blonde hair shimmered even in the night. Though she¡¯d hidden her identity beneath a robe, the air of nobility around her was unmistakable. She glanced around warily, as if still on guard, in case the snake hadn¡¯t fully left the alley. Fortunately, there were no suspicious signs. Only then did she release her grip from the sword at her waist. S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Thud. The girl sank to the ground as if her strength had left her. Beads of cold sweat dotted her forehead. Her expression remained as stoic as ever, but it was clear she¡¯d been shaken. ¡°What... was that?¡± She muttered to herself. The girl¡¯s gaze turned distant, as if recalling the scene she¡¯d just witnessed. It had been nothing short of a nightmare. Her shoulders trembled involuntarily, and she clenched her fists tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of anything like that.¡± There had been rumors lately that the atmosphere in the slums was growing tense, but no one had mentioned the presence of such a monster. What on earth is happening? She pressed her fingers to her throbbing temples. The girl slowly stood up. It seemed she¡¯d decided further investigation was necessary. About the "man" she had just seen. ¡°Guess I should head back.¡± This girl was none other than the First Princess of the Empire, Charlotte Little von Stauffen. Known as the "Little Prince" in the original game ¡®The World Seen by the Little Prince¡¯, she was another protagonist in the story. The Little Prince, Charlotte. Moving with quiet steps, the girl made her way back, ensuring no one detected her presence. *** After a day full of eventful encounters, I returned to my lodgings. I lay on my bed. It wasn¡¯t that I was tired. I was simply recovering from using part of my power earlier. ¡°This ability really is hard to handle.¡± I mumbled to myself. The aftermath of using it left a tingling sensation in my fingertips. I clenched my fist lightly. ¡°Hm.¡± Despite its difficulty, it was still an incredibly powerful ability. If I wanted to, I could erase the entire continent. ¡®Unique Ability: Liar.¡¯ A power that distorts reality through spoken lies. I can deceive anything I wish and deny anything I desire. I can manipulate others to my will. Whether it¡¯s objects, magic, nature¡ªeven the laws of the world. To give an example, it¡¯s easiest to recall the final battle between Judas and the protagonist¡¯s party in the original game. -Hahaha! Swinging your sword all you want won¡¯t reach me. -Because I¡¯m denying you. The sword master¡¯s strike missed by a hair¡¯s breadth, almost as if the snake was toying with him. -Hmm~ Magic is a bit of a hassle. Let¡¯s set a new rule, shall we? -From now on, magic won¡¯t work on me. The mages¡¯ attacks were effortlessly absorbed. Sharp mana surged, yet it left not even a scratch on the snake. -Whoa! You almost killed me there, Miss Regia. -Your summoned creatures really are dangerous! -Let¡¯s put them on hold for a bit, shall we? The protagonist¡¯s summoned creatures vanished, as if they¡¯d never existed. -This is getting boring. -Why don¡¯t we make the world a little more interesting? The laws of reality were denied. With a single clap from the boy, the gravity of the entire continent reversed. People plummeted upward toward the sky. It was a scene that could only be described as the apocalypse. Amid the swirling black fog, the Liar grinned wickedly. ¡°...¡± Just thinking about it brings back trauma. Damn it. A final boss should be strong within reason. Who decided to make this kind of broken character the final boss? There was a reason I failed 1,943 times. The difficulty was absurdly high. A single slip-up, and you¡¯d be wiped out. Yawn during a fight? Wipeout. Blink? Wipeout. Watching the protagonist¡¯s party get obliterated time and time again made me curse out loud. But I did finally manage to beat him in the end. It¡¯s just a shame I got dragged into this world before I could see the ending. ¡°What a pity.¡± =This sucks ass. In any case, that¡¯s the kind of power this body possesses. The power to erase the world on my own. Of course, it¡¯s not without its drawbacks. For such a potent ability, its efficiency is terrible, making it difficult to sustain for long. In the original game¡¯s late stages, Judas seemed to have overcome this limitation, but I¡¯m not there yet. I¡¯m still only three years into this transmigration¡ªpractically a newbie. You have to know your limits. In other words, I can¡¯t do anything on the scale of "reversing the continent¡¯s gravity." ¡®I could try¡­ but I¡¯d probably run out of energy first.¡¯ This ability is like a battery. Once I¡¯ve used up all my lies, the power stops working. It¡¯s like trying to run a computer on a triple-A battery¡ªit just won¡¯t work. Not to mention, once I¡¯ve exhausted it, I have to recharge it before I can use it again. There¡¯s no using an empty battery. Here¡¯s how the recharging works: ¡°I confess to myself. I didn¡¯t do anything today.¡± After the short statement, a blue screen popped up in front of me. Ding! [Lie partially recharged.] [Current charge: 57%] It¡¯s a rather fitting ability, considering its concept. The more convincing the lie, and the more emotional the reaction it evokes from others, the more effective it is. ¡°I had stew for lunch today.¡± Ding! [Lie partially recharged.] [Current charge: 57.5%] ¡°I¡¯m currently outdoors.¡± Ding! [Lie partially recharged.] [Current charge: 57.8%] ¡°I hate video games.¡± Ding! [Lie partially recharged.] [Current charge: 58.4%] ¡°I¡¯m not human.¡± Ding! [Lie partially recharged...] That¡¯s basically how it works. These trivial lies don¡¯t recharge much, but it¡¯s still good to keep them up. I need to be ready to use my power at all times. Maybe someday I¡¯ll discover a more efficient method, but for now, this is the best I¡¯ve got. It¡¯s also good practice for getting used to lying more naturally. So I lay in bed, mumbling lies to myself for a while. ¡®Come to think of it... is tomorrow the day of that event?¡¯ A particular thought flashed through my mind. My lips curled into a sly grin. Tomorrow¡¯s going to be interesting. Ripples of anticipation stirred in my chest as I drifted off to sleep. *** The next day, after a full day had passed. It was evening when I finally left the inn. I was on my way to the event. I hid my excitement as I walked leisurely. Whoosh~ Even though the sun was setting, spring was still in the air. Petals fluttered in the gentle breeze. The scene was one of peaceful harmony. As I made my way through the streets, it wasn¡¯t long before I reached my destination. Of course, I hadn¡¯t just walked there. Along the way, I¡¯d used "Lies" to distort space. What would¡¯ve been an hour-long carriage ride took me less than ten minutes. Ding! [Current charge: 81.7%] Ignoring the notification ringing in my ears, I looked up. Through the clearing mist, a massive building came into view. For a place so remote, its exterior was excessively extravagant. ¡®It looks exactly like it did in the game.¡¯ The Empire¡¯s largest illegal slave auction house¡ªThe Apple Tree. An underground facility run by the "Entrepreneur," a major figure in the underworld. It¡¯s also the backdrop for a certain character¡¯s story. I approached the grand entrance. A guard stepped forward, blocking my path as if to check the guest list. ¡°The Apple Tree is only open to those with reservations. Could you please provide your name?¡± Of course, I hadn¡¯t made a reservation. Instead of answering, I simply raised my right hand slightly. ¡°Would you mind looking this way for a moment?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The moment our eyes met¡ª Snap! I snapped my fingers. Immediately, the focus drained from the guard¡¯s eyes. He twitched like a broken puppet before freezing in place, his consciousness completely gone. I whispered to his empty gaze. ¡°Step aside, please.¡± ¡°...Reservation confirmed. I¡¯ll escort you to the VIP section.¡± ¡°How courteous of you.¡± ¡°Please enjoy your time.¡± With that, I strolled leisurely into the auction house. The brainwashing had hit him so hard that he guided me to an excellent seat. A prime spot with a perfect view of the stage. Humming a tune, I settled into the plush chair. -We¡¯d like to thank everyone for visiting the Apple Tree, the finest auction house in the land! -Before we begin the auction, we have a few announcements... The auctioneer¡¯s voice buzzed with excitement. But I wasn¡¯t paying any attention to that. My focus was entirely on what lay beneath me. Directly below where I sat, there was a basement prison. A place where kidnapped members of other races were held before being sold as slaves. The person I was looking for was probably down there. A character from ¡®The World Seen by the Little Prince¡¯. A supporting character who helps the protagonist¡¯s party and eventually becomes a Sword Master, playing a crucial role. ¡°It¡¯s time to meet the fox.¡± My plan was simple¡ªto tear this auction house apart. All to save her. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 5 - The Fox (1) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 5 - The Fox (1) ¡®The World Seen by the Little Prince.¡¯ An action RPG game based on a famous fairy tale. The developers took inspiration from the original work, likely to preserve its unique charm, incorporating various elements from it. Settings, lore, abilities, names¡ªthere are numerous intricate details, but what stands out most are the ¡®characters¡¯. The main and supporting characters from the original story are reimagined or reinterpreted into fantasy-style personas. This fresh approach earned the game widespread acclaim and applause. Regia Filarts, the Aviator. Charlotte Little von Staufen, the Little Prince. Selena Drunkard, the Drunkard. As the names suggest, these characters are meticulously crafted to fit their concepts. And this extends to the character I¡¯ve come to rescue today¡ªthe "Fox." ¡®Irene Foxis.¡¯ A rare fox beastkin and one of the supporting characters. Her talent with the sword is unmatched, and later in the game, she even attains the title of "Sword Saint." She¡¯s a versatile character with excellent performance, earning her the label of a reliable mainstay. But right now, she''s nothing more than "unripe fruit." The Fox hasn¡¯t yet awakened her true potential. At this stage in the story, she¡¯s just a frail fox beastkin. This is the perfect time to gain favor and build a positive relationship. My goal is to achieve a happy ending in this world and to befriend the protagonist¡¯s party. As a devoted fan of the original game, I genuinely want to connect with these characters. ¡°Well then~ shall we get started?¡± I¡¯ve waited long enough, and I¡¯m getting tired of watching this auction. It¡¯s time to move on to the highlight. With a casual murmur, I rose from my seat. The Fox is currently being held in the auction¡¯s underground cells. She¡¯s probably locked in a cold, iron cage, waiting for her turn to be sold. ¡°Tonight¡¯s going to be a long one.¡± A wicked smile crept across my face. Gathering my lies, I stepped into the darkness. *** Meanwhile, in the underground cells. The cold air lingered in the prison below the lively auction house, where shadows of despair clung to the walls. Where there is light, there are shadows. The brighter the light, the darker the shadows. This truth reflects reality. Those indulging in luxury and pleasure live in proportion to the misery of those beneath them. Life is suffering, but the degree varies. Some live without pain in their privileged lives, while others drown in hopelessness at the bottom. ¡°...¡± The people trapped in this underground dungeon were at rock bottom. Whether they were born into this fate or pushed here by the cruelty of the world, it hardly mattered. Among these discarded lives, dividing themselves into ranks only added to their misery. ¡°How did it end up like this...¡± A girl muttered to herself, lost in her wretched circumstances. Her disheveled, waist-length hair swayed as she sighed. Her auburn hair, dull black eyes, and animal ears atop her head identified her as a beastkin. Her name was Irene Foxis¡ªa fox beastkin. -Next auction coming up! Bring out the wolf beastkin! -Handle them carefully. Any scratches, and their value drops. -If they get hurt, we¡¯ll get hell from upstairs. The noises around her echoed in her ears, and Irene bit her lip. Around her were about ten other figures¡ªfellow beastkin locked in the same cage. All had fox ears and tails, trembling in fear. They had either been kidnapped or sold into slavery. ''Damn it.'' What¡¯s going to happen to us? She tried to hold onto hope, but it felt pointless. The outcome was all too clear. Fox beastkin are highly valued and rare. In the black market, fox slaves fetch exorbitant prices¡ªthey¡¯re considered the ultimate luxury item. Nobles have various uses for them: labor, sexual exploitation, or even taxidermy displays in their estates. ''Whatever it is... it¡¯s all the same hell.'' Cursing quietly, Irene stewed in the hopelessness of her future when she suddenly heard an unusual noise. Clang-! The sound of metal hitting the ground. She turned toward the source and saw a set of keys rolling in front of the cage. ¡°...Huh?¡± Did a passing guard drop them? The keys were within arm¡¯s reach. After a brief hesitation, Irene quickly snatched them up. Her heart raced. This might be her one and only chance to escape. Without a second thought, she began fiddling with the lock. Maybe, just maybe... Click-! The lock released in her hands, and she carefully grabbed the slowly opening door. A quiet breath escaped her lips. ¡®I need to be careful.¡¯ With most of the guards busy preparing for the auction, now was her best chance. There wouldn¡¯t be a second one. Irene took a deep breath, reassuring the other beastkin as she prepared to lead them quietly out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you all.¡± She forced a smile to hide her fear. She had people to protect. Most of those trapped in the cage were children. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to flee alone while they were left behind, sobbing in fear. ¡°But¡­ you all need to be quiet and follow me, okay?¡± She grabbed a rusty sword lying in the corner. It wasn¡¯t in great condition, but it was better than nothing. Holding it firmly, Irene readied herself. Creak. The cage door opened with a faint noise, and the fox beastkin cautiously stepped out of their prison. Irene carefully planned each step. She even tossed the set of keys toward a distant cell¡ªone holding bear beastkin. ¡®If they can cause a distraction, even for a moment...¡¯ Bears are among the most aggressive of beastkin. If they found the keys and caused a commotion, it would surely create a window of opportunity. The guards would be drawn in the opposite direction. ¡®I can handle the few guards left on this side.¡¯ She¡¯d trained with a sword since she was young. Though her body was worn out from life in the cell, she had to push herself if she wanted to escape. Silently, she crouched low, hiding like a fox evading a hunter. Time passed, and then the echo of a roar reverberated through the halls. -ROAR!!! It came from the direction she¡¯d thrown the keys. The thunderous sound confirmed that her plan had worked. Irene quickly signaled the children to follow. ¡°Don¡¯t look back¡ªjust run!¡± The foxes sprinted. Behind them, the cries of beasts raged and the ground trembled, but they didn¡¯t turn back. Occasionally, guards blocked their path, but each time, Irene cut them down without hesitation. A desperate dance of slaughter. The blood-soaked blade showed no hesitation. She knew that if she didn¡¯t kill, she would be the one to die. ¡°Huff, huff...¡± Her breath came in ragged gasps. Her body was in poor condition, and the exhaustion was piling up fast. Irene steadied herself. Luckily, their escape was going smoothly. The bears were putting up an even fiercer resistance than she¡¯d expected, buying them plenty of time. ¡°Hup¡­!¡± With a short shout, she took down another guard. Her senses felt heightened, likely due to the extreme pressure. Her whole body trembled with an odd sensation. Her vision flashed white, and sparks flickered from her sword, but she ignored it. There was no time to get distracted. ¡°Don¡¯t stop! Just a bit further, and...¡± The exit was just ahead. She¡¯d memorized the layout while being held captive, preparing for just such an opportunity. Thanks to her planning, they¡¯d nearly made it out. ''We¡¯re almost there.'' The tunnel was narrow, leading to a staircase that would take them to the surface. Hope glimmered in her eyes¡ªher reckless plan was actually working. That is, until a voice called out from behind her. ¡°Aha~ You¡¯re all running away so frantically!¡± Suddenly, a chilling sensation licked her ears. A coldness that pierced to her core. Irene froze on the spot. Her body locked up instinctively, as if she knew that if she hadn¡¯t stopped, she would have died. ¡°...¡± ¡°I knew if I waited here, we¡¯d eventually meet!¡± What is this? What is this monstrous presence? Just sensing the being behind her made her brain feel like it was being crushed. Her crimson eyes quivered violently. Slowly turning her head, Irene¡¯s gaze met the figure. ¡°Hello there!¡± Golden hair like a field of wheat. Narrow, slitted eyes. A sly smile on his lips. At first glance, he looked like just another peculiar boy. But with her senses sharpened to their limits, Irene could tell. The creature before her was not human. It only wore the skin of a human, but its essence was something entirely different. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you.¡± A malevolent aura filled the entire space. Just looking at him made her feel as if her limbs were about to be torn apart. A horrifying creature of unimaginable power. ¡°...Ha.¡± A hollow laugh escaped her lips. This monster was openly radiating killing intent as it approached the foxes. ¡°Damn it.¡± The air grew heavy and suffocating. Irene muttered in despair. It¡¯s all over. The hope that had once shone in her eyes had now turned into pitch-black despair. *** ¡°You probably don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you.¡± My voice brimmed with excitement as I gazed at the trembling girl before me. Long hair tied in a ponytail. Auburn hair framing dark eyes. A scar beneath her chin. And the distinct ears and tail of a beastkin. ¡®Irene Foxis.¡¯ One of the characters from the original game stood before me. s?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I held back the thrill bubbling up inside me. First Regia, and now Irene. Seeing characters I once adored come to life was surprisingly moving. It was almost enough to bring tears to my eyes. I chuckled quietly. ¡°Ha ha.¡± I was having fun. The joy was so overwhelming that I couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Suppressing my grin, I asked her a loaded question. ¡°Did you enjoy the stage I prepared for you?¡± Her dark eyes wavered, filled with helplessness. For a brief moment, our eyes met. Within that fleeting glance, I saw resignation. It seems she realized it. The situation we¡¯re in now was planned from the start. ¡®She¡¯s sharp, as expected.¡¯ The foxes had been lucky to escape. A guard just happened to drop the keys, a rusty sword was conveniently lying nearby, and the guards were fewer than expected. It must¡¯ve felt like a miracle for them. ...At least, until now. ¡°You followed the script perfectly.¡± Unfortunately, everything was by design. What she thought was luck was actually my doing. While wandering the auction house¡¯s basement, I came across a guard and put him under my control. -I need you to do me a few favors. I ordered him to discreetly drop the keys in front of the cage. I also requested a sword for Irene, specifically an old, rusty one to avoid suspicion. Everything went as I intended. This improvised script turned out better than expected. Although I nearly ran out of "Lies" energy, I¡¯d still call it a success. ¡°Come this way.¡± I¡¯d already dealt with the remaining guards, leaving them knocked out. I¡¯d spread enough lies to keep them down for a while, so there was nothing to worry about. Now, it was truly time to escape. I extended my hand gracefully. I was offering to help her leave this place¡ªif she¡¯d just take my hand. Irene wavered briefly before collapsing to the ground. What¡¯s this? Did the tension finally get to her? As I tilted my head, puzzled, she spoke. ¡°You... you¡¯re here to kill us, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°It all seemed too easy. This was a trap from the start, just to toy with us.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Her unexpected question caught me off guard. I quickly denied her assumption and tried to clarify my intentions. ¡°Haha~ Why would you think that? I¡¯m only here to help you all leave peacefully!¡± ¡°...¡± Irene¡¯s face hardened. To avoid further misunderstanding, I flashed her a cheerful smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t hurt.¡± Well, maybe I¡¯ll have a bit of fun first. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 6 - The Fox (2) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 6 - The Fox (2) ¡°Haha~ Why are you acting like this? I¡¯m just here to help you all leave peacefully!¡± =I came to save you. I¡¯ll keep you safe in a secure place. I spoke kindly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t hurt.¡± =There¡¯s really nothing to be afraid of. I smiled softly, gesturing for them to come closer. But despite my warm invitation, the foxes showed no sign of approaching. They seemed too frightened. Clang...! Irene finally dropped the rusty sword she had been holding. Though she looked like she was desperately trying to hold on, her legs eventually gave out, and she collapsed to the ground. ¡°S-Sis...!¡± ¡°Sniff... Irene, big sister...!¡± The young foxes, who appeared to be no older than elementary school children, began to tear up in panic. They trembled in fear, hiding behind Irene¡¯s back, unable to comprehend the terrifying situation. ¡°Hmm, did I put too much pressure on them?¡± I tilted my head as if I couldn¡¯t quite understand their reaction. ''Well... even though I actually do understand.'' As I mentioned before, everything happening in this space is within my control. The entire situation was designed by me, from beginning to end. In other words, this is all part of the performance. I appeared like a hidden mastermind, blocking the foxes¡¯ escape at the last moment and intentionally revealing a hint of killing intent to build tension. I even threw in a few ominous lines to amplify their unease. ''It¡¯s only natural for them to be trembling in fear.'' Right now, the foxes must see me as a hunter¡ªthe most dangerous predator who could slaughter everyone here with a mere gesture. ¡°Hehe.¡± I chuckled in amusement. It¡¯s been a while since I stirred things up like this, and the thrill felt even more intense than usual. My smile twisted unnaturally, making the already sinister grin even more wicked¡ªan impeccable portrayal of a cunning, narrow-eyed villain. ¡°......¡± Irene, still on her knees, stared at me. S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Her transparent eyes were trembling uncontrollably. Perhaps my acting was too convincing¡ªshe seemed to have completely fallen for it. ''I really do feel like I¡¯ve become an actual villain.'' That thought crossed my mind briefly, but I quickly brushed it aside. How could I be anything but kind and considerate? Even in orchestrating this scene, there was a deeper reason behind it. Ding! [Current lie output remaining: 21.5%] I had used up too much of my Lies. The energy I had left wasn¡¯t enough to guarantee a safe return. If I were alone, it would¡¯ve been manageable, but with a group of foxes to escort, it wasn¡¯t so simple. In short, I needed to recharge my lies. And to do that, I decided to use these foxes. ¡°Mercy is a luxury for slaves who¡¯ve already caused trouble.¡± Judas¡¯s unique ability, Liar. The more perfect the lie, and the more it stirs the emotions of those who hear it, the more effectively it recharges. I manipulate the hearts of others. The fear of death¡ªone of the strongest emotions that bind living beings. Moments ago, these foxes were joyful with hope for escape. Now, they stand at the brink of death. The shift in their emotions is... Ding! [The target¡¯s emotions have dramatically fluctuated.] (Hope ¡ú Despair) [Due to the drastic emotional change, a large amount of lies has been restored.] [Current lie output remaining: 47.4%] The energy quickly replenished, surging back almost instantly. Normally, it would take me all day of muttering trivial lies to fill that gap. ''...This method really is effective, though.'' I did feel a bit guilty about making these children cry, but I silently asked for their forgiveness. After all, this is part of saving you. I trust they¡¯ll understand. ¡°How pathetic.¡± I murmured coldly, the smile fading from my lips. Clap! I clapped my hands. Immediately, all the torches illuminating the corridor extinguished at once, plunging the world into deep darkness. Swirling shadows gathered around me as I spoke. ¡°Trash that doesn¡¯t know its place... will be disposed of right here.¡± I released a bit more of my suppressed killing intent. The sharp tension hung in the air like frost, and the suffocating darkness pressed down on everything around it. The children couldn¡¯t hold back anymore¡ªthey began to sob and wail. Ding! [The target¡¯s emotions have dramatically fluctuated.] (Hope ¡ú Despair) [Due to the drastic emotional change, a large amount of lies has been restored.] [Current lie output remaining: 54.9%] The lies were recharging smoothly. At this rate, it would take about five more minutes. Just as I was calculating the remaining time, I noticed the girl with auburn hair. ¡°......¡± Irene sat frozen in place, her expression vacant. Had the overwhelming fear caused her to lose her mind? Despite the chaos around her, she remained hunched over, not moving an inch. ''Did she give up?'' If so, that was disappointing. The "Fox" I remember from the original game wouldn¡¯t crumble this easily. Maybe it¡¯s because she hasn¡¯t awakened yet. The stubborn Sword Saint I was looking forward to wasn¡¯t here. It was a bit of a letdown. I was hoping for more entertainment, but she looked utterly pitiful. ¡°Hm.¡± Well, I might as well move on. Still, since I¡¯ve come this far, I should at least help out. As long as the world follows the original storyline, her awakening will happen eventually. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll settle for this, even if it¡¯s not what I hoped for...¡± ¡°Everyone.¡± Just as I was about to sigh and move on, a soft voice cut through the air. ¡°Listen carefully to what I¡¯m about to say.¡± Her voice was trembling from exhaustion, yet the words that followed were anything but weak. ¡°Don¡¯t look back. Just run.¡± Clang. She picked up the rusty sword she had dropped earlier. Her shoulders quivered as if they might give out at any moment, yet even in the face of despair, she used the sword to push herself back onto her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll hold them off here.¡± Her dark eyes gleamed fiercely as she glared in my direction, her gaze sharp with determination. ¡°Oh?¡± A genuine exclamation escaped me. I felt my waning interest reignite as I grinned widely. ''Yes, that¡¯s more like it.'' I almost gave up on you. A thrill of excitement tingled at my fingertips. I spread my lies throughout the darkness, letting out a cheerful laugh. ¡°Hahaha! What an arrogant delusion!¡± ¡°Run, all of you!¡± At her fierce cry, the children bolted. I briefly glanced at the fleeing cubs but quickly refocused on what was ahead. The future Sword Saint, Irene. She charged toward me, her auburn hair streaming behind her. Dropping my playful demeanor, I snapped my fingers in the murky shadows. ¡°Well then~ let¡¯s have a little fun.¡± Snap! The world flipped upside down. *** The long tunnel stretched out like a dark corridor. Only thick darkness remained. The torches that once lit the way had all been extinguished, leaving nothing but primordial blackness seeping into every corner. The atmosphere was eerie and foreboding. Swish! A sharp noise sliced through the stillness. In the pitch-black space, only two figures clashed in violent motion. ¡°Hah, hah...!¡± Irene¡¯s breath came out ragged as she swung her sword with all her might. Clang! Her blade was met with a powerful block. The one stopping it was a golden-haired boy, using nothing but his bare hand. ¡°Is this the best you can do?¡± He wore a delighted smile, his expression full of ease. In stark contrast to the battered girl, he looked completely relaxed, as if everything was just a game to him. ''Damn it...!'' Is this guy really human? He¡¯s blocking my full-strength sword strikes with just two fingers. ''Are his fingers made of steel or something...?'' Irene cursed under her breath and readjusted her stance before kicking off the ground again. Clang! Clang!! Screech...! Boom!! The clash of metal echoed fiercely. Each time her blade collided with his fingers, sparks flew, briefly illuminating the darkness with bursts of light. ¡°Urgh...!¡± ¡°You might want to try a bit harder. You¡¯re starting to fall behind.¡± ¡°Shut... up...!¡± Her enraged shout burst out. Irene widened her eyes and pushed back against his fingers, following up with a quick strike. Whoosh! Her sword slashed horizontally¡ªa surprise attack aimed at a weak spot. Irene was sure she¡¯d succeeded. The angle, the distance, the timing¡ªit was flawless. He couldn¡¯t possibly block it. ''Got him...!'' But¡ª ¡°Oh dear.¡± Clang! He blocked it effortlessly. Once again, with just his index and middle fingers. The boy deflected Irene¡¯s blade as if it were nothing. ¡°...Ha.¡± How can someone be this monstrous? A dry laugh escaped her lips. But there was no time for idle thoughts. The boy¡¯s fist was already rushing toward her. Irene quickly brought her sword up to block. The next moment¡ª Boom! His punch slammed into her blade, sending a heavy shock through her body. ¡°Guh...!¡± Despite her defensive stance, she was sent flying back. Her fingertips tingled with numbness, her legs threatening to give out. She barely managed to stay upright as the boy approached her. Click, clack. His footsteps echoed ominously. Facing those terrifying steps, Irene bit her lip. ¡°Already worn out? I was just starting to get into it.¡± Tap. He took a light step. It was just one step, but the boy was suddenly right in front of her, as if he had teleported. ¡°Ta-da.¡± ¡°You bastard...!¡± She tried to react, but it was too late. His fist was already buried in her stomach. Bam! A solid blow struck her, sending her flying again. Her body hit the ground hard, rolling across the floor. Irene lay there, groaning in pain. ¡°Ugh... Hah, ha...¡± Her consciousness began to fade. She desperately tried to stay awake, while the boy, as if mocking her, murmured in surprise. ¡°Oh? Did that really hurt that much? I thought I was holding back...¡± ¡°...¡± Irene lowered her head silently. Her body wouldn¡¯t move anymore. Just one hit, and it felt like her insides were torn apart. ''Is this where I die?'' The fox felt death closing in. If she¡¯d known it would end like this, she would¡¯ve just let herself be sold as a slave. A bitter regret washed over her. The boy was toying with her. If he wanted to, he could kill her with a mere flick of his finger. ''How pointless.'' It felt like her entire life had been denied. Her honed skills couldn¡¯t reach him. She couldn¡¯t even keep up with his movements. The despair left her feeling drained, her shoulders heavy. It hurt. It was terrifying. It was sad. It was lonely. But more than any of those emotions, what filled her mind first was... ''I hope they managed to escape.'' A thought for others. She had bought plenty of time. That was her only comfort. The fox let out a faint smile. She didn¡¯t want to die. Death was terrifying. But what scared her more was becoming pitiful. She quietly lifted her head. ¡°I suppose we should stop here. I wouldn¡¯t want any of the main characters getting hurt.¡± ¡°...¡± The golden-haired snake¡ªor rather, the monster¡ªstared at her with a shamelessly concerned expression. She wanted to wipe that smug look off his face. If the children needed more time to escape this hellish auction house, she had to keep fighting. It was a path she walked solely out of conviction. Even if it meant burning through her last breath. ¡°Hey... snake bastard.¡± Irene forced her battered body to stand. Though she wobbled unsteadily, she pointed her sword at him and muttered. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this.¡± In that instant¡ª A faint light gleamed from her rusty blade. A dim glow spread through the darkness. It was so faint that even Irene herself didn¡¯t notice it, but the snake didn¡¯t miss that glimmer. He muttered under his breath. ¡°...Could it be?¡± His curiosity turned into excitement. ¡°This is getting interesting.¡± His eyes narrowed gleefully. The golden snake savored the thrilling anticipation as he grinned brightly. A glimpse of shining talent. ¡°I didn¡¯t plan to take it this far... but maybe I¡¯ll enjoy this a bit more.¡± The boy suppressed his eagerness as he readied his lies. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 7 - The Fox (3) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 7 - The Fox (3) There¡¯s a memory that can¡¯t be forgotten. A scene whose fresh fragrance lingers even after all this time. -Always remember this, Irene. A warm hand gently patted her head. Her teacher smiled softly. Back then, Irene had turned her head away, annoyed by the constant nagging, but now even those moments were cherished memories. -There will come a time in your life when you¡¯ll want to give up. A voice that rippled gently, carrying the remnants of an old fox¡¯s childhood. -Irene. -The world is a stormy dawn. -No matter how hard you run away, misfortune will find you one day. The old man¡¯s wrinkled eyes filled with affection. Struggling to sit up from his sickbed, he continued speaking. -It¡¯ll hurt. It¡¯ll be scary, sad, lonely¡­ You might even want to give in. -You might find yourself kneeling before the storm. -That¡¯s life. But, Irene¡­ -This old teacher of yours hopes you won¡¯t surrender. Become someone who doesn¡¯t bow. Someone who keeps their head high and swings their sword, even in the face of a raging storm. -Even if you¡¯re blocked by an unfair force. -Even if everything about you is denied, leaving nothing but miserable trembling. Just don¡¯t bend what you believe is right. Become a pine tree that fights against the wind rather than a reed that sways with it. -This is the sword I taught you. -Swing your sword at the storm. -Leave behind the cowardly comfort and become the first tree to break. This is your teacher¡¯s final lesson. The most important things are invisible. You must always see with your heart. Life continues, even in the waves of the dawn. -Like the old navigators who found their way by the stars, life needs direction. -So, Irene¡­ Her teacher had said those words. His voice remained intact in a corner of her memory. It served as a signpost on a path full of confusion, propping up her weak self. -Find your star. It was always like that. I wanted to be like you. *** It¡¯s quiet. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nothing can be heard. In a world where death-like silence has settled, the fox stands alone in the darkness. Her body is literally in tatters. Irene stumbled. Her legs were already giving out, but she barely managed to steady herself. Only a sense of exhaustion lingered in her fingertips. She desperately clinged to her fading consciousness. ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡± Her breathing grew ragged. As she gasped for air, a voice broke the silence. ¡°You seem to be struggling.¡± Her blurry vision caught sight of the enemy. A force overwhelming enough to embody all the unfairness in the world. A taunting whisper brushed her ears. ¡°Just a moment ago, you were saying you wanted to see this through¡­ but now it seems even holding your sword is too much for you.¡± The shadow¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. It was an obvious sneer, but Irene didn¡¯t react. She didn¡¯t feel the need to. It was a strange feeling. Irene¡¯s heart was at peace. Normally, such provocation would have made her blood boil, but now, only calm ripples spread within her. The girl simply breathed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is it acceptance that comes from facing death? An inexplicable sense of comfort lingered. Her heartbeat rang clear and loud in her ears. Click. She readjusted her grip on the sword she¡¯d been using as a cane. Her palm wrapped around the hilt, and for a moment, a tingling sensation ran through her arm. ¡®This is a strange feeling.¡¯ Something felt just out of reach. Irene pushed aside her scattered thoughts and raised her head. There, fate awaited her. ¡®Death.¡¯ For a brief moment, her shoulders trembled. She was still afraid. But there¡¯s a reason why her steps don¡¯t falter, despite that fear. -This teacher of yours hopes you won¡¯t surrender. The nagging voice lingered in her ears. Irene chuckled faintly. Of all the things to remember in a moment like this. ¡®Of all times.¡¯ Back then, she didn¡¯t understand those words, but now, she thought she understood. The important things are invisible. You must always see with your heart. It¡¯s okay to be blocked by unjust waves. It¡¯s okay if all your steps are denied. -Just don¡¯t bend what you believe is right. -Leave behind the cowardly comfort and become the first tree to break. Life continues, even in the dawn. As long as the star in your heart doesn¡¯t waver, the world won¡¯t shatter. All that¡¯s left is to press forward with sheer will. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± A pitiful courage. It may seem like nothing more than a worthless scrap to others, but to the girl, it was the compass of her life. A lone light flickered. ¡°I¡¯m still alive.¡± The moment of realization. Crackle! A spark flickered at her fingertips. Following the sharp tingle, a faint glow enveloped her sword. The light became clearer, stronger. ¡°Oh?¡± The snake watching her let out a gasp. A dazzling scene unfolded. The radiant light covered the rusty sword, brightly illuminating the surrounding darkness. White fragments scattered around her. What is this unfamiliar power? For the first time, she felt omnipotent, as if she could cut through anything. Awakening comes suddenly. Whoosh! In the howling noise, the fox raised her sword. Her focus was solely on the blade. She unleashed every ounce of her remaining energy into this final strike. -Find your star. This was the star the girl had chosen. Resolute in her final act, Irene spoke to the figure before her. ¡°Welcome to my star.¡± The brief words echoed. The girl swiftly assumed her stance and swung her sword. In an instant, the entire corridor was bathed in light. It was a brilliantly flashing strike. Boom! A golden line sliced through the darkness. The streak of light rushed forward at breakneck speed. The snake tried to dodge, looking startled, but the fox was faster. She reached the boy. ¡®I got him.¡¯ That thought crossed her mind. In the moment she was about to cut him down without hesitation¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s stop here.¡± The snake¡¯s lips moved. As if he had never been flustered, he gazed at the fox with a calm expression. For a brief moment, his eyes opened slightly. ¡°Congratulations, you pass.¡± His eyes were pure white. As the boy and the girl¡¯s gazes met, a huge crack formed in the air. Crack, crack¡­! Like a shattering mirror. The background surrounding the two broke into pieces. An unbelievable sight. As the girl stood there, stunned, the boy whispered to her. ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up from the dream.¡± Snap! The world flipped back to normal. *** Snap! When Irene¡¯s consciousness returned, she found herself standing in the corridor. Her flickering vision blinked in and out. The girl stood there, dazed, a question mark in her expression. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± She clearly couldn¡¯t grasp what was happening. Watching the fox, who was full of confusion, I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡®It¡¯s understandable to be disoriented.¡¯ Just moments ago, Irene had been trapped in an artificially created world. She had been fighting a fierce life-and-death battle inside an illusion I had crafted to feel like reality. In short, she was fooled by a ¡°Lie.¡± I had never actually moved. To be precise, from the moment Irene told the young foxes to run and charged at me, she had been trapped in her own mind. ¡°Did you enjoy that brief dream?¡± I greeted her with a cheery good morning. In reality, almost no time had passed, so it was still dawn. ¡°What the hell¡­?¡± The frozen fox muttered under her breath. It didn¡¯t take long for her to realize the situation and turn pale. Her black eyes focused on me. ¡°...An illusion spell?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°No way¡­ I didn¡¯t feel any sense of wrongness at all.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m a bit special that way.¡± I¡¯m capable of destroying the world single-handedly¡ªat least by the original game¡¯s standards. I leisurely scanned the girl with my gaze. Her pupils were unfocused. It seemed the effects of the hypnosis still lingered. As I waited for Irene to fully recover her senses, I recalled the scene from a moment ago. ¡°Welcome to my star.¡± A simple line followed by a graceful strike. Just thinking about that swift burst of light sent a shiver of exhilaration through me. I couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°I¡¯m impressed.¡± =Wow, holy crap. Queen, I¡¯m in awe. I had witnessed something more precious than I had expected. To think I¡¯d get a glimpse of her awakening already. It was a bit disappointing that it was in an illusion rather than reality, but still, it was a truly thrilling moment. Ding! [The target¡¯s emotions have dramatically fluctuated.] (Despair ¡ú Resolve) [Due to the drastic emotional change, a large amount of lies has been restored.] [Current lie output remaining: 100.0%] S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Thanks to that, my energy was fully restored. It¡¯s been a while since I maxed it out¡ªthis is kind of nostalgic. It must have been an incredibly intense emotion. As I stood there savoring the lingering thrill, a sharp scream pierced my ears. ¡°Hey, guys?! Snap out of it¡­!¡± It seemed she had noticed the young foxes behind her. The children were lying unconscious on the floor. Irene, momentarily flustered, quickly turned her fierce gaze back to me. ¡°Damn it! What did you do to the kids?!¡± ¡°Oh dear, calm down.¡± ¡°To think you¡¯d go so far as to target children...!¡± ¡°They¡¯re just asleep.¡± ¡°......¡± The girl hurriedly checked the condition of the foxes. Only after confirming that all ten of the children were unharmed did she retract the venom from her eyes. Of course, her vigilance remained. ¡°...What do you want?¡± Irene asked with a trembling voice. Judging from the fact that the defenseless children were unharmed, it seemed she decided that I had no intention of killing her at this moment. Survival was now in question. I wore the kindest smile and spoke. ¡°First, please put down your sword.¡± ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± ¡°Hm~ If a fight breaks out here, the children might get caught up in it, you know?¡± ¡°...Damn it.¡± Clang-! Irene hesitated for a moment but ultimately disarmed herself. ¡°Good. It seems we¡¯re ready for a conversation.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too tense. I do harbor some goodwill toward you.¡± ¡°Goodwill...?¡± ¡°Yes, I promise not to harm you.¡± I raised both hands. A timid gesture of peace. In truth, if I had intended to kill the foxes, I could have wiped them all out with a mere gesture. Irene had no choice. ¡°...What kind of conversation are you proposing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good question.¡± I looked at the fox with a sinister gaze. In the flickering vision, the traces of awakening still remained vividly. The girl hadn¡¯t lost her nobility even at the edge of the cliff. ¡®How admirable.¡¯ An unbending warrior of the heart. A cliche and childish story. These kinds of stories... I¡¯m absolutely crazy about them. -Welcome to my star. Star, such a splendid term. It was even more so because the one who uttered that line was the girl. She was a person who sparkled like a star. Human beings are naturally inclined to desire what they do not possess when they see a light they lack. I was no exception. ¡°I will purchase your star.¡± I decided to claim the girl. ¡°Will you not be tamed by me?¡± A vague question. I extended my hand with courtesy. Like the Little Prince taming the Fox for the first time, I smiled innocently. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 8 - The Fox (4) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 8 - The Fox (4) "Will you not be tamed by me?" A voice echoed against the dark background. At my proposal, Irene furrowed her brows. ¡°...What?¡± Perhaps because she had just been in an extreme situation, the girl was glaring at me with a somewhat fierce look. I smiled as if to show understanding. First, it was necessary to ease her suspicion. After all, she and the others were about to become my people. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you. I¡¯ll help you escape this hellish place.¡± ¡°To take care of us... What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Just take it literally.¡± ¡°You mean you¡¯ll let us out of here...?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded to indicate that it was alright to be reassured. The fox¡¯s face was tinged with confusion. There was a look of tension in her black eyes. Indeed, it would be bewildering if someone who had just exuded a murderous intent suddenly turned friendly. Did I overdo it with the intimidation? ¡°Please forgive the previous rudeness.¡± I offered a sincere apology. Upon hearing this, Irene flinched and then asked a few questions cautiously. ¡°...I don¡¯t understand. Why are you helping us?¡± ¡°Perhaps out of personal interest.¡± ¡°Interest.¡± Irene let out a hollow laugh. She revealed strong animosity and hid the fallen children behind her. ¡°You plan to make us your slaves. You¡¯re just like those disgusting auction house scum.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not really into slavery.¡± ¡°Then... taxidermy?¡± ¡°Oh dear. You¡¯re imagining something dangerous.¡± I lightly denied. ¡°I just need friends.¡± S?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. A sinister smile spread across my face. I was trying to hold back as much as possible, but the effect of my nature was more substantial than expected. I was already fully embodying the role of a dark figure. How would others perceive this scene? A boy extending his hand to a future hero. The primordial darkness corrupting a noble soul. Irene seemed to feel uncomfortable, as she hesitated to respond. ¡°Being cautious is fine, but unfortunately, time is of the essence.¡± ¡°...What does that mean?¡± ¡°Soon, the soldiers guarding the auction house will be arriving.¡± Though I had made a temporary arrangement, it was merely a stopgap measure. The auction house would soon realize what had happened. We needed to leave before things got more troublesome. ¡°It¡¯s time to make a choice.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Whether you stay in this sorrowful purgatory... or take my hand and escape.¡± I said as if to make her choose, but in reality, there was no choice. The girl¡¯s fate was harsh. This was the empire¡¯s worst auction house, the Apple Tree. Even a future Sword Saint was still a budding sprout, yet to bloom. It would be suicidal for Irene to attempt to escape with the children against the numerous guards. ¡°...Ha.¡± The fox laughed wearily. Had she faced the reality? If she didn¡¯t choose me, death was the only thing awaiting her. ¡°There was never a choice to begin with.¡± Immediately after her self-deprecating remark, the girl cautiously extended her hand. It was a sign of acceptance. ¡°I don¡¯t trust humans. I know how vile and cruel your kind can be.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that from experience?¡± ¡°...It¡¯s a forgotten past now.¡± Irene bit her lip alone. Her eyes were filled with a venomous light, perhaps recalling painful memories. It was a deep-seated hatred. Though she seemed to be trying not to antagonize me due to the life-threatening situation, such intense emotions were not easily hidden. In fact, such a reaction didn¡¯t feel strange. Even in the early parts of the original story, Irene suffered from severe distrust of humans. So, there was no reason to bear a grudge if she didn¡¯t fully trust the goodwill I was offering. ¡°Feel free to be wary of me.¡± Taming, after all, takes time. I was more than willing to wait. The fox, who had momentarily been stiffened by my insidious demeanor, took my hand and murmured softly. ¡°I hope I won¡¯t regret... this choice I¡¯m making now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t.¡± The life I live is your dawn. As the day passes and your star shines brighter, we will build our relationship in a wider wheat field. A brief vow. I embraced the girl generously. Though her trembling hand was frail, it was a fragment of something that would someday cut through the heavens. ¡°Really... you won¡¯t harm the children, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a person who keeps my promises.¡± ¡°If you lie...¡± ¡°If I lie?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll surely seek revenge. Even if I have to dedicate my entire life.¡± ¡°Ha ha! I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± I smiled playfully. After a brief small talk, the noisy sounds from outside the corridor reached our ears. The clanging of armor. It seemed the soldiers were coming. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave.¡± ¡°But how are we going to escape? I know you¡¯re strong, but breaking through everything...¡± ¡°Shh.¡± I cut off Irene¡¯s question. With an air of mystery, I gave a light wink. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± If you show too much on the first meeting, people get bored quickly. With a nonchalant remark, I snapped my fingers. Snap-! Immediately, the darkness that covered the entire corridor began to writhe. The shadows, twisting like living creatures, soon swirled according to my gesture. Thick blackness enveloped us. In the next moment. The snake and foxes were no longer there. In the blink of an eye, only a patch of shadows remained behind them. The escape was successful. *** The dawn that had been so fierce was now past. At the end of the night comes a new day. In the middle of the day when the sun was high, I sat quietly in a chair. ¡°Hm.¡± The view was of a familiar scene. It was the appearance of the lodging where I had stayed for the past few days, having come down to take the academy exam. It was spacious enough to rival a decent mansion. And it was comfortable. It was just like the day before. ¡°Ugh...¡± Except for one thing. ¡°Sis... I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°Have I been sold to bad people? Are we going to die...?¡± ¡°Sniff, woo woo...¡± The foxes huddled in a corner. The children were terrified, each hiding their bodies. They had been in this state for a while. ¡°What could be the problem... They were like angels when they were asleep.¡± Immediately after the escape, when we returned to the lodging, everyone was asleep. Perhaps due to the harsh auction house life, the children had truly fallen into a deep slumber. Even Irene, who seemed to hold on a bit longer, soon fell asleep. It must have been tough. ¡®Still, it¡¯s a bit disappointing.¡¯ I moved them all to the bed and covered them with blankets myself. But as soon as they woke up, they were on guard. The children who met my gaze had tears in their eyes. Was I really that sinister-looking? I felt a bit sad. Judging people by their appearance. The world is so dirty. ¡°...Sorry. The kids are making a fuss. I¡¯ll quiet them down soon.¡± Irene said as she soothed the children. Her voice was trembling, suggesting she was wary of me. Indeed, it seemed she was on guard. It wasn¡¯t easy to approach all at once. ¡°Why are you trying to comfort them?¡± ¡°If the crying bothers you... you might kill the children just because they annoy you.¡± ¡°Ah? What kind of person do you think I am?¡± ¡°...A psychopath.¡± A surprisingly direct term was returned. That stings a bit. Well, given what I showed yesterday, I can¡¯t argue on principle. I smiled bitterly. ¡°Let them cry as much as they want. They need to calm down on their own.¡± Repression only fuels emotions. Since feelings can¡¯t be controlled at will, I stopped Irene from scolding them. Poor children. They were stars that should shine innocently, but couldn¡¯t due to the greed of adults. Having walked a thorny path without shining for a long time. Even now, I hoped they would cry out fully, now that they were freed. ¡°Just wait a bit... They¡¯ll get tired and quiet down.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Irene quietly withdrew. She had a somewhat confused look. Perhaps because of my friendly demeanor, she was even furrowing her brows. As if she didn¡¯t understand my intentions. ¡°Ha ha.¡± I quietly smiled. After a short wait, the crying gradually subsided and new sounds reached my ears. Gurgle-. It was the sound from the children¡¯s stomachs. Were they suffering from hunger? Indeed, they hadn¡¯t been properly fed in the underground prison. The foxes had not had decent food for at least the past three months. ¡°Sniff... Sis, I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°I am too...¡± ¡°What should we do? I¡¯ll go outside and get something.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous...?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be in danger...¡± Faintly heard conversation. Even in their starving state, they were worried about Irene. They were deep-hearted children. I interjected with a light smile. ¡°It seems you need a meal?¡± ¡°...Yes. We¡¯ve been starving for too long.¡± Irene, seemingly startled, nodded. Behind her, the children were lying limp. ¡°Hm...¡± I stroked my chin, humming. After a brief pause, I gave a nonchalant response and flicked my fingers. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have brought them along.¡± ¡°What...?¡± ¡°I find such children... a bit bothersome.¡± With these dismissive words, the air around us grew cold. ¡°There might need to be some adjustments.¡± ¡°...What are you planning to do?¡± Irene, tense and on guard, glared at me. The children, who had been sobbing, seemed to sense the gravity of the situation and were trembling in silence. I smiled meaningfully. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go this far, but... it¡¯s your fault for annoying me.¡± It was a perfect time to have a bit of fun. How about playing with them for a while? I muttered inwardly and opened a nearby drawer. Then, with a leisurely touch, I carefully pulled out something. ¡°...!¡± ¡°...?!¡± The foxes¡¯ reaction as they saw the object coming out of the drawer. Their eyes filled with shock and terror. Yet, despite their reactions, I merely smiled cruelly. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, everyone. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be enjoyable.¡± The serpent whispered quietly. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 9 - The Fox (5) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 9 - The Fox (5) "Ahh...!" "It''s been so long since I had such warm food!" "You''re the best, big brother!" The children, clutching their cheeks, were melting away. The foxes, their mouths full of food, moved their cutlery with expressions of happiness. The table was overflowing to the point of breaking its legs. From warm beef stew to stacked steaks, and soft baguettes... A feast of magnificent dishes. "It¡¯s so delicious... I feel like I¡¯m going to cry." "Me too." "The bad mister in the basement... he used to hit us if we said we were hungry." "And it was cold. But here it''s warm." "Hoo..." The hungry children devoured the food in a frenzy. At the age where they were always hungry, having spent so long in that dark prison without proper meals. The foxes chewed their food diligently. Fortunately, it seemed they ate a variety of foods without being picky. They even picked up vegetables well, which was commendable. Seeing them eat so earnestly, a strange sense of affection arose in my chest. "Everyone, eat slowly. There¡¯s plenty of food." I spoke with a bright smile. While my gaze was on the table, my hands moved quickly with the knife. Skillfully displaying my cooking skills. Apparently, the food was to everyone¡¯s taste. Even Irene, who was initially wary thinking there might be poison, was now diligently clearing her plate. "...What are you staring at?" "Nothing." Heh heh. I let out a proud smile. Irene seemed to observe for a moment before turning her attention back to the aromatic stew. Her tail behind her swayed pleasantly. ¡®As expected... the first step in taming is to fill their stomachs.¡¯ S?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I muttered inwardly. What I had pulled out of the drawer just before was, in fact, a pink apron. "Children like that... are a bit annoying, aren¡¯t they?" = It¡¯s heartbreaking to see the children crying. "It seems they need a little correction." = I should extend a helping hand. "I didn¡¯t want to go this far, but... it¡¯s your fault for annoying me." = Cooking myself is a bit troublesome, but I¡¯ll try my best for you. "Don¡¯t be scared, everyone. It¡¯ll definitely be enjoyable." = I¡¯m good at cooking, so don¡¯t worry. It will surely be delicious. Wearing the apron grandly, I headed to the kitchen and started preparing the food. Even though it had been a while since I last cooked. Perhaps my body remembered. The food was quickly made. After all, who did I learn from? If I couldn¡¯t make food like this, that person would cry. ¡®Thanks for the opportunity to use it.¡¯ As the delicious smell spread throughout the room, the children¡¯s cries subsided. The malevolent mastermind served the hungry children their meals. After all, satisfaction is what breaks down defenses. For hungry foxes, such kindness must have been like salvation. The idea of approaching with food. It was a truly terrifying scheme that I had come up with. "Is it to your liking?" With a sinister smile hidden, I walked toward the table. There, the small foxes were huddled together. When the children saw me approaching, they beamed with wide smiles and wagged their tails. "It¡¯s delicious!!" "You¡¯re different from the bad misters..." As expected, children are children. Their fear of me seemed to disappear quickly. I gently reached out and patted the nearest fox¡¯s head. Very slowly. Flinch. In an instant, fragile shoulders trembled. The fox seemed to tense up but soon accepted the touch. As I shared this gentle interaction, a surprising reaction soon emerged. The child began to well up with tears. "...Sniff." "Ah, did you dislike being patted? If it was rude, I apologize." "Ah, no..." The small fox shook its head in response to my question. The child wiped away the falling tears and murmured with a trembling voice. "This... it¡¯s been so long since I had this." In the brief sentence, many emotions were embedded. "I''m suddenly crying, sniff, I can''t stop. The food is so delicious¡­ It''s making me cry." "..." I waited quietly. It must have been hard. Locked in a cold dungeon, soothing a hungry stomach, swallowing tears, despairing at the approaching future, and repeatedly enduring the agony of resignation. It was a wound too harsh for a child. ¡®Poor thing.¡¯ I silently sympathized. Suffering punishment merely for their fate, how unfair the world must be. A flower blooming from the ugliness of adults. The name of the memory rooted in its meager splendor is sadness. Just yesterday, the children had been locked in a cage. They had resigned to the belief that there would be no hope. In such a situation, a miracle happened. They escaped the cold floor and were able to have a warm meal with their friends. The feeling of relief based on that deep gap. That must be the reason for the tears flowing. "It¡¯s okay now." I offered simple comfort. "Nobody will torment you anymore." The little fox bowed its head deeply. I patted the child soothingly and intentionally spoke in a playful tone. "Now now! Good children don¡¯t cry. You should stop, okay?" "Sniff... yes." "The food is getting cold. You should eat it while it¡¯s warm." "Umm." The little fox, sniffling, began to use the fork. Indeed, children open up their hearts easily with just a few acts of kindness. It¡¯s a pitiful thing. They shouldn¡¯t open their hearts to someone like me. I¡¯ll make them regret it thoroughly. "Everyone, eat a lot. There¡¯s plenty of food prepared." A mountain of piled-up food. This is the ultimate move. -Grandma¡¯s sincere heart, eat a bit more, punch- I fed them until they could no longer eat, until they lay down. *** Crying, laughing, being cautious, and then letting their guard down. The children, who showed such a spectacular range of emotions, soon fell asleep all together. It seemed they couldn¡¯t overcome the food coma. After eating until their bellies were full, one by one, they started closing their eyes and eventually fell asleep in a heap. ¡®...They must be tired.¡¯ They probably still had the fatigue from the auction house life. Even though they were in a sensitive and anxious time, it was fortunate that most of them seemed to open up their hearts. "How commendable." I muttered to myself absentmindedly. The small foxes sleeping on the floor. As I carefully moved them to the beds, a voice interjected from the side. "I¡¯ll help too." It was Irene. The girl who approached quietly helped with the transport. Still not having shed her suspicion of me, she watched me with a fierce gaze every time I picked up a child. A snarling fox. "I haven¡¯t done anything yet." "I know." "And I don¡¯t plan to do anything in the future." "That¡¯s not certain." "I see." It seems taming will be difficult after all. As I murmured softly, I laid the last child in bed. Carefully, so as not to wake them. Covering the foxes with blankets, I felt a faint gaze from the side. "..." The girl looked at me without a word. Her cold face had somewhat complex emotions. She seemed confused. ¡®Did I overdo it?¡¯ From Irene¡¯s perspective, it might be rather unsettling. A person she met for the first time yesterday was showing an inexplicable kindness. It¡¯s natural to worry if something went wrong. ¡®No... since I¡¯m a dark master, it might be right to say something went wrong.¡¯ I laughed at the absurd thought. As I quietly gazed at the peacefully sleeping children, Irene spoke up first. "That¡¯s unexpected." "What is?" "It seems you like children. I thought you¡¯d scowl and find it bothersome." "That¡¯s not the case." I was closer to liking them. I admired the unique purity that children possess. Unlike adults, tainted by the world¡¯s stains, their innocence. I envied that. I had long been unable to possess it. "Just that I don¡¯t get close." "...I¡¯ll thank you in advance. For taking us out of that hellish place." "Don¡¯t mention it." "And thank you for the meal. It was delicious." "I¡¯m glad it suited your taste. I¡¯m pleased to receive such praise." A few light exchanges. I quietly observed the girl. Her transparent black eyes were solely filled with the image of the children. It was a scene filled with a tender atmosphere. -I trust no one. As I was lost in thought, a scene from the original story flashed before my eyes. A scene from the mid-point of the original game. When I first uploaded the strategy guide video. It was a story from the first backstory episode [The Untamed Fox] in the original story. -Sold! According to the flow of the original story, Irene is sold as a slave at the auction house. Afterwards, the fox, who suffers brutal abuse from the nobles, eventually kills her master and escapes. Thus begins her wandering in the streets. At a time full of despair, a fateful meeting occurs. -Who are you? You look so pretty. The Empress¡¯s first princess, Charlotte Little von Staufen. In the story, it was the Little Prince, Charlotte, who discovered the fox. -Come with me. Charlotte, who recognized the fox¡¯s talent. She took Irene in and made her her close aide. The Little Prince cherished the fox, and the fox relied on the Little Prince. They became best friends. It seemed that only peaceful days would follow, but... -Did you hear today¡¯s news? -The children who were trapped with me... they all died. The atmosphere of the story darkened rapidly with the news that arrived one day. The fox told the Little Prince: -They died in various miserable ways. From abuse to torture, taxidermy, and butchery... -Not a single one escaped unscathed¡­ Tears streamed down. But what was contained in the dew was not only sadness. It was closer to a terrible self-reproach. The girl lamented. -They even took away what little remained. -They were the only hope I had kept since teacher passed away. -The children who trusted me even in the cold cage died miserably... -And I-I brazenly survived. The fox¡¯s despair was the final note of the part. It was not a typical story but a special hidden episode that could be seen when a certain route was taken. I was the first to discover this. The reactions to the video I uploaded were still vivid. Half were amazed at how I found it, while the other half mourned Irene¡¯s story. Irene, who always seemed steadfast. Since it was a scene where such a character collapsed, it seemed users were quite shocked. I felt a little proud. It meant I had prevented such an event. ''The original story will change, but¡­ that¡¯s something to think about later.'' For now, wouldn¡¯t it be okay to celebrate? I had prevented Irene¡¯s misfortune and paved the way to get closer to the original protagonists. For a while, a feeling of satisfaction lingered. What pulled me out of my musings was, none other than, the fox¡¯s call. "I don¡¯t understand." "Uh... What?" "About you. I just can¡¯t figure you out." The unexpected remark made me turn my head to see a pair of eyes staring intently at me. The calm, star-like pupils. After a brief pause, the girl spoke again. "...You said you wanted to tame me?" "Ah, indeed, I did say that." I belatedly remembered and nodded. I see you remembered. I thought you might have dismissed it as a passing comment. "That¡¯s right. I brought Miss Irene here for that purpose." "Is it really that important?" "Of course." It was a clear answer. However, the girl¡¯s expression turned more perplexed. She asked softly. "What does taming mean?" She questioned the meaning of taming. I was momentarily stunned by that bold question. I reflected on its meaning. To tame something. It was now a value forgotten by many. Yet, it was still a shining landmark for me. I answered absentmindedly. "Taming means¡­ to form a relationship." "...?" A moment of silence lingered. Our differing gazes collided. "What?" "I intend to form a relationship with you. I¡¯ll tame you to my liking." "......" The plain definition of taming. I thought I had conveyed my true feelings as they were, but Irene¡¯s reaction was somehow strange. Her blank face twisted. Her brow furrowed, and her eyes were filled with disdain. The fox took a few steps back, then muttered with a cold voice. "...You trash." Her gaze was like looking at waste. Irene wrapped her arms around her shoulders and tightened her previously loose defenses. I responded dumbly. "Oh dear...?" Did I say something wrong? [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 10 - The Fox (6) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 10 - The Fox (6) There was a brief misunderstanding, but it was quickly corrected. The definition of taming. It seemed the girl took it in a rather bold sense. Fortunately, I quickly added an explanation... ''I almost got labeled as a shameless bastard...'' How could she have understood it that way? Of course, I meant to suggest becoming friends. Has she never read a fairy tale in her life? I glanced at the fox with squinted eyes. "...." Irene turned her gaze away and sat down. She was acting indifferent, but her ears were already red. Her tail was fluttering wildly. She seemed embarrassed by the naughty thoughts she had entertained on her own. Seeing her fidgeting made me involuntarily smile. Is this what they call a gap moe? She exudes a prickly atmosphere but collapses when poked. I spoke up. "You have a surprisingly cute side, don¡¯t you?" A mischievous remark. The moment I said this, Irene flinched, then shot me a fierce glare. "...I said I was sorry." "This is revenge." "No..." "I was startled to know you had such devious thoughts." "...." In the end, the fox was sinking. Seeing her bow her head so deeply made the corners of my mouth twist into a smile. An ominous grin spread across my lips. ''This is fun.'' There''s something enjoyable about teasing her. She was quite popular in the original story for these kinds of moments. Especially, her chemistry with the quirky Little Prince drew explosive reactions from users. [Irene''s reaction is so cute hehehe] [Irene was prickly and unlikeable, but after this episode, she became my favorite character!] [Charlotte and Irene yuri route?] [What yuri?] [The game company already stated there are no romance routes] [Until all the glaciers in the Arctic melt] [Bobobobobobobobobobobobobobobobobobobobobobobobobobobobobobobobobobob] [Get out;;] These were comments left on my video. There are some weird comments scattered throughout, but... let¡¯s ignore them. In any case, Irene¡¯s impact was significant. She even secured third place in the character popularity poll for [The World Seen By the Little Prince]. ''I naturally picked Regia...'' But seeing it firsthand, I could understand why fans liked her. Tsundere characters always have a demand, don''t they? It''s a stark contrast to the gentle nature of Regia. "Miss Irene." "...What?" "Please cheer up. I¡¯ll stop teasing you now." I patted the fox¡¯s head a few times to soothe her. The growls of annoyance came, but I mostly ignored them and casually withdrew my hand. "Seems like we¡¯ve gone off track. Let¡¯s get back to the main topic." Clap-clap! I clapped to refocus attention. Irene, thoroughly riled up, glared at me but didn¡¯t dare act out, simmering with frustration. I continued, playing it smooth. "I promised to ensure the safety of the children, didn¡¯t I?" "Yes." "In return, Miss Irene promised to become my ''friend.''" "I¡¯m not exactly sure what that means, but if it means protecting the children, I¡¯ll do anything." "Anything?" "...Within acceptable limits." "Hehe, of course. Please don¡¯t worry." I gave a casual wave of my hand. Even though I was treating Irene playfully, it was just a one-sided advance. She¡¯s probably scared and doubtful at the moment. It''s not a problem. We have plenty of time. We''ll continue to be together and build trust over time. "Then, Miss Irene." "What now?" "As a friend, here¡¯s my first request. Note that refusal is not an option." The snake flicked its tongue. The dangerous golden surface seemed ready to engulf the fox at any moment. I whispered lightly. "You need to come with me to the academy." It was the beginning of a new story. *** Meanwhile, at Gallimard Academy. The entrance exams that had lasted a week were coming to an end. With the scores calculated and the tedious paperwork completed, the faculty were gathered in the Dean¡¯s office to discuss. Even though new students always drew much attention, this year¡¯s class was on a different level. Not only were the overall levels of candidates high, but there were also several prodigies considered geniuses. The Empire¡¯s First Princess, Charlotte Little von Stauffen. The Vanity Duke¡¯s twins, Emilia Vanity and Ruska Vanity. Even among commoners, there was a summoner who could call forth wyverns. It was a season where top-tier talents seemed to come pouring in, as if they had made a promise. Although the professors had high expectations, ... "This is unacceptable!" "We can¡¯t accept this. Such unilateral decisions are truly disappointing." "It must be corrected immediately!" The atmosphere in the Dean¡¯s office was unusually chaotic. Voices raised in agitation. In the center of the faculty was an elderly man with white hair, looking tired as he sat at his desk. He pressed his temples and tried to calm the professors. "Everyone, please calm down." "But, Dean..." "Enough." "...." A firm tone cut him off. As the uproar subsided, the Dean cast a heavy glance at the desk. A thickly bound document. [Gallimard Academy New Semester Entrance Exam Rankings] 1. Judah Snakes 2. Charlotte Rip von Stauffen 3. Emilia Vanity 4. Ruska Vanity 5. Regia Filarts . . . 1206. Dector Hollint 1207. Margo Frank [Document Approved - Selena Drunkard] S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "Haa..." A sigh escaped naturally. The old man wiped his face and tried to swallow his dizzying feelings. The reason for the professors'' collective protests was the content of this document. "This ranking is absurd!" "Not only did Her Highness the Princess miss the top spot, but this low-level student has claimed it!!" "We were all present at the exam site." "Though he;s are from a noble family, his skills were barely in the middle tier!" "Honestly, this result is incomprehensible." Judah Snakes. The biggest topic of conversation in this entrance exam. Despite showing somewhat mediocre results, he somehow claimed the top spot. The Dean turned his head silently. "...." He looked at a woman standing there. With flowing auburn hair and alluring red eyes. She wore a disinterested expression as if she had no concern. "...Selena." Selena Drunkard. The head professor of the academy and the person responsible for overseeing this entrance exam. The Dean sighed again. "Selena." "Yes, Dean." "Explain what happened." "It is as you see." The response came with confidence. As always, she smelled strongly of alcohol, as if she had been drinking. "You were given full authority to handle the entrance exam, but this..." "I was simply fulfilling my role." Selena answered nonchalantly. The Dean felt a dizzying sense of disbelief. Though he had given her preferential treatment, her attitude was too bold. As the old man pondered his disillusionment with his disciple, the faculty¡¯s grievances buzzed in his ears. "This cannot be overlooked!" "There are doubts about Professor Selena¡¯s handling. Wasn¡¯t there a time when she was drunk and the rankings were all messed up?" "That was only once." "Once is a problem! Professor Selena!" "Hmm?" Selena pretended not to know. The faculty, already irritated, felt their patience wear thin. Would this turn into a battle of emotions? The Dean gritted his teeth and forced the chaotic situation into order. "Let¡¯s leave it at that. We¡¯ll conclude the matter of the top student here." "But, Dean..." "Do you think I¡¯m joking?" "...." "After all, isn¡¯t there a separate placement exam? If there was a problem with Selena¡¯s judgment, the rankings might change then." "...Understood." The Dean¡¯s attitude was firm. He wouldn¡¯t allow any further discussion. An odd tension lingered. The faculty, realizing they had been too agitated, eventually backed down. Only Selena maintained her composure. "Selena." "Yes, Dean." "I¡¯m willing to overlook this approved document, but I have doubts about this issue." "I¡¯m sorry." "Don¡¯t take the position of head professor lightly." "I will remember." The Dean frowned silently. He wanted to end the reprimand here, but knew other faculty members¡¯ complaints would arise. This issue couldn¡¯t be dismissed lightly. "The student who claimed the top spot. Do you remember?" "Yes, he is said to be the son of the Snake." "If he fails to maintain a top 10 position in the placement exam in fifteen days... I will strip you of your position as head professor. Since this was your responsibility, you should also bear the consequences." "I''ll gladly accept it." "Good. Are you satisfied with this?" The other professors remained silent. They accepted the Dean¡¯s words. Though somewhat admonishing in tone, it effectively meant dismissal from the position. The princess, who had entered as second, was a genius. It was unlikely that a student with middle-tier skills could compete. He would likely be thoroughly defeated. ''It¡¯s over.'' ''What a pity.'' ''Serves her right. Acting so arrogantly with the Dean¡¯s backing.'' ''She was still outstanding, but if only it wasn¡¯t for her excessive drinking...'' ''So this is how it ends.'' The faculty had various internal reactions. The professors briefly looked at Selena, then turned their gazes elsewhere. Perhaps because of this. No one else noticed. ''...A placement exam. I¡¯m looking forward to it.'' A fleeting smile. Selena''s lips were filled with clear anticipation. *** The Chaotic Fox Rescue Incident! A week had passed since then. The calendar, which fluttered like a brief moment, now pointed to the date of the academy entrance ceremony. The point where the original story truly begins. "I''m so excited~ So excited~!" "...Keep it down." "How can I do that?! It¡¯s the first day of the academy!" I responded cheerfully to the fox¡¯s sharp remark. Irene and I were walking towards Gallimard Academy. "Hehe." A pleasant laugh slipped out. Perhaps because of my excited heart, my steps felt much lighter than usual. Whoosh¡ª The spring breeze was especially refreshing. I calmed my heart, filled with excitement. As I continued walking with lively steps, I suddenly heard a groaning sound from beside me. "Ugh..." "Miss Irene? Is something wrong?" "Are you seriously... asking because you don¡¯t know...?" A voice trembling with tension. When I subtly turned my head, there was a girl with a face flushed bright red. A piercing gaze was fixed on me. I deliberately responded casually. "Hmm? I really don¡¯t know what you mean." "Seriously... you¡¯re the worst." "Come now, Miss Irene. It¡¯s not good to use such harsh language." "Then you shouldn¡¯t have made me wear this outfit...!" Irene finally exploded. The short skirt fluttered along with her violently swishing tail. A color scheme of black and white, with a bold design that clung to her body, revealing her curves. The girl was dressed in a maid uniform. "It suits you well." I casually threw out a compliment. But even that seemed like a critical hit to her. Her fox ears twitched atop her head in reaction. She looked genuinely mortified. "...You pervert." Her eyes, which were slightly brimming with tears, displayed a mix of embarrassment and fury as she glared at me with intense hostility. "So much for being friends... This was your goal all along, wasn¡¯t it?" "How could you say such a thing?" I started to worry whether I might actually end up hated. To clarify, I added an explanation. "Didn¡¯t I tell you? This was the only way to get into the academy together." Irene couldn¡¯t enter the academy. To be precise, she had missed the opportunity. The entrance exams were already over. To enter the academy as a student, she would have to wait at least a year. So, I chose an alternative. -I¡¯ll hire you. -You can become my personal maid from now on. I decided to take Irene in as a servant. Although the academy was primarily a place for students, there were some exceptions. Students were allowed to bring a few attendants. It was likely a privilege granted for the noble families. -I¡¯m all alone. Coincidentally, I didn¡¯t have any attendants. Since the family didn¡¯t assign any, there would be no issue if I hired someone on my own. And so, Irene became a maid. "But still...! This, this tight, indecent outfit, what¡¯s with it...!!" "It¡¯s a popular design these days. I picked it up from the shop¡¯s best-sellers." "I just can¡¯t understand human society...." "How do you like it? Isn¡¯t it as audacious as your thoughts, Miss Irene?" "Shut up!!" Irene finally threw a punch. I easily dodged her attack and teasingly provoked her. She was someone whose sharp reactions were genuinely amusing. As we continued our playful bickering for a while, Irene suddenly pressed her lips together. As if she just remembered something. "Miss Irene?" The atmosphere abruptly shifted. Her expression stiffened slightly. After hesitating, the girl finally spoke up. "...Are the kids really going to be okay?" "Ah." It seemed like she was worried about the little foxes. Since we couldn¡¯t bring them to the academy, we had to leave them somewhere else. It must be unsettling for Irene. She couldn¡¯t keep them close and protect them herself. "Don¡¯t worry about it." I spoke to ease her concerns. "I called in some people I know. They¡¯re reliable, so I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll take good care of the kids." "The fact that you called them... makes it even more suspicious." "How harsh." "Are they dangerous people...?" "They should be fine. They follow my orders absolutely." "...That sounds dangerous." "There you go being harsh again." I smoothly deflected her suspicions with a sly smile. Although Irene still looked at me skeptically, I distracted her with a few more jokes. I muttered to myself internally. ''Now that I think about it... It¡¯s been a while since I last saw those guys.'' The last letter I sent was half a year ago. I wonder how they¡¯ve been doing. I just hope they haven¡¯t been causing too much trouble in my absence. I should drop by and check on them sometime soon. ''Astro.'' The infamous crime organization in the slums. As I savored the name after so long, I continued walking. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 11 - Im the Top Student? (1) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 11 - I''m the Top Student? (1) A location not far from the academy. There is a city known for being so shrouded in thick fog that the sun is rarely visible even during the day. The City That Never Cries, Lekiye. It¡¯s the largest slum in the Empire. The eerie atmosphere and lack of light naturally turned it into a breeding ground for crime, forming a slum teeming with lawlessness. Lekiye is like a haven for the depraved. - All dirty money passes through Lekiye. Though it¡¯s said to be a slum where beggars gather, In reality, it¡¯s more akin to a hell where assassins, dark mages, and murderers run rampant. Even the Empire¡¯s patrol forces rarely venture in. As such, it¡¯s a place where countless villains thrive. There are many criminal organizations in the city, but the most notorious among them is¡­ - The slum¡¯s been turned upside down again, I hear. - Was it that "Astro" bunch behind it this time, too? - Yes, that¡¯s right. - The world¡¯s going to hell. Astro. Sometimes called the ¡°Star Without Light.¡± Now, they¡¯re no longer just a force within Lekiye; they¡¯re one of the most dangerous groups in the entire Empire. They appeared like a comet about two years ago, rapidly swallowing up the slums and rising as the new overlords of the underworld. Though their activity has been quiet lately¡­ - Speaking of Astro, you don¡¯t hear anything about them these days. - Did they get taken down by other organizations? - Rumor has it they left the Empire. - I heard they split up. There are various speculations, but no one knows the truth. They¡¯ve always been shrouded in secrecy. All people can do is pray that those nightmares never return. Meanwhile, in a building located at the heart of the city. In a basement covered on all sides by blackout curtains, a single girl sat at a desk. Her long silver hair cascaded down, and her empty eyes reflected nothing but void. The girl¡¯s identity was the deputy leader of "Astro," the second-in-command of the criminal organization that had taken over the Empire¡¯s slums. The girl didn¡¯t make the slightest movement. She was like a living corpse, merely breathing and nothing more. To her, nothing in the world held any meaning. Breathing was merely an act to prolong life. She resembled a doll with its strings cut. "I miss you¡­ Leader." The girl suddenly muttered something incomprehensible. Tears welled up in her eyes without her noticing. Her deeply sunken pupils were recalling a certain scene. [It¡¯s just a brief farewell. I hope everyone stays well.] A short note hastily scrawled on a piece of paper. The leader disappeared without a trace after leaving that letter for the members. The girl fidgeted with the paper in her hand. "Where in the world are you?" It¡¯s been nearly half a year. Though he was always elusive, it was the first time he¡¯d been out of contact for so long. Could it be¡­ that he abandoned us? The horrifying thought surfaced momentarily, and the girl struggled to push it away. Just the mere idea felt like her heart was being torn into pieces. Tears dropped one by one. "No¡­ There¡¯s no way he would abandon us¡­ I must not doubt him¡­" She desperately tried to calm herself. Yet, in her trembling silver eyes, there still lingered a longing. As she sat there helplessly, buried in her icy solitude, a sudden commotion arose outside the door. Laughter rang out brightly. It soon came bursting through the door. "Neria!!" Bang¡ª! The door was violently kicked open. A middle-aged man with red hair stood beyond it. Perhaps he had been drinking; the moment he locked eyes with the girl, he flashed a foolish grin. "Neria! You were here!!" "...What¡¯s going on?" "It¡¯s here! It¡¯s finally here!" "I don¡¯t know what kind of trouble you¡¯ve caused this time, but calm down first." The girl shot him a cold glare. She didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she clearly didn¡¯t appreciate him causing a ruckus like this. The leader isn¡¯t here. What¡¯s there to be so happy about¡­? "We¡¯ve finally received a message from the Leader!!" "...What?" The silver-haired girl was momentarily dumbstruck. She seemed to be verifying what she had just heard in her head. Light slowly returned to her previously empty eyes. "Is it true?! When, where, how did the message arrive?!" "Whoa, calm down. Here, take a look at this letter." "Hand it over, now!" Neria snatched the letter quickly. As if expecting her joy, the man beamed in satisfaction. "The content¡¯s simple. He¡¯s asking us to protect a few kids. All ten of them are fox beastkin." The girl swiftly scanned the letter. The handwriting, style, structure, even the habit of dotting i¡¯s¡ªall matched the Leader¡¯s. Joy spread across her silver eyes. "I¡¯ve already handled it. I selected only the most elite members to bring the guests here." "Sniff... Hah, sniff... Hah..." "You¡¯re not listening, are you?" The girl buried her nose in the letter, inhaling deeply. Even through the thin paper, she could faintly detect the Leader¡¯s scent. Her shoulders trembled in bliss. After breathing it in for a while, the girl gave an order. "Prepare yourselves¡­ The Leader will need us soon." Her silver hair fluttered brilliantly. Clutching the letter close to her chest, the girl bowed her head as if in prayer. "Everything according to his will." It was a worship solely for her god. *** A snake and a fox walking side by side. Before long, we arrived at the academy¡¯s main gate. The building¡¯s overwhelming grandeur struck me again. Even Irene couldn¡¯t stop marveling for a while. We¡¯d be spending the next three years in this place. It was a strange feeling, a mix of excitement and nervousness. And so, we entered the academy. On the path leading to the main building, where the entrance ceremony would be held, we ran into a familiar face. I greeted her warmly. "Miss Regia! It¡¯s been a while." "...Lord Snakes?" Green eyes looking in my direction. Her pink hair, fluttering in the spring breeze, resembled fully bloomed cherry blossoms. The flight goggles hanging around her neck were practically her trademark. ¡®Regia Filarts.¡¯ The girl who plays the protagonist in the original story. She¡¯s also the character I adored the most. Regia stiffened the moment our eyes met. Is she still nervous around nobles? I let out a small smile. "How have you been?" "Ah... yes, yes." "Oh, you seem so tense. I thought we got quite close last time." "I-I¡¯m sorry." "Was it just my imagination?" "N-No... it¡¯s, um, like a chronic issue..." Regia hurriedly stammered out an excuse, perhaps worried that I might be offended. It¡¯s fine; she could just say if she¡¯s uncomfortable. Even though she struggled to voice complaints, I found that, too, fitting for a protagonist. I stepped closer to her. "I¡¯m glad we could keep our promise." "Huh?" "I said we¡¯d meet again after entering the academy together." "Oh... I just remembered now." S?a?ch* Th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "I almost felt a bit hurt." I added teasingly with a mischievous grin. "Congratulations on entering the academy, Miss Regia." A simple congratulatory remark. It might seem like just a customary greeting, but it carried special meaning for me. ¡®I really wanted to say it. Even if it¡¯s just something like this.¡¯ Regia has no family. Having lived a wandering life without a home, it was perhaps inevitable. As a result, no one would congratulate her for entering the academy. I¡¯ve seen this scene 1,943 times in the game. Every time, the girl stood alone in the entrance ceremony lineup. She always pretended to be cheerful, but through the screen, there was a clear sense of loneliness. Whenever I saw that, I always wanted to say something. "Let¡¯s enjoy our time at the academy." Just a single warm word. Regia, seemingly caught off guard, stared blankly. Her green eyes wavered briefly. The girl, frozen for a moment, soon broke into a radiant smile. It was the purest expression of joy. "Yes...!" "Haha, then shall we get going?" We started walking again. Regia seemed much more relaxed now, her tension easing a bit. As her energy returned, she grew curious about the fox. "Wow...! I¡¯ve never met a fox beastkin before!" "Wh-What¡¯s with you? Why are you staring?" "I¡¯ve traveled the continent and met many beastkin, but I never encountered a fox! C-Can I touch your tail?" "Absolutely not!!" "Aww..." Irene hissed aggressively. Regia, whose eyes had been sparkling, looked crestfallen at the cold response. It was quite a sight to behold. As I watched the popular characters from the original interact, we soon arrived at the main building. The entrance ceremony was about to begin. "Let¡¯s head to the waiting area. It looks like they¡¯re giving out some instructions there..." The indoor hall was crowded with students. As we looked around to find the queue, someone called my name. "Student Judas." "...?" "Judas Snakes. Is that you?" I turned my head to see a man looking at me. Judging by his attire, he appeared to be a faculty member. I tilted my head but responded anyway. "Yes, that¡¯s me... What¡¯s this about?" "Your seat is over there. Please take the first chair on the platform." "What?" He stopped me from heading to the general seating area and pointed toward the platform. Caught off guard by the sudden instruction, I found myself confused, but the faculty member firmly pushed me forward. "The ceremony is about to begin. Please hurry." "Wait a moment? Can you at least explain what¡¯s going on...?" "As informed beforehand, you will be delivering the freshman representative speech as this year¡¯s top student." "...What?" I felt like I misheard. Top student? Freshman representative? Speech? What the hell is this nonsense? I was thoroughly bewildered as I asked the faculty member with a hint of disbelief. "...Did you say top student?" "That¡¯s correct. Did you not receive the notification?" The faculty member hesitated for the first time. "You entered as the top student this year. You¡¯re scheduled to give a speech as the freshman representative." "...?" Top student? Me? This completely unexpected news made my vision blur for a moment. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 12 - Im the Top Student? (2) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 12 - I''m the Top Student? (2) The continent¡¯s greatest educational institution, Gallimard Academy. Winter had passed, and with the arrival of spring, a new breeze blew into the academy. The date of the entrance ceremony. In the auditorium filled with new students, the ceremony was in full swing. Excitement gleamed in the fresh faces of the students. [Congratulations to everyone here on your admission.] [I am Gaston Gallimard, the Dean of this academy. Before introducing myself further¡­] The elderly voice resounded broadly. The white-haired old man standing on the podium was delivering a formal congratulatory speech, yet even that held a certain power that stirred the hearts of the students. Most of the children listened to the Dean¡¯s speech, immersed in anticipation. Of course, not everyone was like that. Some students were whispering amongst themselves. As if they had an intriguing topic to discuss, they exchanged murmured conversations. It was about a certain boy. "Did you hear? About this year¡¯s top student." A few days ago, the entrance exam rankings were released. The unexpected results left many students unable to hide their confusion. "To think that Her Highness, the Princess, didn¡¯t take the top spot¡­ It¡¯s honestly hard to believe." "Do you know anything about this year¡¯s top student?" "Well, I heard he¡¯s the son of the Snake¡­" "The Snakers family? There¡¯s no denying it¡¯s a prestigious family, but haven¡¯t they always been unrelated to martial prowess?" "That¡¯s exactly what¡¯s strange." The First Princess was renowned as a genius without equal. Her reputation rivaled that of any hero. So the news that such a girl only secured second place in the academy entrance exam was difficult to accept. Especially since the one who took the top spot was such an unexpected figure. "The Young Master of the Snakes family?" "He¡¯s always been shrouded in mystery, hasn¡¯t he? Never once appeared in high society¡­" "And the family hasn¡¯t had any contact with other noble houses in recent years either." "What in the world is going on?" "Oh, come to think of it, my friend said they saw him during the entrance exam. The Young Master of the Snakes family." "Really? What did they say?" "Well¡­" As the eyewitness accounts spread, the talk only grew more heated. Those who had watched him on the day of the entrance exam knew that the boy¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t particularly outstanding. "They said he was below average?" "Below average might be a bit harsh¡­ more like barely scraping the middle tier?" "What the heck, that¡¯s still nowhere near top-student level." "How did he outrank Her Highness, the Princess? Do you think there was a mistake in the rankings?" "That seems likely. I heard there was a similar error once before." "I don¡¯t know about anything else, but one thing¡¯s for sure¡­" The public opinion was turning negative. "It¡¯s all a sham¡ªthe current top student." The students quietly snickered. A subtle hostility simmered. Those who rise to the top are often the targets of others¡¯ resentment. Especially when someone undeserving sits on the throne, the animosity only grows worse. "Hah, top student? Ridiculous." "My father always said he couldn¡¯t stand the Snakes family. Said they¡¯re sly and impossible to read." "How dare he steal the princess¡¯s rightful place." The Snake boy found himself in such a situation as well. Even though it wasn¡¯t his intention, he had become the target of the students¡¯ collective anger. The students, viewing him through their biased lenses, glared at the podium. [That concludes my message as Dean.] [Next, we¡¯ll have a speech from the top student of this cohort, Judas Snakes, who will deliver the freshman representative¡¯s address.] [Please come up to the stage now.] Click-clack. With the sharp sound of shoes on the floor, a blonde boy ascended the podium. His stride was casual, yet it carried a certain elegance. Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t a bad first impression. [Greetings, I¡¯m Judas Snakes, and I¡¯ve been given the honor of delivering the freshman representative¡¯s speech.] The boy, with his eyes narrowed into thin slits, greeted the students with a somewhat unsettling smile. His voice carried a hint of ominousness. *** Life often throws unexpected curveballs. There are times when a plan you thought was going smoothly suddenly collapses completely. Unfortunately, that was the situation I found myself in right now. - I¡¯m the top student? My goal was to play the role of an unnoticed extra. I planned to quietly blend in with mid-tier grades, but that dream had just been spectacularly shattered. On top of that, I was now expected to deliver the freshman representative¡¯s speech. The sheer absurdity of the situation made my head throb. What the hell is this situation? Based on my entrance exam performance, I shouldn¡¯t have even made it to the middle tier, let alone be the top student. And shouldn¡¯t the academy have notified me in advance if I was going to give a representative speech? - We sent a letter to the Snakes family. - We even received a reply confirming they¡¯d received it¡­ Did you not get the message? I had no words. Damn it. Even the academy probably didn¡¯t anticipate a situation like this. Who would¡¯ve expected a student capable of taking the top spot in the entrance exam to be treated like a ghost by his own family? ¡®Seriously, those bastards.¡¯ It¡¯s one thing to be indifferent to your child, but this is over the top. No wonder Judas ended up twisted in the original story. I feel like calling in a family counselor for an intervention. - Student Judas, it¡¯s almost time for your speech. Please be prepared. So here I was, about to deliver the freshman representative¡¯s speech by pure accident. It was a nightmare, but there was no escape. I just had to go along with it. I stiffly moved forward. I could feel all eyes turning toward me as I approached the podium. "¡­" Suddenly, all those gazes were focused on me. From the characters in the original story, to the Dean, to the faculty, and every other student¡ªeveryone was staring in my direction. It was a situation too overwhelming for an introvert like me, but¡­ What can I do? If I have to do it, I have to do it. I couldn¡¯t just hypnotize the entire auditorium, so I swallowed my tears of frustration and opened my mouth. [Greetings, I¡¯m Judas Snakes, and I¡¯ve been given the honor of delivering the freshman representative¡¯s speech.] Thank goodness for the "Smiling Mask" trait. At least I didn¡¯t have to worry about stuttering or making mistakes. As I offered myself this small comfort, I glanced out at the students¡­ and then I realized something strange. "¡­" "Hmm?" The students were unusually quiet. A chilly silence lingered. I tilted my head, a question mark forming above me. "Why is everyone acting like this?" What¡¯s going on? Why are they all so reserved? Kids this age are usually chatty no matter where they are, right? Are they nervous because it¡¯s the entrance ceremony? That thought eased my tension a little. I guess kids are still kids. They have their innocent sides. "Heh heh¡­ Seems like everyone¡¯s tense because of the entrance ceremony." =How cute. I didn¡¯t intend to make a flashy speech. I just needed to say the kind of things that would be pleasant to hear. A typical protagonist might declare war on all the students here, but I didn¡¯t have the guts for that. I don¡¯t plan to stay in the top student position for long. I was just planning to make an impression on the original characters and then hand the position back to its rightful owner. The top spot comes with perks, but it¡¯s also a hassle. I¡¯m not the type to covet unnecessary fame. ¡®I just need to see the ending.¡¯ There¡¯s no point in me forcing things through to the conclusion. I¡¯m just a player who loves the game. I simply want to watch our protagonists break through their limits and reach the end of the story. Being a supporting role who gives them subtle help is enough for me. Yes, I¡¯m a shadow. I aspire to be an unnoticed supporting character. Having reaffirmed my goals, I smiled and continued speaking. "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all heard of me. I¡¯ve somehow ended up as the top student." =I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m the top student either, but I¡¯m counting on you all. "I was worried things might be dull¡­ but as expected, I wasn¡¯t disappointed." =I was concerned, but it¡¯s clear that everyone here is excellent. "So this is the continent¡¯s best academy." =This is the continent¡¯s top academy. I¡¯m genuinely impressed. "I¡¯m really looking forward to life here." =I¡¯m truly excited about what¡¯s to come. As I offered these kind words, I heard murmurs spreading among the students. Seeing the top student act like this, they must be impressed. Hey, it¡¯s me. Yeah, that¡¯s true. I¡¯ve been trained in the ways of K-manners, so I¡¯m always humble. "I¡¯ll be looking forward to it." =I¡¯ll be looking forward to it. "My position is always open, so if anyone wants to challenge me, feel free to do so anytime." =My position (friendship) is always open, so anyone who wants to get close is welcome. "I hope you can satisfy me." =I hope we all become good friends. A warm line inviting everyone to get along. It was a scene straight out of a typical school-life drama. "That should do it." Before I knew it, my allotted time was nearly up. I wrapped things up smoothly. Just before stepping down from the podium, I added a final thought that had come to me belatedly. "Oh, right. I¡¯m not a villain. Please don¡¯t hate me." =Even though I have narrow eyes, I¡¯m not a bad person. A time I found somewhat satisfying. I¡¯d say I left a pretty positive impression on the students. With a gentle smile, I stepped down from the podium. ¡®Perfect.¡¯ There were some rough patches, but I handled it well. I should¡¯ve left a solid impression. Even if I eventually give up the top spot, people might say, ¡®He wasn¡¯t that skilled, but he had a good personality.¡¯ Content with my optimistic thoughts, I returned to my seat. *** [Greetings, I¡¯m Judas Snakes, and I¡¯ve been given the honor of delivering the freshman representative¡¯s speech.] As the boy¡¯s first words echoed through the auditorium, all the students froze. It was as if they had all agreed to fall silent at the same moment. They didn¡¯t know why. It was purely instinctual. It felt as though something terrible would happen if they didn¡¯t shut their mouths immediately. "¡­" A chilling silence flowed through the hall. An inexplicable sense of unease crawled up their spines. Even as that uncomfortable sensation spread throughout their bodies, the students couldn¡¯t move a single finger. What was this foreboding feeling? There was no sign of mana, no energy, no killing intent. So where was this dreadful sense of danger coming from? Screeeech¡ª Even the simple sound of a board creaking felt like it could slice their necks. Most students were breaking out in cold sweats, and some were even breathing heavily as if they couldn¡¯t catch their breath. [Hmm? What¡¯s wrong with everyone?] Their trembling gazes were locked onto the podium. A tense atmosphere rippled on the surface. The goosebumps that seemed ready to burst at any moment reflected the students¡¯ raw fear. It was a sensation beyond explanation. The boy¡¯s power was clearly pitiful. His mana was below average, and even that was faint. He didn¡¯t have the physique of someone trained in martial arts either. Every visible indicator marked him as weak, yet¡­ ¡®Why is this happening?¡¯ ¡®He clearly looks like a pushover¡­ but I can¡¯t let my guard down.¡¯ ¡®It feels like my limbs are freezing up.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s not magic, illusion, or aura. So what is this overwhelming discomfort¡­?¡¯ ¡®Damn it. That phony top student¡­!¡¯ For some reason, their instincts were sounding alarms. There was no logical basis for it. Their rational minds insisted they could crush him easily, but their instincts warned them otherwise. To be wary of that boy. Most students were filled with bewilderment. Only a few of the top students maintained their composure, watching the podium with intrigued eyes. Was he aware of the atmosphere? The boy with narrow eyes began his speech with a sly grin. [Heh heh¡­ Judging by how tense everyone is, I guess you¡¯re all nervous because of the entrance ceremony.] The opening lines were a blatant provocation. It was a nasty greeting, mocking the students who had been frozen stiff just moments before. "What an arrogant¡­!" "That brat who¡¯d fly away with one punch dares¡­!" Some students glared at him with eyes full of hostility. But the boy carried on regardless. [I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all heard of me. I¡¯ve somehow ended up as the top student.] There was a subtle edge to his words. It was as if he was laughing at all the rumors circulating about him among the students. [I was worried things might be dull¡­ but as expected, I wasn¡¯t disappointed.] [So this is the continent¡¯s best academy.] [I¡¯m really looking forward to life here.] The boy¡¯s narrow eyes scanned the students. It was a meaningful gaze. It felt as though he was looking down on them like insignificant insects. There was contempt laced in his tone. [I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.] [My position is always open, so if anyone wants to challenge me, feel free to do so anytime.] [I hope you can satisfy me.] The boy¡¯s attitude was openly arrogant. If anyone had an issue with him being the top student, they should come forward and say it. He¡¯d take them on directly. It was a quiet but menacing statement. It formed an uneasy atmosphere around him. [That should do it.] Before long, the allotted time was up. The boy wrapped up his speech casually. With a sinister smile still lingering, he left a final remark as he stepped down from the podium. [Oh, right.] [I¡¯m not a villain, so don¡¯t hate me.] The quiet auditorium echoed with his words. The students could only wipe the cold sweat from their foreheads and stare at his retreating figure. *** "Impressive." "¡­" An elderly man muttered in admiration. Selena snapped out of her thoughts at his voice. Perhaps due to the alcohol, her consciousness was still hazy, but she forced herself to focus, her long violet hair draping down. The voice called out again. S?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "Selena." "Yes, Dean." This time, she didn¡¯t miss it. Sitting beside her was her mentor and the Dean of Gallimard Academy, Gaston Gallimard. He was showing interest in a certain boy. "You¡¯ve chosen an interesting child." "Thank you." "Though he doesn¡¯t exude great power, he has a charisma that commands the room¡­" The old man¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He wasn¡¯t quite top-student material, but with some polish, he could bloom beautifully. "It¡¯s a pity. Such a promising child is suffering because of your stubbornness." "¡­" "Did you know? Because of the crown you forced on him, that boy is already facing resentment from many students." "¡­I¡¯m aware." "If you¡¯re aware, that makes it all the more frustrating." The Dean lightly knocked Selena on the head. She silently accepted the gesture, and as she did, the old man quietly posed a question to his disciple. It was a concerned inquiry. "I won¡¯t be helping you this time. Are you confident?" "What are you referring to¡­?" "The class placement exam." The staff meeting from a few days ago. Selena had arbitrarily decided the top student, and as punishment, a condition had been imposed. "Do you truly believe that boy can maintain the top spot?" It was phrased as a question, but it was more of a conclusion. The Dean had already determined that the boy¡¯s rank would plummet in the placement exam, and the other staff members seemed to agree. Some were even quietly mocking the situation among themselves. Ignoring their childish reactions, Selena spoke calmly. "We¡¯ll see." Her crimson eyes, soaked in indifference. Selena recalled the pressure she had felt from the boy during the entrance exam, and the unknown fear that had gripped her. "We¡¯ll find out soon enough." With a serene response, she turned her gaze away. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 13 - Im the Top Student? (3) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 13 - I''m the Top Student? (3) Even after the freshman representative speech ended, the entrance ceremony continued for a bit longer. There wasn¡¯t anything particularly special. Simple announcements, introductions of the faculty, a tour of the facilities¡ªjust the typical things schools cover on the first day. The only noteworthy part was the information about dormitory assignments. The news that we could move in starting today was quite useful. It meant there was no longer any need to stay at an inn; we could settle into the academy right away. It really felt like the original story was truly beginning. It was a moment that made everything feel real. [This concludes Gallimard Academy¡¯s entrance ceremony.] [I wish you all the best of luck.] With the Dean¡¯s final encouragement, the ceremony came to an end. Students began to slowly file out of the auditorium. I also joined the flow of people moving out. As I was walking, a sudden voice made me turn my head. "Lord Snakes!" "Over here!" A pilot with pink hair and a fox with red hair. They were Regia and Irene, respectively. The two seemed to have been waiting for me, pacing around near the auditorium. I waved with a big smile. "You both waited for me? I¡¯m so touched¡­!" The unexpected title of top student. I was a bit annoyed by the situation, but seeing these two washed that away. I mean, my favorite characters from the game are welcoming me. Isn¡¯t this what it means to be a successful fan? "What are you talking about? You¡¯re the one who told us to wait." "I had no idea you would care for me so deeply! Are we perhaps all friends after all?" "No, you just said earlier that¡ª" "Of course, Miss Irene! I¡¯m truly grateful!" "¡­Forget it." There was a somewhat impure attempt to ruin the mood, but I decided to ignore it. "Shall we head back now?" Since the dorms had opened, I thought it would be a good time to check out the room I¡¯d been assigned. It was better to know in advance if there were any issues. The academy itself was so large that it was practically the size of a small city, so it would be wise to familiarize ourselves with the route to the dorms. The distance was such that it would be inconvenient without taking a carriage. The three of us headed toward the nearby carriage stop. Since it was their first time meeting today, Regia and Irene still seemed a bit awkward with each other. I tried to ease the tension with some small talk. "So¡­ What did you think of my speech?" I casually tossed out the question. I thought it was a decent speech, like something out of a coming-of-age drama, but I was curious about their thoughts. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "Huh, huh? Yes?" "Why are you so flustered? I¡¯m just asking without any hidden meaning, so feel free to answer honestly." "Ah, yes, yes. Um, your, your speech, Lord Snakes¡­" Regia¡¯s reaction was strange. The moment I asked, she started stuttering like a broken machine, stumbling over her words. What¡¯s wrong? Is there an issue? "Miss Regia? What¡¯s the matter?" "Uh, um¡­ It, it was amazing! Your speech really, um, moved me!" "Haha~! I¡¯m honored that you think so highly of it!" They say compliments make even a whale dance. I don¡¯t know about whales, but it seems they can make a snake do a little tap dance. I felt like I could break out into a dance right then and there. As I hummed a cheerful tune, Irene gave me a tired look. "You¡¯re really something¡­" "Yes? What¡¯s wrong, Miss Irene?" "¡­It¡¯s nothing." "Hmm?" "Just keep your eyes ahead. What if you trip?" "My, you¡¯re worrying about me? Could it be that you¡¯re finally opening your heart to me?" "Absolutely not." "How can you be so cold¡­!" Our childish banter continued. As we walked, exchanging trivial chatter, I suddenly felt someone¡¯s gaze. "¡­?" Someone was standing in the middle of the path, blocking our way. What¡¯s this about? I looked up and saw a girl shining brilliantly. I let out a dumbfounded sound. "¡­Oh." Her appearance was quite familiar. Platinum blonde hair that reached her shoulders. Blue eyes that reflected the world with a transparent clarity. "Hello." She greeted us with a delicate wave. Even her voice carried a mysterious aura. It was calm, like the quiet of dawn by the sea. I knew who this girl was. She was another protagonist from the original [The World Seen By the Little Prince] game. The character users voted as the best playable character, inspired by the Little Prince. ''Charlotte.'' The First Princess of the Empire, Charlotte von Little Stauffen. In the original story, she entered the academy as the top student, but she was bumped to second place because of me. I immediately knelt down. "Greetings to the Star of the Empire." "Mm, nice to meet you." Charlotte nodded. Her tone was somewhat free-spirited. It highlighted her character as a whimsical girl. I quietly began to think. Charlotte isn¡¯t usually interested in other people. It¡¯s rare for her to approach someone like this. Did something go wrong? Could she be pressuring me because I took the top spot from her? ''¡­That can¡¯t be it.'' Charlotte doesn¡¯t care about rankings. More precisely, she doesn¡¯t care about anything in the world, except for her precious "rose." ''Then what is this about?'' She¡¯s so unpredictable that it¡¯s hard to guess her reasons. As I stood there frozen, she suddenly spoke. "I just came because I was curious." Charlotte took the initiative. She tapped the top of my head a few times, then casually patted my hair like it was no big deal. Her sudden action left everyone with question marks hovering over their heads. "Your hair. It¡¯s soft." "Pardon?" "Well, see you later. Let¡¯s meet again." "¡­?" And with that, she turned around as if she was done. She had approached out of nowhere, greeted us, and then left just as suddenly. The conversation was so bizarre that it felt like my brain had stopped working. What just happened¡­? Did I just experience some sort of strange encounter, like a hit-and-run but with greetings instead? It happened so quickly that I didn¡¯t even have time to feel bewildered. Was this what they call the Little Prince style of conversation? I stood there stunned for a moment, but Charlotte was already walking far away. "Is it just me¡­ or did I fail to follow the flow because I¡¯m not smart enough?" "Huh? Then, th-that must mean I¡¯m not smart enough either¡­" The fox and the pilot seemed just as flustered. Still kneeling on the ground, I let out a small laugh. It was supposed to be a historic moment of meeting a new character, but she left before I could even feel moved. "Well¡­ that¡¯s part of her charm, I suppose." I brushed myself off and stood up. I could feel the gazes of people around us, but I decided to ignore them. "Shall we head out?" I quietly started walking again. The two, still lost in thought, soon followed. ''But seriously.'' What was Charlotte trying to say? She mentioned being curious¡­ but I didn¡¯t really catch what she was curious about. I wish she had finished her thought. I pondered the unsatisfied question as I walked. *** We arrived at the dormitory building after taking the academy carriage. What awaited us was a series of buildings comparable to¡ªno, perhaps even larger than¡ªa decent mansion. The quality of the facilities was incomparable to that of ordinary schools. Since it was everyone¡¯s first time at Gallimard, they couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. Regia was openly staring out the window in awe, and Irene, though trying to hide it, seemed very interested in the scenery. Well, it¡¯s rare to see something like this anywhere else. The academy is practically a small city that can accommodate up to 5,000 people. ''It¡¯s awe-inspiring.'' Of course, I was no different. I¡¯d seen this setting countless times in the game, but seeing it in real life was on another level. It was a naturally overwhelming experience. Clatter, clatter¡ª After driving for a bit longer, we finally arrived at the dormitory we were assigned to. Specifically, it was the space where Irene and I would be staying. The building assigned to Regia was located a bit further away. Because of that, we got off the carriage first. I gave her a light wave as a farewell. "It was a pleasure today, Miss Regia." "If it weren''t for you, I think I would have been lonely at the entrance ceremony today, Lord Snakes. Thank you so much." "Hehe¡­ I look forward to seeing more of you." I smoothly told a small lie. "Let¡¯s meet again, my friend." "Fr-Friend¡­?" "Yes, friend." After all, we¡¯ve been close companions since the entrance exam, right? As I whispered those words leisurely, the once-blank expression on Regia¡¯s face gradually brightened. The line was intended to build rapport, and fortunately, it seemed to work. Regia nodded, trying to hide the smile tugging at her lips. "Yes! See you next time¡­!" Neigh¡ª! With the girl¡¯s farewell, the carriage set off again. I watched the retreating figure for a moment before feeling a nudge from beside me. "Why are you looking at me like that, Miss Irene?" "Nothing¡­ It just looked like you were smiling in a really suspicious way. I wondered if you were up to something." "What do you take me for?" "Someone untrustworthy." "This is so unfair. My tears are welling up from the sorrow." I pretended to wipe away tears, but of course, Irene wasn¡¯t buying it. "Anyway¡­ What did you think?" "What are you talking about?" "I¡¯m asking about Miss Regia. Isn¡¯t she a really nice person?" "She seems naive." "Well, she¡¯s still young. She hasn¡¯t learned how to hide her true feelings, so her innocence shines through." "You¡¯re young too." Irene casually threw out that comment, to which I replied: "Maybe so, but I don¡¯t exactly come across as innocent, do I?" A sly grin spread across my face. Irene stared at me briefly before she quietly turned away as if she had come to a conclusion. "¡­Definitely not." Ouch. That stung a bit. I kind of expected that response, but it still hurt to hear it. Is it really fair to judge someone by their looks? This world is obsessed with appearances. I¡¯ll have to overturn it all someday. As I brooded over this small sadness, a thought suddenly crossed my mind. "Something just occurred to me." "What is it?" "My assigned room is probably the largest in the academy." Gallimard Academy uses a ranking-based distribution system. The higher your rank, the more benefits you enjoy, and the better your living conditions. The dormitory is no exception. "As the top student¡¯s room, it¡¯s bound to be enormous. Which means there¡¯s a big advantage!" "Advantage?" "There¡¯s going to be a lot to clean! You¡¯ll have plenty of space to thoroughly, passionately handle it all by yourself, Miss Irene." "¡­How is that supposed to be a good thing?" "It doesn¡¯t bother me. I¡¯m not the one doing the cleaning." "¡­" I shamelessly teased her, and Irene¡¯s expression soured. We continued to bicker as we walked. *** After the bustling entrance ceremony, we were given a week of free time. All scheduled activities at the academy would begin after the class placement exam. In other words, we had a few days with no particular agenda. It was the academy¡¯s way of giving new students, who were still unfamiliar with the environment, time to adjust. I welcomed it with open arms. I¡¯d been itching to explore the academy anyway. This was the place I had longed to experience over the past three years. The thought of finally fulfilling that wish filled me with excitement. So, with the spirit of a field trip, I was wandering around the academy¡­ "Did you even hear what I said?!" "¡­" "I don¡¯t know how someone like you became the top student, but I''m telling you, don¡¯t get arrogant!" Who is this now? [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 14 - Class Placement Exam (1) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 14 - Class Placement Exam (1) After the bustling entrance ceremony, we were given a week of free time. All official academy activities would begin after the class placement exam. In other words, there were a few days without any specific schedule. This was a considerate gesture by the academy, allowing new students who were still unfamiliar with the environment to have some time to adjust. ''It¡¯s nostalgic.'' This part also existed in the original story. It was the section where the player could explore various areas of the academy, building connections with other NPCs and gradually uncovering the basic settings. In short, this was essentially the tutorial phase. It also meant that the storyline of [The World Seen By the Little Prince] was finally getting into full swing. Excitement filled my chest. How long had I been waiting for this moment? The past three years since my transmigration had been unbearably dull. I did all sorts of random things to pass the time. ''Those days are finally over.'' This was the place I had dreamed of. During the one week granted by the academy, I eagerly explored the campus. The grounds were so vast that I had to ride a carriage to get around all day. Irene, who had been dragged along unwillingly, grumbled a lot, but she seemed secretly intrigued by everything as well. This was, after all, the continent¡¯s top educational institution. Not only that, it was also a space that embodied the pinnacle of imperial architecture. Whoosh¡ª The swaying trees danced in the gentle spring breeze. Beside the path we walked along, a clear stream flowed. The water was so transparent that you could see all the way to the bottom, where a few baby swans swam gracefully. It was a spectacle of unmatched beauty. "This is really wonderful¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve been missing out on half of life." "Hmph. It¡¯s nice, I guess." "Miss Irene, I¡¯m sorry to point this out, but your tail is wagging a bit too enthusiastically while you¡¯re trying to sound cool." "¡­I said it¡¯s nice, didn¡¯t I?" Irene turned her head away at my observation. Still, she couldn¡¯t hide her awe, as her tail continued to sway energetically. I chuckled softly. She had a prickly demeanor, yet there was a cute side to her as well. Truly, she was a character worth teasing. We walked a bit further along the path. As we continued our pleasant stroll, a voice suddenly called out from behind us. "Hey, you there!" Who could they be calling? Curious, I turned my head and saw a girl with blue hair standing there. Was she calling me? "¡­Did you call for me, Miss?" "Yes, I did. Let¡¯s talk for a moment." Click-clack¡ª The confident sound of her heels echoed as she approached. The girl stopped in front of me, crossing her arms with a refined stance. Her movements exuded elegance. "You¡¯re the eldest son of the Snakes family, the one who entered as the top student this time, right?" "That¡¯s correct." "Hah, that smirk of yours is irritating." Throwing courtesy out the window right from the start. Her tone was oddly familiar. I stared at the girl, piecing together who she was. "To think someone like you is representing Gallimard Academy as the top student." Her deep blue eyes resembled the sea. Her long blue hair, styled into ringlet waves, reached down to her back. She had the classic appearance of a villainous noblewoman. I recognized her immediately. ''¡­Emilia?'' Emilia Vanity. The eldest daughter of the Vanity Duke family and the student who ranked third in this cohort. In the original story, she played the role of a high-ranking noble who bullied Regia, the commoner protagonist. She was a villainess who tormented the main characters until the middle of the story. A sneer twisted her lips. "I¡¯m really disappointed in this academy¡¯s standards." The villainous noblewoman had made her sudden appearance. *** Emilia was fundamentally a person overflowing with vanity. She craved attention from others. She felt intense inferiority toward anyone who outshined her. Her character was inspired by the "vain people" from the fairy tale, so in a way, she stayed true to her concept. - How could a mere commoner be so full of themselves¡­ I can¡¯t accept it. The reason she harassed Regia in the original story was simple. She was jealous of the protagonist¡¯s talents, and she couldn¡¯t stand that Regia received more love and attention than she did. Even a minor inferiority complex can be the seed of conflict. - Oh dear~ I¡¯m so sorry! My foot just slipped by accident. - I told you to stay out of sight. - A commoner like you¡­ Do you really think your attitude isn¡¯t a challenge to the Vanity Duke family? The bullying wasn¡¯t particularly severe. There was no direct violence, nor did she extort money. It was nothing more than petty pranks that could be passed off as minor annoyances. But even that was extremely stressful for Regia. - I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ Lady Vanity. - I-I didn¡¯t mean to, sn-sob¡­ it¡¯s not like that¡­ Given that Regia was already anxious around nobles. It must have been agonizing to have one of the three most prestigious families in the empire antagonize her. In the end, she even cried. Anyway. The person in front of me was that same character. A villainous noblewoman who mentally shakes up the lovable protagonist¡ªa stumbling block and a catalyst for growth. "Did you even hear what I said?" "¡­" "I don¡¯t know how someone like you became the top student, but I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t get arrogant!" Unfortunately, Emilia had no goodwill toward me. Which was expected. She even harbored hostility toward our harmless protagonist, so how could she tolerate someone like me who looks ominous? I had beaten her to the top spot in the entrance exam. And during the freshman representative speech, I had made quite a show of it¡­ ''Looks like I¡¯ve been marked.'' It was something I had more or less anticipated. Even I didn¡¯t know why I was the top student, so it¡¯s no wonder the other students were baffled. ''I thought she might overlook it since we¡¯re both nobles, but¡­'' That was wishful thinking. The moment Emilia saw me, she bared her fangs. I had to swallow my pride and play along, nodding in agreement to avoid upsetting her. It was truly a pitiful situation. "Oh dear~ I apologize." "What exactly are you apologizing for?" "For being so exceptional that I ended up taking the top spot from you, Lady Vanity!" "What did you say?!" "I should have held back out of respect for your status, but I failed to consider that. Please, forgive me¡­" I pretended to wipe away tears. As I poured my heart into the performance, Emilia¡¯s face flushed with anger. "Are you mocking me? You¡¯ve been acting like this since the start¡­!" "Mocking you? Perish the thought! I¡¯m simply expressing my regret that you were relegated to third place¡­" "You insolent¡­!" Now she was even making a whistling kettle sound. I grinned brightly, savoring the moment. I had poked her a few times just for fun, and her reactions were too entertaining to resist teasing her further. "Sigh¡­ It¡¯s tragic to have talents that even provoke envy from my closest friends." "I never envied you! And we¡¯re not friends! When did that even happen?!" "Good heavens! Are you saying that the 30 minutes we just spent together was nothing but a fleeting dream?" "We haven¡¯t even known each other for 30 minutes!!" "Wow, you¡¯re sharper than I expected." "Did you really think I¡¯d fall for that?!" "Maybe just a little?" This is dangerous¡ªthis level of amusement is addictive. There¡¯s a particularly thrilling sense of transgression when teasing a duke¡¯s daughter like this, riding the edge of what¡¯s acceptable. My mischievous side was heating up. "Three plus three." "¡­What?" "It adds up to three, meaning you¡¯re in third place." "You¡­ aren¡¯t you afraid of the Vanity family?" "Of course, I am." But I¡¯m only chasing fun. Because, honestly, there wasn¡¯t much left for me other than that. If things go south, I can always erase memories with my abilities. Not that I¡¯m particularly fond of that approach. "It¡¯s fine, Lady Vanity. Being in third place is still an excellent achievement." "I don¡¯t need to hear that from someone as unworthy as you!" "Being in third place is still an excellent achievement. Being in third place is still an excellent achievement. Being in third place is still an excellent achieve¡ª" "Stop repeating it three times!!" Emilia must have been thoroughly annoyed. She came here to give someone she disliked a hard time, only to end up being the one on the receiving end. How many times in her life has she ever been teased? Or maybe this is the first time it¡¯s happened. Even so, I was careful not to cross the line, making it hard for her to respond seriously. After all, it was just playful banter between kids. ''It¡¯s not widely known, but Emilia¡¯s position within the Vanity family is as shaky as a kite with a broken string.'' And this also applied to her twin brother. The twins were originally legitimate heirs of the Vanity family, but due to various complications, their standing had become precarious. But let¡¯s leave that aside. It gets complicated if we go too deep. To summarize, Emilia doesn¡¯t have the leverage to mess with me. Sure, she could probably punish the son of a mere count, but only if there was justifiable cause. "I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so upset, Lady Vanity. I¡¯m sincerely offering my congratulations¡­" "Stop making that pathetic face!!" "This is really¡­ hurtful." "Arrgh! So infuriating!!" In the end, Emilia¡¯s frustration boiled over. As I basked in the rare joy, her blue eyes shot daggers at me. "Hmph! Let¡¯s see how long you can keep up this insolence." "It¡¯s an honor to have your attention." "There are already rumors circulating among the students. Everyone knows you¡¯re just a phony top student!" "Oh dear, I¡¯ve already been found out." "Enjoy your false sense of superiority while you can. It won¡¯t last much longer." The girl sneered wickedly. "There¡¯s a class placement exam coming up soon, right? I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s a duel format. From what I hear, your opponent is the First Princess." "Wasn¡¯t the opponent supposed to be revealed only on the day of the exam?" "Would you like to know how I found out?" "Oh my~ you¡¯re scarier than I thought." "As expected." She scoffed disdainfully. Her eyes radiated that familiar condescension. After holding her ground for a while, Emilia finally took a step back. It seemed she had decided to leave. "This was a waste of time." "That¡¯s a hurtful thing to say." "There¡¯s no way someone like you can stand up to the Princess. You¡¯ll lose your position soon enough, so enjoy it while it lasts." With those kind words of warning, the girl turned away. Her blue hair, styled into neat ringlets, swayed as she walked away into the hazy distance. I stood there for a moment, lost in thought. As I pondered, Irene, who had been watching the situation, leaned into my view. "Uh, um¡­" The fox seemed uncharacteristically hesitant. Why was she acting like this all of a sudden? "Miss Irene? What¡¯s the matter?" "¡­" "Miss Irene?" "¡­Are you going to kill her?" "Excuse me?" Out of nowhere, Irene asked a bizarre question. It was a line that completely derailed the flow of the conversation. With a puzzled look, I asked back. "What brought this on?" "She insulted you, calling you a phony top student and all that." "Well, that¡¯s true, but why would I kill her over that?" "Because you looked like you were about to. Your expression was like you were glaring at a crawling insect¡­" "That¡¯s just my normal face." "Liar." The fox growled warily. She must have really been on edge, as her forehead was slick with cold sweat and her tail was stiff with tension. I let out a sigh of disbelief and asked: "What exactly do you think I am?" "A monster." "Your assessment seems to be getting harsher¡­" I saved her, fed her, sheltered her, and even protected the kids. I did all that, yet she still paints me as a villain. Is this what they mean by "an ungrateful fox"? "You have the power to do it." To kill that girl brutally and cover it up. I don¡¯t know how great the Vanity family is, but I can¡¯t imagine you losing to her. "That¡¯s why it¡¯s scary. The moment you decide to, you could become a calamity." "It seems like you¡¯re overestimating me." "Are you saying you can¡¯t?" "Well, it depends on how you imagine it." "See?" "Hehe." I brushed off the tricky question with a laugh, mixing in a bit of a lie. "Don¡¯t worry. Even I can¡¯t take down a Duke¡¯s family on my own." "That¡¯s reassuring¡­" "Of course." -Ding! [The target¡¯s emotions have changed.] (From wary, suspicious -> mildly reassured) [A small amount of Lie charge has been restored.] [Current charge remaining: 76.4%] A clear mechanical sound echoed in my ear. That faint noise represented deception. Between lips that spewed falsehoods like breathing, only the flicking tongue of a snake remained. I smiled slyly as I started walking again. "Shall we head back now? We¡¯ve seen enough for today." "¡­Okay." The fox hesitated for a moment but eventually walked alongside me. Why did she even bother being on guard if she was just going to end up like this anyway? Feeling a bit spiteful, I suddenly grabbed her tail. "Eek!" A rather cute scream. The soft, fluffy sensation was delightful under my fingertips. As I continued to playfully stroke the plush fur, I heard the girl¡¯s flustered protests. "Wh-Why are you t-touching there?!" "This is your punishment." "Wh-What for?! Ah, w-wait, not there¡­!" "This is really soft." "P-Please just tell me why you¡¯re doing this!!" You don¡¯t know? You really need to be taught a lesson. I¡¯ll instill some respect for your employer today. The tail-petting session went on for quite some time. "Nngh, ngh¡­" "You sound so cute when you whimper." "Y-You¡¯re the worst!" "Hehe." I only intended to tease her briefly, but Irene¡¯s reactions were too much fun. I ended up playing with her tail far longer than planned. I finally let go of her tail when¡­ "¡­You pervert." ¡­The fox¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. It took quite a while to soothe her fully after that. *** The chaotic week flew by, and soon it was the day of the class placement exam. I had thought a week was plenty of time. But once I started exploring the academy, even that felt too short. Still, I had no regrets. Since I¡¯ll be here for the next three years, I can take my time getting to know the place. For now, I needed to focus on the task at hand. I lifted my head and surveyed my surroundings. "Please take a seat here. You can check your opponent and wait for your turn." Following the staff¡¯s guidance, I sat down. We were currently in the public arena located near the main building¡ªa vast, circular stadium large enough to accommodate thousands. As expected, the scale was impressive. I was momentarily distracted by the grandeur but quickly snapped out of it. As I looked at the match schedule I had received at the entrance, my name caught my eye. [Match 7] [Judas Snakes vs. Charlotte Little von Stauffen] "Lady Vanity was right." My opponent was Charlotte. I wasn¡¯t particularly surprised. If the staff wanted to test me, it made sense to pit me against the strongest opponent. Our Little Prince would certainly be a fitting challenge. "Hmm." "L-Lord Snakes, are you alright?" "Oh, Miss Regia." S~?a??h the ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, the girl with pink hair took a seat next to me. Her transparent green eyes were tinged with worry. Pointing to the match schedule in my hand, she cautiously asked: "Your opponent is the princess¡­ What should we do? I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s incredibly strong." She kept glancing at me nervously. Was she concerned for my sake? A faintly unsettling smile crept onto my face. "This is delightful news." "Are you really okay?" "Why wouldn¡¯t I be?" "I-I might be overstepping here, but¡­ the rumors say the princess is truly formidable." "Hmm." Come to think of it. Regia had seen me take the entrance exam. It seemed that memory had stuck with her, making her anxious about whether I could maintain my rank. For someone like me to be the top student, she could easily be envious, yet she¡¯s so kind-hearted. I smiled warmly and reassured her. "Don¡¯t worry¡­ This time will be different." It wouldn¡¯t be like the entrance exam. Now that I had taken the top spot and drawn attention, pretending to be weak would only backfire. I planned to show a bit more strength this time. Not too little, not too much. Just enough to stay within the top ranks at the academy. "You can look forward to it." I muttered cryptically with a grin. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 15 - Class Placement Exam (2) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 15 - Class Placement Exam (2) The public arena of Gallimard Academy. The location, shaped like a vast circular stadium, was filled with the heat and energy of students engaged in fierce battles. Tension was visible on every face. Gallimard¡¯s reputation for its grueling curriculum was well-known. And right now, the infamous "Class Placement Exam," considered the first major hurdle, was in progress. Each student was demonstrating their abilities. Some for honor, some for reputation, and others for the sake of their future. "Tsk tsk¡­ This year¡¯s batch is full of passion." The Dean watched the exams with a satisfied smile. Although time had etched wrinkles into his face, his eyes still gleamed with intelligence. "What do the other professors think?" "It¡¯s clear that this group has many talented individuals. Even when compared to previous years, they¡¯re more than worthy of being called the ¡®best generation.¡¯" "I agree with Professor Cadel." "The finest talents from across the continent have gathered here." The professors quickly responded to the Dean¡¯s question. Their evaluations were full of praise. The Dean nodded in satisfaction. "It¡¯s truly remarkable." The top-ranking students of this year¡¯s intake were truly outstanding. From the second place down to the fifteenth, there were students who could have easily taken the top spot in any other year. For the academy, this was a golden opportunity. "This will only further solidify our academy¡¯s reputation." The Dean chuckled quietly. Just then, someone cautiously approached him. "I fully agree with your assessment, but¡­ there is one concern I have." "Speak up, Professor Cadel." It was the same professor who had been actively voicing his opinions earlier. "While there¡¯s no doubt that this year¡¯s students are exceptional¡­ there¡¯s been a lot of murmuring regarding the top student." The professor spoke with an air of regret. But that was just a facade. The twisted smirk on his lips and the glance he directed at Selena were clear signs of mockery aimed directly at her. "I fear that this might lead to students questioning the integrity of Gallimard¡¯s name." "Isn¡¯t this matter already settled?" "I¡¯m merely voicing my concerns." "The decision regarding Professor Selena¡¯s position has been made. There¡¯s no turning back now." The top-ranking student, Judas Snakes. If he fails to place within the top ten in this class placement exam, Selena will lose her position as head professor. In other words, she would be demoted to an ordinary professor. "So don¡¯t act rashly." "Understood." Professor Cadel backed away with an unpleasant smile. The other professors¡¯ reactions were split into two groups. One group snickered at Selena¡¯s predicament, while the other looked at her with pity. There were a few professors who sided with Selena, but even their support was more out of sympathy. Everyone was predicting Judas¡¯s defeat. It was only natural. Although he had left quite an impression during his entrance speech, most agreed that he was far from deserving of the top student title. Selena was cornered. ''It¡¯s over.'' ''She might be eccentric, but she¡¯s a capable professor¡­ It¡¯s a shame it had to end like this.'' ''Finally, the day has come to bring her down.'' ''She¡¯s an alcoholic, and now it seems her mind is going too.'' ''Anyone else would be one thing, but his opponent is the princess¡­'' The professors exchanged quiet glances. In the spot where all those gazes converged stood a woman with purple hair. "¡­" Selena stood there, lost in thought. Despite being in a precarious situation, she seemed no different than usual. Her crimson eyes remained calmly reflective. [Match 7] [Judas Snakes vs. Charlotte Little von Stauffen] "It¡¯s starting." Selena muttered quietly. Her eyes were fixed on the center of the arena. More specifically, on the boy who was entering it. Under the sunlight, his golden hair gleamed. A fight where there seemed to be no chance of victory. Yet, the boy was confidently stepping onto the stage. *** The class placement exams proceeded in a predetermined order. My match was the seventh one. Considering that there were nearly a thousand new students this year and around a hundred of them were taking the exam on the first day, it was a fairly early turn. Maybe that¡¯s why. My turn came around before I even had time to get bored. Just thirty minutes ago, I was watching other students¡¯ matches, and now I was standing in that very spot. I trudged onto the arena floor. "The seventh match will begin shortly." "Students participating in this match, please move to the designated area according to the announcement." The announcement blared loudly. The exam¡¯s structure was simple. Two students of roughly equal ability would duel. Regardless of the outcome, all aspects of the match would be evaluated and used to determine the students¡¯ rankings. ''So my opponent really is Charlotte.'' I chuckled. Was it because an unworthy student had taken the top spot? It seemed the academy staff were determined to knock me down. They wanted to strip me of that title. "I never wanted this position in the first place¡­ What a hassle." = I didn¡¯t even want to be top student. Now they¡¯re causing a fuss about it. If they were going to do this, why put me in this position in the first place? "It¡¯s just unfortunate." = What a mess. This is annoying. It was clear they expected me to get crushed. But I wasn¡¯t planning to let that happen. If someone intended to use me, they should be prepared to be used in return. ''It¡¯s not a bad opportunity. I needed a chance to solidify my position anyway¡­'' As I pondered this for a moment, I met the gaze of the silver-haired girl standing opposite me. "......" "......" Her blue eyes, reminiscent of the sea, locked onto mine. As we exchanged looks, the announcement rang out again, breaking the silence. {Participants, please take your positions.} {The exam will be conducted as a duel. The match ends when one participant is incapacitated or surrenders.} {Additionally, the match will end if either participant chooses to forfeit.} It was about to start. I gathered my energy, letting dark mist flow around my hand. From across the arena, a voice called out. "I won¡¯t hold back." Charlotte¡¯s gaze remained inscrutable as she looked at me. She was exactly like the Little Prince from the story. I responded playfully, adopting a teasing tone. "It¡¯s troubling to hear¡­ Her Highness intends to go all out." "I¡¯m curious about you." "About me?" "You remind me of someone. Someone I saw once before. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re the same person, so¡­" "Your Highness wants to test me, then." "Yeah. I¡¯m going to give it my all." "Haha, I hope I can meet your expectations, Your Highness." "Let¡¯s do our best." Charlotte unsheathed her sword from her waist. The blade traced a smooth arc as it emerged, gleaming under the sunlight. {Ready.} Not wanting to be outdone, I condensed my energy into my hand. The shadows swirling in my palm quickly took shape, forming a dark blade. We pointed our swords at each other. {Begin!} With a brief signal, the match began. Charlotte, who had been gathering her mana, flexed her arm lightly a few times before propelling herself forward with a powerful leap. Thud! The sharp sound echoed. In the next instant, Charlotte was right in front of me. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she swung her sword. A silver line cut through the air. Clang! I narrowly blocked it. If I had been just an average student, I would have been taken out by that first strike. Charlotte murmured as if she had expected this outcome. "As I thought, you reacted." "It was just luck." "I see." Clang! Clang! Crack¡­! Thud! The attacks came relentlessly. S~?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Each clash of our swords sparked with intensity. Amid the storm of strikes, I was pushed back, step by step. "Ugh¡­!" I furrowed my brow and groaned. Of course, I wasn¡¯t actually struggling¡ªI was just pretending. It was part of my strategy. ''Just defend¡ªonly defend as much as necessary.'' My goal for this class placement exam was to secure a spot in the top ten. I had no intention of climbing higher or dropping lower. Anything above would draw too much attention, and anything below would be insufficient. My objective in this life was to blend in, neither too visible nor too invisible, while observing the world¡¯s happy ending. That¡¯s why I aimed for a middle-ranking score during the entrance exam. Staying at the top only attracts unwanted attention. But if I perform too poorly and fall to the bottom, that would also draw negative attention. People would probably say, "So he really was just a phony top student," and my reputation would take a hit. ''I need to show that I¡¯m not as strong as Charlotte, but still capable.'' Gripping my sword tightly, I continued my act. A touch of deception in the air made the fight seem more precarious than it really was. Clang! The fierce melody of clashing steel filled the arena. Each time our swords met, sparks flew. As the intense duel continued, reactions started emerging from the watching students. - Wh-what¡­ he¡¯s actually putting up a good fight? - He¡¯s not just putting up a good fight. He¡¯s continuously blocking the princess¡¯s sword¡­! - I thought he¡¯d go down with the first attack¡­ - Didn¡¯t they say he was just a phony top student? - His opponent is the princess, but his skills aren¡¯t trivial either, right? Yeah, that¡¯s right. Please think of me as ¡®Extra No. 1, who is somewhat ambiguous as the top student, but still strong.¡¯ With a smirk behind the restless atmosphere. ¡°Haah, Haah...¡± ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Your Highness.¡± ¡°For someone who¡¯s tired, you¡¯re handling it pretty well.¡± Boom-!! Charlotte was doubtful for a moment. She suddenly pushed away the sword she had been struggling with, creating some distance and adjusting her stance. She held her sword with both hands, pointing the tip downwards. ¡°Let¡¯s find out whether that tired look is¡­ real or just an act.¡± A transparent barrier flickered. The mana inside her body exploded. The overflowing energy quickly spread throughout the girl¡¯s entire body. A blue aura swirled around Charlotte. Whoooosh-! The air, filled with fear, began to tremble. An overwhelmingly splendid sight. Knowing what the prelude meant, I couldn¡¯t hide my bewilderment. ¡®Wait¡­ is she really casting her ultimate move in a mere class placement test?¡¯ Even against a losing opponent? Amazement surged, but Charlotte¡¯s technique arrived a step earlier. A cold light flickered over her dilated pupils. Crimson lips whispered the incantation. ¡°Let my sword be stained.¡± Crack-! The girl planted the sword she was holding into the arena floor. Immediately after the resounding spell, a loud noise of steel and stone cracking echoed. It was an unusually sharp sound. The blue aura that had been swirling spread out in all directions. And the next moment. Swoosh-! Steel vines shot up from the ground, surrounding the entire circular arena. The stems interweaved and cut into each other. Thus, a gigantic landscape was created. ¡°Haha¡­ isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡± What appeared in view was none other than a rose garden. Every leaf and petal was in the form of a sword, a cradle of steel. ¡°I told you. I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Charlotte approached with light steps. In her hand was a newly picked sword from among the thickets, a broadsword. Her gaze, looking at me, was intense, and it seemed she wouldn¡¯t let up until she¡¯s had her fun. I reluctantly grabbed a sword. ¡°Haha¡­¡± It''s really hard to pretend to lose without showing it. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 16 - Class Placement Exam (3) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 16 - Class Placement Exam (3) Sssshhh¡ª! A faint noise brushes past my ears. In the flickering vision, dozens of sword strikes appear. Silver lines rush toward me with a menacing force. "Tch." I step backward. As I narrowly dodge and block the relentless attacks, sparks fly from the black blade in my hand. - Clang! Screech...! Thud! The clash of steel is intense, sending fragments flying in all directions. With each step I take, the terrain shifts. The bushes sprout into sharp blades, and the fluttering petals transform into lethal daggers. The roses raise their thorns, blocking my path. I catch a whiff of metallic blood in the air. I stifle a groan as I fend off the persistent fragments. ''...This is definitely annoying.'' Is this the strength of the continent¡¯s greatest genius? Even without having fully awakened, she¡¯s strong enough to take down most graduates. Blocking another incoming slash, I quickly scan my surroundings. Clang¡ª! The barrier surrounding the entire arena. What was once a flat, sandy ground has now turned into the cold texture of steel. Rows of blooming sword-flowers sway. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m standing in a garden made entirely of metal. ''The Ashen Garden.'' This is Charlotte¡¯s ultimate technique. She creates an absolute domain around herself. Within this space, Charlotte is nearly invincible. It may look like a beautifully blooming rose garden. But in reality, each and every flower is a sea of swords. With a single gesture, she commands the thicket to move. Hundreds of blades sweep through like waves. I brace myself to avoid being swept away. Clang! Screech...! The sharp petals scrape noisily against my blade. As I deflect the rain of steel, I spot the platinum-blonde girl at a distance. "Hmm." "Ugh...!" "Is it an act? Or are you really that weak?" "I don¡¯t know... what you¡¯re implying...! But I¡¯m giving it... my all...!" "Something¡¯s off..." Charlotte tilted her head in confusion. Whatever¡¯s bothering her, the Little Prince isn¡¯t lowering her guard. I click my tongue inwardly. ''What¡¯s her deal?'' My act should be flawless. I¡¯ve carefully adjusted my strength and completely concealed any killing intent. I¡¯m also cloaking myself in "Lies" to give the perfect impression of a weakling. Clang¡ª! Sparks fly again as our blades clash. It looks like I¡¯m being recklessly pushed back, but her strikes are calculated. She¡¯s testing me, no doubt about it. What exactly does Charlotte know? Or rather, how does she know? As I rack my brain, I continue my movements. ''I guess there¡¯s a silver lining.'' She¡¯s testing me, which means she¡¯s suspicious. But it also means she¡¯s not certain. For some reason, she¡¯s questioning my "identity," but as long as she isn¡¯t sure, I just have to keep up the act. There¡¯s no way Charlotte could actually know. "You¡¯re a mystery. It¡¯s frustrating." "I still... don¡¯t understand... what you¡¯re talking about...!" "But that just makes me more curious." Thud! The next strike carried more weight. Did she decide to increase her output? I wiggle my tingling fingers and click my tongue. ''She really is a prodigy.'' One of the standout heroines of the original [The World Seen by the Little Prince] game. An overwhelmingly powerful character, praised as the best playable option¡ªif it weren¡¯t for me, she¡¯d undoubtedly be the top student. No wonder people are saying I¡¯m just a phony. To the other students, Charlotte must seem like something beyond ordinary. ''It¡¯s still early in the story, so she¡¯s not at her full strength, but... this is more than enough for now.'' I mumbled to myself. Now then... how do I lose this in a way that looks natural? As I dodge the barrage of steel fragments, I sneak glances at the devices scattered around the arena. Recording devices. Although the arena is cloaked by Charlotte¡¯s barrier, the internal situation is being broadcasted through these devices. The faculty must be watching this closely. ''It would¡¯ve been better if the other students could see it too.'' Unlike the entrance exam, there aren¡¯t any screens set up for the students this time. These devices are solely for evaluation purposes. In other words, no one other than the faculty can see what¡¯s happening inside the barrier. If this were an ordinary student¡¯s barrier, the inside would be transparent, but this is a "domain" created by the Little Prince. Ordinary eyes wouldn¡¯t even be able to perceive it. "Huff, huff...!" "Strange. Are you really just weak? Are you hiding nothing?" "I¡¯ve already... told you...!" Creak, screech...! Clang, thud!! It¡¯s almost time to collapse. It would be nice if she hit me with something big... but all her attacks so far have been awkwardly mild. She¡¯s holding back just enough to keep me on the edge. She might even be trying not to hurt me. ¡®If this drags on, it¡¯ll never end.¡¯ I appreciate the consideration! I¡¯m thrilled to be treated with care! But I still need to do what I came here to do. In the midst of the clashing steel, I subtly flick my finger. A drop of shadow falls to the ground. The shadow wriggles like a snake before sliding toward the platinum-blonde girl. Then¡ª Snap! It sinks its fangs into her ankle without hesitation. "Urgh...!?" A faint groan escapes her lips. For a brief moment, Charlotte¡¯s legs wobble. The wildly dancing petals fall still. The girl stands frozen like a statue. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. "Your Highness?" I ask as if concerned. My tone sounded worried, but I couldn¡¯t hide the smirk tugging at my lips. Everything¡¯s going according to plan. I grin ominously. *** "Haah." Charlotte took a deep breath. Maintaining a large-scale domain was draining her mana faster than expected. She wondered if she might be overdoing it, but quickly dismissed the thought. The air was thick with the stench of iron. A garden of brilliantly blooming roses. In the ruthless yet beautiful field of flowers, only two people stood. "¡­" The girl silently looked ahead. Reflected in her clear blue eyes was a peculiar-looking boy with golden hair and narrowed eyes. She vaguely recalled that his name was Judas. Clang! Screech...! The boy was busy blocking the flurry of sword strikes from all directions. Sweat trickled down his brow, giving the impression that he was truly on the brink. Charlotte asked quietly. "Hmm." "Ugh...!" "Is it an act? Or are you really that weak?" "I don¡¯t know... what you¡¯re implying...! But I¡¯m giving it... my all...!" "Something¡¯s off..." Though he replied between gasps, Charlotte still didn¡¯t lower her guard. If anything, she tilted her head even more in suspicion. Her doubt had a reason. It stemmed from something she had witnessed just two weeks earlier. ¡ªThe atmosphere in the slums has been unsettling lately. ¡ªThere¡¯s been a rise in kidnappings, murders, and disappearances... It seems the heretics are on the move again. It was a report from her direct informant. To verify the situation, Charlotte personally ventured into the slums. While searching for clues, she accidentally stumbled upon a terrifying scene in a secluded alley. ¡ªI gave you a chance. ¡ªYou¡¯re the one who threw it away. ¡ªPeople should know their place, shouldn¡¯t they? A shadow writhed unnaturally. It spread like an ominous ink blot, devouring everything around it. The darkness resembled the primordial void. Nothing survived within that pitch-black fog. Only the smiling figure of a man with golden hair remained. All Charlotte could do was hold her breath. She knew that even the slightest movement could mean the end of her life. The grip of silence tightened around her neck. In her trembling eyes lingered the retreating back of that "monster." ¡®That was the most horrifying thing I¡¯ve ever seen.¡¯ It was power beyond comprehension. Just being in its presence was like plunging into an abyss of despair. It was a catastrophe... no, annihilation itself. For a brief moment, the girl had glimpsed the face of doom. Her breath trembled as she tried to steady herself. Charlotte forced herself to focus on the opponent before her. ¡®That student named Judas... he reminds me of that man.¡¯ Of course, there were many differences. His energy was faint, and his skill was far below her own. But there was one thing they had in common. It was the atmosphere. Sticky, sickly sweet, and ominous... that distinct feeling. Once experienced, it¡¯s impossible to forget. "You¡¯re a mystery. It¡¯s frustrating." "I still... don¡¯t understand... what you¡¯re talking about...!" "But that just makes me more curious." Thud! And so Charlotte pressed harder. To confirm whether this boy was truly the same as the man she had seen. And at the same time, hoping he wasn¡¯t. The petals in the garden fluttered somberly. "Huff, huff...!" But the more the situation dragged on, the more confused she became. Every instinct told her this boy was dangerous, yet he fought like a fragile student. Barely strong enough to scrape into the top ten at best. "This is strange. Are you really just weak? Are you hiding nothing?" "I¡¯ve already... told you...!" Her certainty began to waver. Charlotte started to question herself. Was it all just a misunderstanding? Was she simply tormenting an innocent person? These thoughts gradually clouded her mind. She began to lose her resolve. Naturally, the force behind her attacks also weakened. Just as her doubts were starting to fade... something bit her ankle. "Urgh...!?" A sudden wave of nausea hit her. An inexplicable dizziness washed over her, muddling her consciousness like she¡¯d been struck by a potent drink. The mana she¡¯d been controlling wavered, shattering her focus. Charlotte staggered briefly. She swung her arm instinctively. It was an unconscious reaction to the vertigo, but the consequences were significant. Rumble! This garden of steel responded to the girl¡¯s movements. The larger the motion, the greater the force unleashed. That¡¯s why Charlotte had been standing still, only making small gestures with her fingers. "Uh, oh...?" She hadn¡¯t intended to unleash an attack that could threaten the boy¡¯s life. She¡¯d been carefully controlling her strength to avoid causing harm. But then, an unknown external force had interfered, leading to a control error. Rumble...! The ground roared. The vines, roses, and thickets all writhed and rose into the air. They merged and aligned before surging forward like a colossal wave. This wasn¡¯t just a metaphorical expression. It was a literal tsunami of steel rushing toward the boy. Crash! The oncoming blades shredded everything in their path. The disaster was aimed directly at the golden-haired boy. He stood frozen in shock. "N-No...!" Charlotte finally regained her senses. She hurriedly moved her hands, but it was already too late. The garden¡¯s torrent was surging with unprecedented ferocity, making it impossible to block without taking damage. Not even Charlotte, the continent¡¯s most gifted prodigy, could stop it. ''This isn¡¯t right.'' She had wanted to test the boy. But this wasn¡¯t what she intended. She didn¡¯t want to see others get hurt. In Charlotte¡¯s world, there was only one person allowed to suffer. She reached out without hesitation. "Hnnngh...!" If she couldn¡¯t break the flow, she would redirect it. Charlotte reset the target of the attack. From the boy, to herself. The wave that had been crashing toward the boy veered toward her instead. Her clenched fist acted like a magnet, drawing the blades toward her. Rumble, crash¡ª! The fierce storm of steel surged toward her. Charlotte looked up at it calmly. It seemed unlikely she could block it without injury. At the very least, she would be hurt badly enough to be sent to the infirmary. "...This is going to hurt." Charlotte muttered quietly. Even in the face of such a situation, she maintained her usual composure. She was simply relieved that the boy wouldn¡¯t be harmed. Swish...! A rose-blade grazed her nose. Charlotte closed her eyes, bracing for the impact to follow. Then came the explosive sound. Boom¡ª! "..." But for some reason... Despite the deafening noise, Charlotte felt no pain. Could it be that she was hurt so badly that she had lost all sensation? "...?" As she slowly opened her eyes, wondering about the situation... "Are you alright?" There was the golden-haired boy, calmly standing in the sunlight. When their eyes met, the rare sight of his white pupils quickly disappeared as they narrowed back into slits. "This really puts me in a spot... Can I count this as a favor you owe me?" The boy, holding her gently in his arms, smirked. Behind him, the shattered remains of the garden crumbled into dust, scattering into the wind. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 17 - Class Placement Exam (4) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 17 - Class Placement Exam (4) Whooosh, crash¡ª! A deafening roar tears through the air. The shards of swords soar like butterflies, swirling into a raging storm. I mutter under my breath. "This... wasn¡¯t what I expected." Standing before the wave of steel was the platinum-blonde girl. Charlotte was frozen in place, staring blankly ahead. Perhaps the sudden loss of control caught her off guard. She reached out to regain control, but it was already too late. Swish¡ª! So, the girl chose to bear it all herself. To avoid causing harm to others. The petals whirl in a dazzling display. Charlotte silently braced herself for the impact. ¡®...Did she twist the attack just to protect me?¡¯ I never imagined she¡¯d redirect it like that. Thanks to her, my plan for a dramatic defeat had completely fallen apart. She really is unpredictable. Just moments ago, she was mercilessly pressing forward, yet now, in a dangerous situation, she¡¯s shielding me. She truly is a 4-dimensional character, someone who¡¯s impossible to read. Well... that¡¯s part of what makes her so charming. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ If I leave things as they are, she¡¯ll get hurt. No matter how exceptional Charlotte is, she¡¯s still a young girl. Given that it¡¯s early in the original story, her abilities are still unstable, and she can¡¯t fully control her power yet. She¡¯s a genius in the process of growing. If this collision happens, at best, she¡¯ll end up with bruises or minor cuts. At worst, she could end up in the infirmary in bad shape. Sure, the priests are always on standby, so she¡¯d recover quickly... but just thinking about one of my favorite characters getting hurt is unsettling. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ But stepping in to save her feels risky. There¡¯s too much at stake. I¡¯ve worked hard to blend in as a background character. I¡¯ve hidden my strength and acted weak, so if I suddenly save Charlotte, everyone will start to get suspicious. The students can¡¯t see through the barrier. But the faculty is different. They¡¯re watching this situation unfold. For a moment, I consider blocking the view of all the monitoring devices, but with the energy I have left, it¡¯s impossible. I have to make a choice. Do I save Charlotte for a brief moment of satisfaction? Or do I let her get hurt for the sake of long-term stability? ¡®What do I do...?¡¯ In less than five seconds, a thousand thoughts raced through my mind. What ultimately pushed me to a decision was... "¡­It¡¯s going to hurt." Just a quiet, unshaken whisper. The platinum-blonde girl closed her eyes gently, as if drifting into a peaceful sleep. I let out a bitter chuckle. "Hah." How can I not save her after seeing something like that? It was a foolish dilemma from the start. Didn¡¯t I come to the academy to protect these kids? I wanted to stand by them as an ally, yet here I was, trying to avoid taking responsibility. "I need to reflect on this." Snap! I snap my fingers. The sharp sound rings out, and my vision blinks. In the next moment. I was behind Charlotte. She was still standing there, seemingly unaware of the impending impact. "Pardon me for a moment." I gently reach out and wrap my arms around her. As I pull her small frame into my embrace, I gather "Lies" in my other hand. Whooosh¡ª! The air splits with a tearing noise. I point my fingers at the tidal wave of blades rushing toward us. With just the right amount of power. A faint smile crosses my lips. I speak words darker than night. To create something more blissful than anything. The world¡¯s youngest mausoleum. I am the agent of stars, or perhaps the tooth that gnaws on the flesh of the void. "Shatter." My lips move. And then¡ª S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Crash¡ª! The torrent of steel fragments shatters into pieces. As if unable to withstand immense pressure, the surroundings crack and crumble. The once-solid barrier collapses. The ashen garden disintegrates into dust. It¡¯s like witnessing a scene of destruction that shouldn¡¯t exist. A world that once was, now devoured by paradox, slowly disintegrating into a beautiful ruin. ¡®Maybe I overdid it a bit.¡¯ I shake my hand, reflecting calmly. I thought I¡¯d adjusted my power, but the barrier was unstable and ended up breaking along with it. "Phew." As I catch my breath, I feel a slight movement against my chest. The platinum-blonde girl in my arms. Her clear blue eyes look up at me. She seemed confused, unsure of what just happened. "¡­?" "Are you alright?" I ask softly, checking her condition. Thankfully, she doesn¡¯t seem injured. I let out a sigh of relief. Charlotte still seemed a bit dazed, unable to grasp the situation. She was just staring blankly. I decided to tease her a little. "Hmm, well¡­ can I count this as a favor you owe me?" "¡­" "Heh." A faint smile lingers on my lips. I hold Charlotte gently until the barrier completely crumbles away. *** "I forfeit." With Charlotte¡¯s declaration of surrender, the match ended. She was still unsteady on her feet, perhaps due to lingering dizziness. I hear murmurs from the surrounding area. - What? She¡¯s forfeiting all of a sudden? - So the phony top student actually won? - No way. - I¡¯m sure Her Highness was dominating the match... What happened inside the barrier? - How could Her Highness lose to someone of that level...? The students couldn¡¯t see what happened inside the barrier. All they remember is me struggling before Charlotte expanded her domain. It¡¯s only natural that they¡¯re confused. They expected me to be thoroughly crushed. But the actual outcome was the exact opposite. It¡¯s no wonder they¡¯re flooded with questions. - What kind of trick did he pull? - Honestly, from his swordsmanship, he didn¡¯t seem like a total phony. He was pretty skilled... - Still, how does it make sense for him to beat Her Highness? - Maybe she held back on purpose? Amid the noisy chatter, I turn to look at the girl standing before me. "¡­" "¡­" Charlotte was also gazing at me. A moment of silence hangs between us. It was Charlotte who broke it. "So it really was you. The person I thought you were." She murmured matter-of-factly. The girl seemed lost in thought for a moment before speaking again. "Hey." "Yes, Your Highness." "Why did you save me? You could¡¯ve just left me alone." "Who knows?" I shrug lightly. I pretend to ponder my answer, but the truth is, I already know exactly why. I reach out and poke her cheek. Soft to the touch. Charlotte tilted her head. "¡­?" Such innocent eyes. Clear and unclouded. A gentle smile naturally spreads across my face. "I just didn¡¯t want you to get hurt." This time, it was no lie. It¡¯s the pure truth. "Does that answer your question?" "I¡¯m not sure." "That¡¯s unfortunate." "Yeah." Her responses come back curt and direct. Even that is amusing to me, so I chuckle. It¡¯s my usual eerie smile. Times like this make my trait quite inconvenient. It doesn¡¯t even let me laugh freely... I silently sigh, but then¡ª "Your smile is pretty." An unexpected compliment came out of nowhere. The one who said it was none other than the Little Prince. Hearing such words for the first time in my life, I blink in surprise and ask back. "...Are you talking about me?" "Yeah." "What part of it is pretty?" "It¡¯s a clean color. So it¡¯s pretty." A clean color? What does that even mean? While I puzzled over her words, the girl¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. "I think I¡¯ll keep watching you for a bit." "Hmm?" "I still don¡¯t know if you¡¯re a good person or a bad person. So, yeah. I¡¯ll watch and see." "You¡¯re saying your judgment is on hold." "Something like that." This was unexpected. I thought that once she realized the ominous power I wield, she¡¯d at least show some reluctance. But instead, Charlotte seems even more interested. Should I call her eccentric? Or pure? I can¡¯t quite decide... but it¡¯s exactly the kind of reaction I¡¯d expect from the "Little Prince" I remember. "Are you a bad person?" "What do you think?" "I¡¯m not sure." "Your Highness has a keen eye. Most people would say I look like a bad person." "Just because one out of ten says otherwise doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re always wrong." "Wise words indeed." After exchanging a few simple words, the announcement signaling the end of the exam echoed through the air. {The 7th match has concluded.} {Participants who have completed their exam should follow the staff¡¯s guidance to exit.} "It looks like that¡¯s it." "Yeah." "I¡¯ll be going, then." "Alright." We slowly start walking away. We part ways as if we never spoke, each heading toward the entrances we first came through. {Charlotte Little von Stauffen has forfeited. The winner is Judas Snakes.} And with that, the class placement exam came to an end. *** Meanwhile, in the faculty lounge. All the faculty members, including the Dean, were gathered in the spacious room. They were seated to evaluate the class placement exam. As one of the academy¡¯s major events, it should have been a solemn occasion, but the lounge was abuzz with noise. "What did I just witness?" "Quick, rewind that scene! There must¡¯ve been some mistake with the recording!" "...This is absurd." "Is that even magic a student could pull off¡­?" Professors stared blankly at the screen, their faces drained of color. On the screen, a scene from the 7th exam was playing on repeat. [Shatter.] The boy with narrowed eyes muttered softly. And then, the once-solid steel garden shattered into pieces. The barrier crumbled in a brutal display, leaving the professors in shock. "What... what on earth was that?" One professor¡¯s muttered words echoed faintly. The staff would only watch in stunned silence as the golden-haired boy smiled ominously. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 18 - The Pilot (1) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 18 - The Pilot (1) {Swish¡ª!} Amid the deafening roar, shards of steel rain down. Hundreds of swords surge like a storm. It¡¯s a sight that inspires awe in all who witness it, as if flaunting a wall of talent beyond reach. Yet, there was one boy who did not cower before this disaster. Golden hair fluttered in the wind as he reached out toward the raging waves, as if daring to block them. {Shatter.} S?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Everyone thought the boy was being reckless. However, the moment his lips recited the incantation, the entire situation turned on its head. {Boom¡ª!} With a thunderous crash, the scene shook. Beyond the violently flashing images, dark shadows rapidly engulfed everything around them. It was a menacing darkness, flickering ominously. {Clang¡ª!} Immediately after, the barrier covering the arena shattered. The seemingly impenetrable wall of talent crumbled like mere glass, shattering into countless pieces. The fragments dissipated into dust, returning to a state as if they had never existed. All of this happened in the blink of an eye, no more than three seconds. {Hah.} The golden-haired boy casually exhaled. He acted as if the result was only natural. As he flicked the remaining mana from his fingertips, the scene froze. ¡°...¡± The faculty stared at the screen in silence. They had replayed that part several times already, yet it was still hard to shake the shock. The sharp, fluctuating killing intent. The mana waves stretching to their limits. Even in the face of danger, he maintained his composure. All of it far exceeded what a student should be capable of. As a heavy silence lingered, someone absentmindedly muttered, ¡°...Is this really a student who just entered the academy?¡± The dazed voice was laced with disbelief, echoing the thoughts of everyone in the waiting room. Like a malfunctioning magical device, the staff members stuttered momentarily before they erupted into a flurry of reactions. ¡°What on earth did I just see?¡± ¡°Rewind to that scene! Could it have been a recording error?¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± ¡°Is that really magic a student can perform...?¡± ¡°Did he use minimal mana to create a dispersion effect? That¡¯s a technique far beyond what a student should manage¡ªthis is incredible!¡± ¡°Where on earth did a talent like this pop up from?¡± Eyes alight with excitement, they stared at the screen. The faculty¡¯s reactions were blazing with enthusiasm, likely because this boy had defied their expectations of inevitable defeat. It was the emergence of a raw gem that could leave a mark on history. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect much from the son of the Snake, but... this is an interesting talent.¡± ¡°To think there¡¯s a genius who could surpass Her Highness the Princess.¡± ¡°This is beyond the level of even a graduate, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°He¡¯s at least on par with an assistant instructor... push it a bit, and you could even compare him to a professor, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Oh, come on~ That¡¯s going too far.¡± ¡°You¡¯re probably right, haha.¡± A young professor sheepishly scratched his head. It seemed he had been overly generous in his evaluation. After all, the professors of Galimard Academy were monstrous talents of another realm, incomparable to ordinary people. But of course... there are always exceptions. This was a scenario the boy had carefully orchestrated. In the process of shattering the barrier, he had subtly controlled his power, ensuring he didn¡¯t reveal himself beyond a certain level. To others, he would appear as nothing more than an ¡°extraordinary raw talent.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s impressive.¡± ¡°¡®Impressive¡¯ doesn¡¯t even begin to cover it. He¡¯s already better than most of the teaching assistants.¡± ¡°To reach this level at such a young age... his future looks promising.¡± The faculty had no idea. They had no clue that if the boy wanted to, he could easily slaughter every single one of them. Sometimes, ignorance is what keeps people alive. Blissfully unaware, the professors continued their heated discussions. ¡°Let¡¯s keep the noise down.¡± It was the Dean who finally calmed the room. The elderly man remained composed. His steady gaze, unaffected by the excitement around him, hinted at his seasoned experience. ¡°Selena.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°It seems we¡¯ve found the top student for the class placement exam.¡± ¡°It appears so.¡± Selena responded indifferently. Her weary red eyes blinked lazily. Purple hair, falling messily over her shoulders, framed a delicate hand holding a bottle of strong liquor as usual. She was the picture of a drunken mess. ¡°...¡± The Dean suppressed a sigh. He desperately wanted to scold her, but he was currently indebted to her, so he held back. With a reluctant tone, he said, ¡°It was a mistake on my part.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°About the top student in the entrance exam. I doubted the documents you approved and even imposed conditions to pressure you.¡± ¡°Ah... well, yes.¡± Selena shrugged nonchalantly. Her reaction suggested she hadn¡¯t cared in the first place, but it only made the Dean more uncomfortable. ¡°I apologize.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I figured you¡¯d say that... but is there anything you want?¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®want¡¯...?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll grant it.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± For the first time, Selena showed genuine interest. She pondered for a moment, then, with a faint smile, spoke up. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll tell you. From this class, I want to...¡± The request that followed left the other faculty members wide-eyed in shock. Her colleagues stared at her in disbelief. But Selena simply took another swig from her bottle. *** The plan had completely collapsed. I originally intended to fail the exam in style and give up the top spot... but things got so tangled that I had no choice. I hadn¡¯t accounted for Charlotte¡¯s overwhelming sense of consideration. Still, it wasn¡¯t all bad. Through this opportunity, I made proper contact with the Little Prince and even managed to have a brief chat. Her reaction wasn¡¯t too bad either. At the very least, she didn¡¯t seem suspicious of me. ¡®Considering Charlotte¡¯s personality, she¡¯s unlikely to spread rumors about me.¡¯ After all, I can¡¯t exactly turn back time. Well, there is someone who can turn back time¡­ but I¡¯d rather not get involved with them. Let¡¯s just be content with this for now. With that thought, I lifted my head. The first thing that came into view through my hazy vision was the arena. ¡°Hmm.¡± I was seated in the waiting area, observing the ongoing exam. Currently on the field were a pink-haired girl and a blue-haired villainess. I quietly checked the match list. [Match 23] [Regia Filarts vs. Emilia Vanity] ¡®The protagonist versus the villainess...¡¯ I was already familiar with this scene from the original game. I calmly recalled the details. [EP1. The Outsider] Regia enters the academy, filled with excitement. But waiting for her¡­ was the class placement exam. As one of the top students, she feels pressured, but she¡¯s more eager to meet new people. She hopes this will be a chance to make friends. -I¡¯m going to make friends too. -Ugh... I¡¯m nervous, but I¡¯ll do my best! Having lived a wandering life without a single friend, Regia makes a promise to herself. This time, she¡¯ll definitely build good relationships. So, with confident steps, she walks into the arena... -How pathetic. But she ends up losing miserably. Her opponent was simply too formidable. After all, she was up against the daughter of the Vanity Duke family, a genius second only to Charlotte. -You need to know your place. -This academy is for those who are qualified... it¡¯s not a place for some commoner to waltz into. As a commoner who entered the academy, the protagonist naturally becomes a thorn in the villainess¡¯s side. When the opportunity of the class placement exam arises, Emilia seizes it to utterly crush her opponent, both physically and mentally. -Leave, outsider. The cold voice echoes mercilessly. That harsh remark leaves a lasting scar on Regia¡¯s heart. Thus begins the protagonist¡¯s rough journey in the first episode. ¡°...This is worrying.¡± I muttered unconsciously. Growth comes with trials. I understood that it was a necessary process, but I couldn¡¯t help feeling bad. As I watched the exam with conflicted eyes... ¡°She¡¯s really getting overwhelmed.¡± ¡°Irene.¡± The fox beside me murmured. Dressed in her maid outfit, Irene leaned back and watched the exam. She tilted her head and asked, ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that pink-haired girl is a summoner?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then why isn¡¯t she summoning anything and fighting barehanded?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± She was right. There wasn¡¯t even a trace of a single mouse in the arena. The majestic wyvern she had shown during the entrance ceremony was nowhere to be seen¡ªonly a trembling girl stood in its place. I gave a bitter smile. ¡°There¡¯s a reason.¡± ¡°A reason?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Regia¡¯s weakness... if you could call it that.¡± Regia freezes up when she panics. As someone with far below average mental fortitude, which is crucial for summoning rituals, she often fails to summon anything when under pressure. In the original game, she couldn¡¯t use any skills when under a "confusion" effect. She¡¯s powerful but requires careful management. ¡®She eventually overcomes that weakness in the later stages...¡¯ But for now, it¡¯s only the tutorial stage. Given that, the exam playing out this way was inevitable. ¡°Such a shame.¡± ¡°It is. But that¡¯s part of Miss Regia¡¯s charm.¡± ¡°But how do you even know all this? There¡¯s no way the pink-haired girl would have told you...¡± ¡°Hoho... Do you really want to know?¡± I smirked slightly. My smile, with narrowed eyes and a curved grin, had a distinctly eerie aura. ¡°...Never mind, I¡¯ll pass.¡± ¡°Good choice. I was wondering how I¡¯d answer you.¡± For some reason, whenever I smile like this, people tend to avert their gaze. It¡¯s been quite useful for dodging awkward questions or avoiding topics I¡¯d rather not discuss. Irene quickly changed the subject. ¡°Anyway, putting that aside... Isn¡¯t she going to get hurt like that? The pink-haired girl can barely manage basic spells.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°What makes you so sure?¡± ¡°Just a feeling.¡± Despite being a villainess, Emilia was someone who strictly adhered to her own principles. While she might break Regia¡¯s spirit, she wasn¡¯t the type to cause serious harm. ¡°Even though I¡¯m saying this, I can¡¯t help worrying a bit myself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s surprising.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d ever worry about anyone. I figured you wouldn¡¯t care about anyone.¡± ¡°Haha, how could that be? I¡¯m only human, after all.¡± ¡°...Are you really human?¡± ¡°Then what do you think I am?¡± ¡°A chimera?¡± ¡°...Let¡¯s stop there.¡± This wasn¡¯t the first time we¡¯d had a conversation like this. Psychopath, monster... and now a chimera? I¡¯m actually curious what wild label she¡¯ll come up with next. ¡®I did so much for her, and yet... she¡¯s been seeing me as some kind of *Edward Elric this whole time.¡¯ [*Name of the protagonist of Fullmetal Alchemist, who is a chimera.} It was a heartbreaking realization. Feeling a bit bitter, I grabbed the fox¡¯s tail. ¡°Eep?!¡± ¡°This is punishment.¡± ¡°W-Wait...! Not the tail! It makes me feel weird... H-Haaah!?¡± ¡°Take it like a champ.¡± I thoroughly petted the soft tuft of fur. After spending some time disciplining the cheeky fox, the announcement echoed across the arena. The voice signaled the end of the match. {The 23rd match has concluded.} {Students who have finished their exams, please exit as instructed by the faculty.} In the arena, two girls stood. The villainess turned away with a cold demeanor, while the protagonist knelt on the ground. {Regia Filarts has forfeited. The winner is Emilia Vanity.} There were no surprises. The pink-haired girl stood frozen for a moment before staggering to her feet. She wobbled as she left the arena. Her retreating figure looked especially lonely. ¡°Well... Shall we get going too?¡± ¡°Already? There are still about ten matches left.¡± ¡°Someone needs me. A friend should be there during tough times, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°What are you planning...?¡± I answered with a smile. The sky above was unusually overcast. Dark clouds hung thickly, hinting at the possibility of rain. I casually asked the fox, ¡°Miss Irene.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Looks like it¡¯s going to rain.¡± ¡°I brought umbrellas... but why did you insist on packing three when there are only two of us?¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone I want to shield.¡± I gave a simple answer. ¡°I don¡¯t want them to be alone.¡± Now then. Shall we go cheer up our protagonist a bit? [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 19 - The Pilot (2) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 19 - The Pilot (2) Drip, drip. Raindrops fall lightly. The dark sky gradually gets swallowed by gathering clouds until, finally, the rain begins to pour in earnest. Droplets start marking the dry ground, forming small wet spots that slowly spread, soaking the earth. For a spring rain, it was fierce. It seemed like it was going to be a heavy downpour. Caught off guard by the sudden rain, people rushed for shelter. Yet, even as the rain fell harder, there was a lone girl wandering the academy grounds. "...." Her uniform was a mess, soaked through. Through her damp, pink hair, unfocused green eyes could be seen. She staggered as she walked, swaying unsteadily. Where was she? Where was she headed? The fragmented questions that swirled in her head were quickly washed away by the rain. She was moving purely to keep herself from collapsing. Plod, plod. Her unsteady steps echoed emptily. She staggered a few times under the weight of exhaustion, and then a cold voice whispered in her ear. ¡ªHow pathetic. The scene from just a few hours ago flashed before her eyes. In the center of the arena stood a girl with blue hair. Regia was on her knees, looking up at her. The blue eyes staring down at her gleamed with contempt. ¡ªIt¡¯s laughable that someone with such pitiful skills was considered¡­ ¡®promising.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t do anything. She was helplessly defeated. Perhaps overwhelmed by the pressure, she kept making mistakes. Her summoned creature refused to answer her call, and the basic spells she managed to cast were feeble. ¡ªYou need to know your place. ¡ªThis is a place for those who are qualified¡­ It¡¯s not somewhere a mere commoner should dare to reach for. Regia hung her head low. She must have been scared. The blue-haired girl, seemingly exasperated by her wretched appearance, left one final remark before turning away. ¡ªLeave, outsider. Those words stung especially hard. The sharp thorns of those words pierced straight through her chest. She felt her balance waver precariously. "...Ah." Her vision blurred with heat. A lukewarm tear traced a line down her cold cheek. "How stupid." The girl muttered to herself as she wiped away her tears. Worried that someone might see her weakness, she hastily hid it. She bit her lip gently. ¡®Maybe¡­¡¯ Maybe I was too naive. She had thought that once she entered the academy, things would only get better. She had believed that leaving behind the life of a wandering vagrant and making friends her age would be enjoyable. But it seemed there was no place for her here either. It was a loneliness she was all too familiar with. She didn¡¯t want to cry, but the sobs she couldn¡¯t hold back continued to escape her lips. The light drizzle became heavier. It turned into a full-fledged downpour. Whoosh¡ª! Even as the rain poured down harshly, the girl kept walking. She kept wiping her face to rid herself of the water that wouldn¡¯t stop streaming down, while bitter grief spilled out between her lips. ¡°Sniffle, hic..¡±. She was a pitiful sight, drenched like a wet rat. Her wandering steps continued. Eventually, her legs began to ache, and her eyes stung from the mix of tears and rain. Then suddenly, the rain stopped. "...?" No, it hadn¡¯t actually stopped. She could still hear the sound of raindrops in her ears, and the ground beneath her feet was still wet with splashes. Something was merely shielding her from the rain. What was this? As that thought crossed her mind, she lifted her head slightly and saw a head of golden hair shining in her field of vision. The boy¡¯s characteristic squinted eyes were smiling. He was standing there, holding an umbrella in each hand. "...Lord Snakes?" Regia mumbled blankly. Despite her dazed response, the boy didn¡¯t seem to mind. "So this is where you were, Miss Regia." "What brings you here, Lord Snakes¡­?" "Haha." He simply answered. "I came to find a friend." Drip, drip, drip. Raindrops gently fell from the edge of the umbrella he had tilted toward her. Surprised by both his appearance and his unexpected words, Regia stood frozen for a moment. s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. *** "I came to find a friend." I spoke with a faint smile. Her green eyes stared blankly at me. As we maintained eye contact for a moment, a wave of relief washed over me like a tide. ¡®I finally found her.¡¯ I had been worried because of the heavy rain. I was concerned she might be crying in some desolate place¡­ but thankfully, she was standing right where I remembered. It seemed the story was still following the original path. "Miss Regia." "...Yes." "Shall we get out of the rain for now?" She answered weakly. Her delicate shoulders trembled as if she were cold. The streaks of tears hidden among the raindrops made her seem even more pitiful. Her thoughts must have been a mess. Whoosh¡ª! First, we needed to get out of this dreadful weather. I handed her the umbrella and led her to a nearby covered area. There was a carriage stop nearby. "This place should do for now." We sat down side by side on the bench. Neither of us said much. I figured she needed some time to calm down, so I just kept quiet. Patter, patter, patter! The rain drummed loudly on the roof. It was loud enough to drown out the sound of her swallowing her tears. Well, not entirely, but I pretended not to hear it. For the sake of our protagonist. "..." Silence stretched on. The stillness was finally broken by Regia¡¯s voice, signaling that she had calmed down somewhat. "I¡¯m sorry..." But that didn¡¯t mean her tears had stopped. She turned her head away to hide them, but the traces of tears still lingered on her cheeks. I asked quietly, "What are you apologizing for?" "You asked me to wait so we could leave together after the exam¡­ but I left on my own." "Yes, that¡¯s true." "And then you came looking for me, in this awful weather, searching for hours¡­" Her green eyes shimmered sadly. Tears glistened on her eyelids, trembling before falling down. "I-I didn¡¯t mean to cause you any trouble¡­! It¡¯s just that suddenly, I felt sick¡­" "I see." "I really mean it¡­! My mind went blank, and I couldn¡¯t think of anything else¡­ I¡¯m so sorry." "Hmm." I let out a soft laugh. Even in this situation, she was desperately trying to gauge my reaction¡ªhow typical of Regia. I felt both sympathy and fondness bloom in my heart. I raised my hand slowly. Then I placed it gently on top of the rambling girl¡¯s head. "Miss Regia." "I really didn¡¯t mean to ignore you, I just¡ªhuh? Yes?" Regia stammered, startled by the sudden touch. I paused for a moment, smiling softly, before speaking calmly. "You did well." "Pardon¡­?" "You did really well today, in the class placement exam." Caught off guard by my words, she stared at me, bewildered. She likely hadn¡¯t expected to hear something like that. Following her disheveled pink hair, I slowly stroked her head. As if soothing a wounded child. "I just wanted to tell you that." In the original story, no one ever comforted her. After being scorned by the daughter of a Duke, and as a mere commoner, no one dared approach her. So Regia cried alone. Even as the relentless downpour continued. ¡ªOutsider. She had lived her whole life in loneliness. She had finally ended her wandering and stepped into the world, but what awaited her was the same isolation. Unable to bear it, she wept quietly. I always wanted to comfort her. Of course, this might seem like nothing more than a pitiful gesture. Soon enough, she would gain wonderful friends and be loved by many. At that point, words like mine might no longer be needed. But for now¡­ "It¡¯s okay to feel shaken. You¡¯re only just starting to take your first steps." For now, that wasn¡¯t the case. Right now, no one was there to offer her warm consolation. I wanted to be there for her. ¡®If it hadn¡¯t been for your story¡­ I would¡¯ve lived my life as a loser.¡¯ This was my way of repaying the favor. You helped me endure a time filled with despair with your story, so now it¡¯s my turn to be a support for you. I whispered softly. "Everything will be okay." Regia looked at me silently. The girl sat there, dazed. I waited for her response, and soon, tears welled up in her eyes again. Drip, drip, tears fell. "Oh dear." "...Huh?" She only realized she was crying after it was pointed out. Regia hastily wiped her eyes, trying to put on a brave face. "Ah¡­ It¡¯s really nothing¡­ I think some dust¡­ dust got in my eyes¡­" "Miss Regia." "Yes?" "Are you really okay?" "...." Her lips pressed shut on their own. It seemed I had hit a nerve. She stammered for a moment, then lowered her head and murmured, "I¡¯m¡­ okay." "Really?" "Really. Just a few months ago, I was traveling alone, wandering through barren deserts where there wasn¡¯t a soul in sight. Compared to that, this is nothing." "And why do you think that?" "Because¡­ deserts are lonely. There¡¯s no one there.¡± Deserts are lonely. Endless stretches of sand evoke the image of an empty ocean. It¡¯s a place where humans can¡¯t survive, and even if they did, there would be very few of them. Compared to the bustling academy filled with students¡­ "But Miss Regia." Is that really so? "Even surrounded by people, loneliness can feel the same." It doesn¡¯t matter how many people are around. What matters is whether you have someone to lean on. Most people can¡¯t easily nod in agreement to that question. Even as we live among crowds, we suffer from endless loneliness because of this. "Sometimes, being surrendered by people¡­ can feel lonelier than being in the desert." "...." Regia didn¡¯t disagree. Was she agreeing? Or was she simply lost in thought? The silence that followed was filled with a hint of sadness, though I couldn¡¯t quite grasp what lay behind it. It was just a sorrowful expression. I didn¡¯t like it. Seeing the protagonist looking so dejected pained me. I wanted her to always shine brightly. After all, that¡¯s what I was living to see. "So I want to ask you." "...Yes?" "As I mentioned before¡­ I sincerely hope you¡¯ll become my friend, Miss Regia." "Me¡­?" She blinked, puzzled. Tears still stained her cheeks, so I carefully wiped them away. "If you would permit me." I may not be able to do much for you. "But I would like to help ease some of that loneliness." Her slender shoulders quivered. Her voice, hoarse from crying, trembled with deep doubt. "...Why." The girl asked, "Why are you doing all this for someone like me?" From their very first meeting, he had been overly kind. He had saved her from being bullied during the entrance exam, and later, he was the only one who celebrated her admission. At the academy, he kept her company so she wouldn¡¯t be lonely. Today, he had comforted her troubled heart after the class placement exam. And now¡­ "Why would someone like you take an interest in someone as worthless as me?" He was offering to be the friend she had longed for. It was a temptation so sweet it was almost sinister. Even though there was an unsettling aura beneath it, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse. "Why¡­" "Who knows." I playfully pressed a finger to my lips and smiled mischievously. "It¡¯s a secret." The rain had stopped without us noticing. As the rain ceased, sunlight peeked through the clouds. One last question hung in the air. "Miss Regia, would you allow me to stay by your side?" Regia bit her lip. As the sunlight broke through, the tears clinging to her lashes sparkled beautifully. The girl stopped crying. Instead, she gave me a radiant smile. "Yes¡­!" Her cheerful answer came with a bright smile. It seemed like she was finally regaining her spirit. As expected, a smile suited Regia best. Feeling satisfied, I stood up. "The rain¡¯s finally stopped. Shall we head back?" "Yes, Lord Snakes!" "Haha, you can just call me by my name now, can¡¯t you? We¡¯re friends, after all." "Ah¡­ Th-That¡¯s still a bit hard for me¡­" "What a shame." Our lighthearted conversation continued. We walked along the rain-soaked path. "Don¡¯t worry about what happened in the exam today. You¡¯ll be placed in the top-tier class." "Huh? B-But I did so terribly on the exam¡­" "Someone recognized your potential. I believe they¡¯ll handle it for you." "That¡¯s such a relief¡­ But how do you know all this?" "That¡¯s a secret too." "...You¡¯re so unfair." In two days, the academy¡¯s full schedule would begin. The story I remembered from [The World Seen by the Little Prince] would finally unfold. My heart was full of excitement. Regia, Charlotte, Emilia¡ªvarious characters would soon meet in the same classroom. And since I was the top student, I¡¯d also be placed in the top-tier class. ¡®The homeroom teacher for the top-tier class¡­ If I recall, it was someone named Cadel, right?¡¯ As I recalled the face I¡¯d be seeing soon, I continued walking. I was certain it¡¯d be them, but¡­ "Nice to meet you all. I¡¯ll be your homeroom teacher for the top-tier class this year. I¡¯m the head professor, Selena Drunkard." What the hell are you doing here? [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 20 - The Vain Man (1) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 20 - The Vain Man (1) Two days after the intense class placement exams ended, the final approved rankings were posted, and class assignments based on scores were finalized. I was placed in Class A. This is the elite class that only the top 20 students out of the 1,000 incoming students can enter. Considering I defeated the princess, known as the greatest genius on the continent, and secured the top spot, it¡¯s no surprise that I¡¯m sitting here. In fact, it would¡¯ve been stranger if I had been assigned to a different class. "Um, M-My lord¡­" "Hm? What¡¯s the matter, Miss Regia?" "Am I really¡­ I-I mean, do I really deserve to be here¡­?" "Oh dear." I let out a small laugh. The pink-haired creature sitting next to me was trembling with nerves. She¡¯d been shrinking her shoulders and looking tense since earlier, likely from being overly anxious. It was Regia, who was assigned to the same class as me. ¡®Well¡­ it¡¯s understandable.¡¯ Considering how terribly she messed up the class placement exam, she must¡¯ve been worried about getting assigned to the lowest class or, at worst, even being expelled. "It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to worry." "But¡­" Regia bit her lip. It seemed our protagonist was uncomfortable with the unexpected outcome. Perhaps she felt burdened by it. "There are so many people more talented than me¡­ I don¡¯t know if I belong here." "Well." "Huh?" "I doubt there are many students more talented than you, Miss Regia." And for good reason¡ªshe¡¯s the protagonist of this world. As time passes, she¡¯ll undergo rapid growth and eventually surpass even Charlotte, becoming one of the strongest. She possesses the greatest potential among all the students. "You¡¯re more than qualified to be here, Miss Regia." "¡­Really?" "Of course. They wouldn¡¯t have assigned you to this class without a reason. As I mentioned before, someone recognized your potential." For reference, that person is none other than Gaston Gallimard, the academy¡¯s Dean. Though it¡¯s less that he ¡®recognized¡¯ her potential and more that he already ¡®knew¡¯ it from the beginning. Regardless, he handled it smoothly, as expected from someone experienced. "You should have a little more confidence." "Th-Thank you¡­" "You¡¯re very welcome." As we exchanged a few light words, the empty classroom gradually filled with the presence of other students. As expected of Class A, the central focus of the game, I could see several familiar faces here and there. Charlotte gazing out the window absentmindedly. Emilia chatting with her followers in the back. And finally, the blue-haired character quietly fiddling with a sword in the corner. They were all characters from the original story. ¡®It looks like the key figures are all here.¡¯ I mentally organized the students I observed. As I scanned the room diligently, Regia suddenly murmured a question. "Who do you think our homeroom professor will be?" "Are you curious?" "Ah, um, yes¡­ It¡¯s just, I-I get nervous around older people¡­" "Miss Regia, is there anyone you¡¯re not nervous around?" "Ugh¡­ P-Please don¡¯t tease me¡­" She pouted, clearly affected by my teasing. Her reaction made me want to playfully provoke her more, but I stopped before she started crying. Instead, I gave her the answer she was hoping for. "You don¡¯t have to worry. We¡¯re getting a young professor." And not just young. We¡¯re getting a good-looking male professor. s?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. He¡¯s going to be a reliable ally for the protagonist¡¯s group over the next three years. He might be a bit rude, but he¡¯s still a decent person. I think his name was Cadel. Screech! Just as I was reviewing the original story¡¯s details in my head, the door to the classroom opened with a loud noise. All 20 students had already taken their seats, so it was clear the homeroom professor had arrived. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned forward, mine included. Click, click. Sharp footsteps echoed through the room. And then, appearing before us was a woman with long, flowing purple hair¡­ "¡­Huh?" Crimson eyes hazy with a faint blur. A bottle of alcohol in one hand. As I took in her curvaceous figure, a question mark popped into my mind. Am I seeing things? For a moment, I just stood there, dumbfounded. But whether I was shocked or not, the woman at the front of the classroom spoke indifferently. "Nice to meet you all. I¡¯ll be your homeroom teacher for the next year in the top-tier class. I¡¯m the head professor, Selena Drunkard." Wait, what the hell? Why are you here? *** Two days earlier, on the day of the class placement exam, after Judas and Charlotte¡¯s match, Selena heard the following from the Dean. "I expected you to respond that way¡­ But is there anything you want?" "What do you mean by ¡®want¡¯?" "If it''s something within my power that you desire, I¡¯ll grant it." "Hmm." Selena fell silent for a moment. While she wasn¡¯t the type to be greedy about things, she also wasn¡¯t the type to turn down an opportunity like this. She pondered as the scent of alcohol lingered in her nose. ¡®Well¡­ there¡¯s nothing much to think about.¡¯ She had already decided what she wanted. In the unlikely event that the boy defeated the princess, this was the reward she intended to ask for. Selena gave a faint smile as she parted her lips. "In that case, I¡¯d like to be Judas Snakes'' homeroom professor." "Hmm?" The Dean¡¯s face filled with surprise. It was an unexpected request. "You want to be the homeroom professor for this year¡¯s top student¡­ So you¡¯re asking to take charge of the top-tier class?" "Yes." "Hah." Selena had never shown much interest in students. Ever since her beloved younger sister passed away from an incurable illness, her life had been consumed by alcohol. During the usual faculty assignment period, she would either refuse to take on any class or end up with whatever class was left over. But now¡­ "How surprising." "Is it?" "It¡¯s been a long time, hasn¡¯t it? Since you¡¯ve shown interest in someone." "It¡¯s just a whim." "Is that so." The Dean smiled meaningfully. He flipped through the documents in his hand a few times, then drew a series of lines across one section. The old man¡¯s gaze settled on Selena. "I¡¯ll grant your request." The white-haired Dean glanced around subtly. He was checking the opinions of the other professors. Of course, no one dared to voice objections in front of the world¡¯s strongest person. All the faculty members averted their eyes in unison¡ªexcept for one. "Dean, what do you mean by this¡­!" Stepping forward was a young man with black hair. He was originally assigned to be the homeroom professor for this year¡¯s top-tier class. "Professor Cadel." "How can you suddenly change the homeroom assignment like this? It¡¯s unfair!" "Unfair?" Cadel Evans. He was the one who had been most fiercely targeting Selena in recent days. He actively spread talk about the "phoney top student" and tried to have her stripped of her head professor title. The Dean quietly cut off his protests. "I won¡¯t accept any objections." "But¡­!" "And if you¡¯re talking about unfairness, shouldn¡¯t you be held accountable as well?" "What¡­?" "You were the first to challenge Selena¡¯s decisions. Thanks to you, she was nearly demoted from her head professor position. How do you intend to take responsibility for that?" "..." "If you have no intention of taking responsibility, it¡¯s better to stay silent." His voice was soft yet carried a hidden edge. Sweat trickled down Cadel¡¯s back under the subtle pressure. In the end, he could only withdraw, rendered speechless. The tense atmosphere lingered in the room. But whether the mood soured or not, Selena remained lost in her own thoughts. ¡®Judas Snakes.¡¯ The woman silently mouthed the name. Mesmerising golden hair, those narrow eyes, and skills powerful enough to overwhelm the princess. He was a mysterious boy. At first, her interest had been mere curiosity, but now it had grown into genuine concern. During the class placement exam, when the boy revealed his power, Selena saw a certain ¡®potential¡¯ within him. ¡®If I¡¯m right¡­ I must do whatever it takes to make that boy mine.¡¯ Perhaps this was the long-awaited encounter she had been waiting for. As her heart pounded in her chest, the woman took another sip from the bottle she held. *** Selena Drunkard. She was a character with a significant presence even in the original story. Her concept as a drunken mentor, combined with her decadent allure and voluptuous figure, made her quite popular in the "Onee-san" role. Normally, you couldn¡¯t encounter her in the early stages of any route. In the game, she wouldn¡¯t show up until at least half a year had passed. That was how it went in all 1,943 of my attempts, so I assumed this time wouldn¡¯t be any different. ¡ªNice to meet you all. ¡ªI¡¯ll be your homeroom teacher for the top-tier class this year. I¡¯m the head professor, Selena Drunkard." Not only did she confidently appear before the protagonist¡¯s group, but she also declared herself as our homeroom professor. How could I not be shocked? The homeroom professor was originally supposed to be a handsome young man. ¡®The original storyline has gone off course.¡¯ Of course, it¡¯s not like this surprised me. I¡¯ve caused enough chaos by now that I was fully expecting some sort of fallout. But what really threw me off was¡­ ¡®¡­She¡¯s not the type of person to take on this kind of role.¡¯ The Selena I remember was indifferent. She might refuse to take on any class because she found it bothersome, but she definitely wasn¡¯t the type to take charge of the most demanding top-tier class. There had to be a reason compelling her to act. ¡®I have a few ideas¡­ but I¡¯m not sure yet.¡¯ My thoughts continued to swirl. As I absentmindedly walked, Regia spoke up beside me. "M-My lord?" "Yes?" "Um, it¡¯s just that¡­ you¡¯ve been spacing out for a while¡­ I was worried if you¡¯re okay." "Oh." It seemed she was concerned. Maybe I¡¯d been too quiet. The pink-haired girl carefully gauged my expression, clearly worried. Finding her concern endearing, I unconsciously reached out and patted her head. "I¡¯m fine. I was just lost in thought." "U-Uh¡­" "But it¡¯s nice to have a friend who cares." "A f-friend¡­ H-Hehe." Could the word "friend" really make her this happy? A simple remark, and she was completely disarmed, our protagonist beaming with joy. How on earth is she planning to make friends with others like this? "Miss Regia, are you interested in fox beastkin?" "Are you talking about that person we met before? The one with a fierce expression and reddish-orange hair¡­" "Yes, that¡¯s Miss Irene." "I¡¯m interested!" "Hehe¡­ I¡¯ll help you get closer to her." As we continued our conversation, Regia and I headed toward the carriage stop. We were returning to our dormitories. It seemed everyone finished early on the first day, as the area was already bustling with students despite the early hour. We waited for the carriage to arrive. Then¡ª "You make quite the fitting pair." A voice came from somewhere. It was a cold tone, laced with chilling energy that sent a shiver down my spine. Regia¡¯s expression froze instantly. Turning around, I saw a girl with blue hair tied in buns. "One is the phoney top student¡­ and the other is an outsider who doesn¡¯t know her place." "Lady Vanity." Emilia Vanity. The villainess who had pushed our protagonist to the edge just a few days ago. She smirked with a condescending expression. "I didn¡¯t expect you to still be shamelessly hanging around the academy." Her eyes brimmed with open hostility. The reminder of the class placement exam made Regia flinch visibly. A villainess tormenting the protagonist. It seemed this part was playing out just like in the original. But that doesn¡¯t mean I intend to just sit back and let it happen. After all, our protagonist now has a dependable (?) ally by her side. I positioned myself in front of Regia, who was trembling. "M-My lord¡­?" "Shh." It¡¯s okay. This time, I¡¯ll protect you. With a sly smile curling on my lips, I boldly stepped forward to face Emilia. "Good day to you, Lady Vanity." I could barely contain my excitement at the thought of putting this pompous Duke¡¯s daughter in her place. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 21 - The Vain Man (2) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 21 - The Vain Man (2) "Good day, Lady Vanity." I greet her with a sly smile. I hide the trembling Regia behind me and face the villainess with blue hair standing before us. With a relaxed smile, I continue. "It''s an honor to see you again." "Hmph." Her lips twist into a sneer. Emilia scoffs openly. "To think you''re protecting such a subpar coward... I suppose birds of a feather flock together?" "I''m flattered by your words." "Which part?" "If I''m someone who suits Miss Regia, then it''s an honor like no other." "Don''t you mean a disgrace?" "Everyone has their own perspective." "Hmph." Emilia taps her lips, clearly unimpressed. Her characteristic smug smile is on full display. The tension between us lingers. Her blue eyes are filled with venomous malice. "To be in the same class as a man like you... it feels like my own status is being lowered." "I''m equally pleased to have you as a classmate, Lady Vanity." "Disgusting." She clicks her tongue shortly, her response dripping with contempt. "I hope you don''t actually believe that you''re deserving of the top spot." "I''m not sure what you mean." "At the very least, I have to acknowledge your shameless attitude." "Hm?" "If Her Highness hadn''t suddenly forfeited... there''s no way you''d be in this position." So, she can¡¯t accept the results of the class placement exam. This is the reaction I expected. While the faculty had been observing everything inside the barrier through magical devices, the students hadn¡¯t. To their eyes, it must¡¯ve looked like Charlotte was holding back. That¡¯s why I¡¯m still being called the "phoney top student." I hadn¡¯t shown them a convincing enough performance. In an academy filled with prideful geniuses, this reaction was only natural. "This isn¡¯t a position someone like you deserves." "I''m quite disappointed... I considered you a worthy rival, Lady Vanity." "Oh, how unpleasant." Emilia was no different. She didn¡¯t recognize me¡ªno, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to acknowledge me. "If you want to consider me a rival... shouldn''t you at least have the skills to back it up?" Her blue eyes glint with a venomous light. At first glance, it seemed like she was angry over an unfair result, but I knew the true nature of her feelings. What she felt was none other than... ''Inferiority complex.'' An inferiority complex stemming from a need for recognition. She¡¯s the type to excessively care about how others see her. People like that often lose themselves to jealousy, which then manifests in negative behavior. Emilia was exactly that type of person. "Because of a hindrance like you... I can''t believe I was pushed down to third place." A person filled with vanity. Vanity, after all, is a desire for recognition, and when deprived of attention, it turns into deep pain. In short, it¡¯s a sickness carried in the heart. "Lady Vanity." There¡¯s a certain way to deal with people like her. "You hold a perfectly admirable position." And that¡¯s to offer sincere encouragement. Looking at her arrogant attitude, I did feel like hitting her with an illusion spell, but when you think about it, she¡¯s just a person in pain. I didn¡¯t want to be too harsh. "Heh." I smile sweetly. Satisfy her need for recognition. In the original story, she became twisted because she couldn¡¯t control her thirst for attention, but maybe this time it could be different. If I could fill her void. "Isn¡¯t this situation utterly ridiculous?" = I don¡¯t understand. "Pardon?" "It¡¯s just... you¡¯re in third place, aren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in a position to be criticizing the top student." = You''re in third place, after all. You don¡¯t need to envy the top spot; you have a high rank yourself. "What did you say...?!" Emilia¡¯s reaction is sharp. It seems my praise embarrassed her. But I had no intention of stopping. This is the so-called "killing with kindness." I¡¯ll raise her so high with compliments that she¡¯ll be buried under the weight of her own shame. "It¡¯s okay. Even being in third place is a commendable achievement, don¡¯t you think? Though I¡¯m the one in the top spot." = It¡¯s okay. Being in third place is excellent. "Third place... Haha, that¡¯s truly a position worthy of being a role model for the students." = You¡¯re truly someone who should be a role model for the students. "And yet, you call me a phoney top student? It¡¯s almost amusing." = To see right through me as a fake top student¡­ It¡¯s so impressive it makes me laugh. "I had high expectations, being the daughter of the Vanity Duke... but seeing you, I can now gauge the level of the Vanity family." = Seeing such an outstanding young lady makes me appreciate the prestige of the Vanity family all over again. Before I knew it, her face had turned bright red. Her slender shoulders trembled intermittently. Had I embarrassed her too much? It might have been humiliating because the other students were listening too. "Hic." For some reason, Regia, who had been standing behind me, started to hiccup. She looked at me with a pale face. Did something go wrong? "How dare... How dare a lowly snake like you insult me, the daughter of Vanity...!" "I only stated the truth." "Don¡¯t make me laugh! Did you think I¡¯d just let such an insult slide?!" "An insult? That was the highest praise I could offer, Lady Vanity." "Don¡¯t make me laugh!!" The trembling villainess glares at me with wide eyes. It seems my shower of extravagant compliments has finally gotten to her. She¡¯s so pleased that even her lips are twitching. She must be so amused that she can¡¯t help but smile. As I watch her with a pleased expression, her voice returns, filled with excitement. "Let¡¯s see how long that arrogant attitude of yours lasts!" "Oh, I¡¯m flattered that you¡¯ll be keeping an eye on me. Your eagerness is quite overwhelming." "Hmph." As I smile awkwardly, her gaze turns cold. "You should watch yourself. Before I completely crush you." "How scary." "Or you¡¯ll die." Death, huh. Well, I have a certain knack for killing too... "I¡¯ll be looking forward to it." "I certainly hope so. So that everyone can see how pitiful you truly are." With those cold words, Emilia turns her back to me. She leaves, leading her followers away. ¡®Did I embarrass her too much? She¡¯s pretty prickly.¡¯ I watch the buns of her hair bob away. As I tilt my head in thought, I feel the gazes of many others. "Hm?" "......" Every single student is staring with wide eyes. They all look shocked, holding their breath. Even Regia has a similar reaction. "Why is everyone looking at me like that...?" Did I do something wrong? *** "Why is everyone looking at me like that...?" The boy asks calmly, as if the tense atmosphere just moments before had been a lie. His characteristic shamelessness is on full display. "......" Regia stares blankly at the boy. As she watches his sly smile, the tension gripping her heart begins to ease. She exhales the breath she¡¯d been holding. The cold sweat that had formed on her forehead drips to the ground. ¡ªYou make quite the fitting pair. ¡ªOne is the phoney top student... and the other is an outsider who doesn¡¯t know her place. When Lady Vanity had suddenly spoken to her, Regia had felt her body freeze. Her mind went completely blank. All that remained was the violent trembling in her fingertips. It was a kind of ingrained fear. ¡ªYou need to know your place. ¡ªThis is a place for those who are deserving... it¡¯s not somewhere a mere commoner should covet. It had only been a few days ago. The memory of her helpless defeat in the class placement exam made her shoulders hunch involuntarily. ¡ªLeave, outsider. Her cold blue eyes. The way she calmly whispered those words crushed her spirit. The entire scene was painfully vivid. Perhaps that¡¯s why. Regia couldn¡¯t help but be terrified. Facing those contemptuous eyes, she found it harder and harder to breathe. Her heart pounded as if it would explode. Just as she was on the verge of suffocating from the pressure, the one who saved her was... S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡ªShh. None other than the boy with the narrow eyes. Once again, he hid the panic-stricken Regia behind him and faced Lady Vanity alone. ¡ªGood day to you, Lady Vanity. The Snakes family, with its long history and tradition. There was no doubt they were one of the most prominent families in the Empire, but even they were mere dust before a Duke¡¯s household. That¡¯s the limit defined by one¡¯s birth. Normally, it would be impossible to even meet their gaze. But Judas willingly stepped forward. He accepted the malicious provocation of Lady Vanity and even engaged in a tense battle of wills with her. ¡ªYou should watch yourself. Before I completely crush you. ¡ªHow scary. ¡ªOr you¡¯ll die. ¡ªI¡¯ll be looking forward to it. It was by no means a beneficial action. After all, the one he was facing was the eldest daughter of one of the Empire¡¯s most prestigious families. It was clear that standing out in her eyes wouldn¡¯t end well. Yet the boy continued to protect Regia. ¡®Why?¡¯ The question inevitably repeated itself in her mind. This wasn¡¯t the first time. It was a constant question that surfaced every time she was with the boy. ¡®Why are you doing this for me?¡¯ Since their first meeting. His kindness had been so overwhelming it was hard to understand. He always looked out for Regia. Especially a few days ago, when it rained, he even came looking for her with an umbrella. The words he said back then were still clear in her mind. ¡ªWhat do you think, Miss Regia? ¡ªWould you allow me to get closer? He was an incomprehensible person. She wanted to ask. What was he doing this for? Why was he being so kind to someone as weak and insignificant as her? "Miss Regia?" "Ah, yes¡­ my lord." Lost in her complicated thoughts, she snapped out of it by the boy lightly tapping her shoulder. He smiles brightly and says, "It seems we¡¯ve been delayed a bit... Shall we head back now?" "Y-Yes...!" Regia finally comes to her senses and nods. She turns back toward the carriage stop. As she takes her first step, she feels something gently pat her on the head. "Huh... My lord?" It was Judas. He was smiling mischievously, as usual. "There¡¯s no need to be scared." "Pardon...?" "Of Lady Vanity, I mean. It seemed like you were worried about her." "Oh." Did it really show that much? Regia hurriedly tried to compose her expression. She felt her face heat up. Then, she heard his voice again. "If anything happens, I¡¯ll protect you. So don¡¯t worry too much." "......" "Because we¡¯re friends." Pat, pat. His touch was unusually warm and gentle. Her head followed his hand, a strange ticklish feeling lingering in her chest. Maybe it was because of the word "friend." "...Thank you." Regia shyly averted her gaze. ¡®He really is impossible to understand.¡¯ She mumbled to herself quietly. As she organized her tangled thoughts, she continued toward the carriage stop. *** Meanwhile, in an alley near the dormitory building. A girl was venting her anger on an innocent wall. Slam! Her fist slammed into the hard surface. A dull thud followed by a stinging pain. But even that wasn¡¯t enough to calm her down, so the blue-haired girl kept striking the wall. Thud, thud! "How dare...! That phoney top student!" Her eyes burned with a venomous light. Her knuckles were already split and bleeding, but she clenched her teeth. "A lowly snake! Daring to insult the noble blood of Vanity...!" The image of that despicable narrow-eyed boy flashed in her mind. She gnashed her teeth, grinding down the taunts that still ring in her ears. Her pupils glistened with hatred. ¡ªThird place... Haha, that¡¯s truly a position worthy of being a role model for the students. ¡ªSeeing such an outstanding young lady makes me appreciate the prestige of the Vanity family all over again. Grit. Her teeth grind together. Judas Snakes. The boy she called a fake top student. The insulting words from the one she had looked down on pierced sharper than any blade. She recalled his face. ¡ªI¡¯ll be looking forward to it. The boy who smiled ominously. She wanted nothing more than to tear that smug face apart. "Let¡¯s see how long you can keep that arrogance... Just you wait." Her voice was filled with malice. She had no intention of letting this slide. She was determined to set things right. She would drag him down to the ground, no matter what. "A duel... I wonder if that useless boy will even dare accept it." Muttering with a wicked sneer, the girl walked away. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 22 - The Vain Man (3) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 22 - The Vain Man (3) Life at Gallimard Academy moves at a relentless pace. As the most prestigious educational institution on the continent, its curriculum is designed to be of the highest caliber. Even the freshmen are no exception. No time is given for adjustment. Lectures filled with specialized knowledge and academic papers abound. A flood of assignments rains down on the students. It¡¯s a Spartan education, as if saying, "If you can¡¯t handle this, you don¡¯t belong at Gallimard." And all of this happened in just one week. - This is madness. - I knew Gallimard had a reputation, but I didn¡¯t think it would be this intense. - Have you finished your assignments? I don¡¯t even understand half of them... - Forget that, we have a practical exam in two weeks! How can there be eight exams in a single semester? Class A, hailed as the future of the Empire. Even though it was composed of the top students, they were not spared from the rigors of their studies. In fact, they were pushed even harder. Being in the advanced class, they were burdened with responsibilities that weighed them down. - Before we begin the lecture... all Class A assignments will be three times that of the regular classes. - Great talent requires equally great nourishment. - These are orders from the Dean. Please fulfill them excellently. What¡¯s surprising is that there haven¡¯t been any dropouts yet. Perhaps because they are all elites from prestigious families, they seemed somewhat prepared. Though they still shared their complaints among themselves. "Hehe." Of course, none of that mattered to me. As I idly twirl my pen out of boredom, the pink-haired creature beside me fidgets before speaking. "My lord...?" "Ah, Miss Regia." "I-I was doing the assignments, but I-I ran into something I didn¡¯t understand..." "Oh my~ I suppose I must help you then!" I had already graduated from the academy¡¯s curriculum long ago. Back in the days when I was hunting for the happy ending, I conducted endless research. Unless it¡¯s the latest papers from the Magic Tower or alchemists, nothing here could stump me. "Let¡¯s see... this is a problem about the extremes of illusion magic?" "Y-Yes, I tried solving it several times, but it keeps leading to a paradox..." In that sense, our protagonist¡¯s newbie actions were enough to stimulate this veteran¡¯s heart. Those teary green eyes. "It, it¡¯s too hard... I-I can¡¯t solve it." "It¡¯s not difficult. For problems like this, you can use the ¡®Ilia¡¯s Formula.¡¯ Let me show you." "Huh?" I smile and lean closer to her. Was she startled by my enthusiastic approach? Regia gave a cute reaction. S?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It even looked like her face was turning a little red. "Now, focus." "O-Okay..." I walk her through the solution step by step. As I¡¯m finishing the explanation, a voice murmured behind me. It¡¯s Irene, with her usual indifferent expression. "Surprising." "Sorry?" "I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be good at studying too." "Hehe, I¡¯m quite the model student, you know?" For some reason, my shoulders feel lighter. The sense of helping the protagonist, a peculiar joy that I can¡¯t quite put into words. "Perfect. It seems you¡¯ve understood it well, I¡¯m glad." "It¡¯s all thanks to your kind explanation, my lord... Hehe, thank you." "You¡¯re quite a diligent student." I finish the impromptu tutoring with a bright smile. As we complete the assignments, time flies by, and we get up from our seats. "Shall we head back now?" "Y-Yes...!" "Finally done?" We exit the quiet library. As we step out of the space filled with the scent of books and paper, the sparkling sunlight touches our eyes. A refreshing breeze immediately greets us. Whoosh¡ª The scenery outside the building was pure spring. Blossoming petals, the tender sway of bushes, and the gentle warmth that wasn¡¯t too harsh. We walked across the peaceful path. "The weather is lovely today." "Indeed." "Now that I think about it... Gallimard¡¯s campus is truly beautiful." "Well, the academy is the size of a small city." "There¡¯s a reason it¡¯s called the best." As we make small talk, a group of students approaches from the opposite direction. They were also freshmen. Were they heading off to do their assignments too? I was about to pass them with a light nod, but their atmosphere seemed off. They stared at us with obvious disdain. - Is that him? The one Lady Vanity mentioned? I listen closely. By extending my hearing to the limit, I can hear the murmurs of the students. Their voices were filled with hostility. - He doesn¡¯t look that strong, just as they said... How did he end up in the top spot? - Well, you saw the class placement exam, didn¡¯t you? - I only heard that the Princess forfeited. - She¡¯s such a mysterious person. - She must¡¯ve found it too trivial. She likely decided he wasn¡¯t worth her time. - That sounds like something she would do. They probably never imagined I could hear them. We were quite a distance away, after all. Unfortunately for them, I can hear it all. Even if you were having a conversation on the other side of the continent, if I wanted to, I could listen in. I smile ominously. ¡®So it¡¯s Emilia again.¡¯ I chew over the name I briefly caught. It¡¯s been a week since the semester began, but the students¡¯ opinions of me hadn¡¯t improved. I hadn¡¯t really shown them anything impressive. Most students still thought of me as a "phoney top student." And even those who didn¡¯t were in the "neutral gear," finding it difficult to make a judgment. Emilia had played a significant role in shaping this sentiment. - I¡¯ll make you regret it. It seems her warning wasn¡¯t just empty words. She¡¯s been diligently executing her plan. Manipulating public opinion and tarnishing my reputation. It looks like she¡¯s planning to isolate me before slowly taking me down... but watching it all unfold was quite amusing. "The name of Vanity is indeed formidable." Second only to the Imperial Family, they are the rulers of the Empire. Whether they like it or not, the students can¡¯t help but be mindful of the villainess. They never know when they might lose their heads. Though I doubt Emilia would actually go that far. She¡¯s twisted by her inferiority complex, but she isn¡¯t the type to resort to taking lives. She¡¯s more of a typical villainess in that sense. "But it¡¯s starting to get annoying... what should I do?" How should I play with this? As I pondered, Irene, who had been peering at me, whispered. "By Vanity... you mean that blue-haired girl we ran into before, right?" "Correct." "Are you planning to kill her?" "Why do you always jump to that conclusion?" Does she really want me to kill someone? I stare at her incredulously, and she awkwardly looks away. "...Never mind." "Do I really look like such a bad person?" "With that murderous look and ominous smile you always have, who wouldn¡¯t think so?" "This is just how my face is." "Liar." Judging people by their appearance. It¡¯s such a sad world. Did she think I chose to look this way? As I pout in frustration, I hear a voice from behind. "N-No...!" "Hmm?" A timid voice, full of trepidation. I turn around to see the pink-haired girl, trembling but still raising her head. What could she possibly want to say? "M-My lord is... he¡¯s not a bad person!" "Oh?" "What?" "My lord, he¡¯s a, a good person. He¡¯s not bad at all..." "Good heavens." I cover my mouth in surprise. Did our protagonist really just say that? That I¡¯m not a bad person? "M-My lord is a kind person! He¡¯s scary, but! But he¡¯s not bad at all..." Her green eyes swirl with emotion. Yet, despite the turmoil, she spoke each word clearly. Our protagonist, earnestly defending me. How could I not be moved? I should be shedding 30 liters of tears right now. Unable to contain my joy, I respond with a beaming smile. "I¡¯m touched, Miss Regia." "You¡¯ve always been so kind to me, my lord... Hehe, thank you." "Mhm." Now that¡¯s the right reaction. Such a stark contrast to a certain ungrateful fox who lives nearby. She could learn a thing or two from this. I shoot a silent glare. "What?" "Don¡¯t you feel anything when you see Miss Regia?" "Nope." "Really?" "...Nothing, I said." She refuses to admit it to the end. Is she trying to pick a fight? With a disgruntled heart, I firmly grab her luscious red tail. "Eek?!" "This is your punishment." "W-Wait, you...! I told you not to touch my tail! It¡¯s sensitive... Eek?!" "Accept it graciously." Our lively conversation continues. The path back to the dormitory was bound to be a bit noisier. *** A few days passed. It was about time for everyone to settle into the academy routine. Humans are creatures of adaptation, after all. Even those who were struggling with Gallimard¡¯s rigorous schedule seemed to be finding their rhythm. I was just going with the flow. - Phoney top student. Unfortunately, the bad rumors still persisted. Instead of dying down, they had intensified with time. It seems she¡¯s really gotten worked up. Maybe I pushed her buttons too much last time. But nothing major had happened yet. To be precise, they were still laying the groundwork for something big. It felt like they were preparing a stage. I could sense it intuitively. Something interesting was about to happen. ¡®I¡¯m looking forward to this.¡¯ Even in the face of impending crisis, I couldn¡¯t help but enjoy the chaos. And then, as I waited, today, the big event finally came. "Oh my~ What¡¯s going on here?" The moment I stepped into the classroom, I saw the scene. The villainess and a few other students were surrounding the protagonist, who had fallen to the floor. "M-My lord...!" Regia¡¯s tearful eyes meet mine. She doesn¡¯t seem physically hurt... perhaps her legs gave out. It looked like she¡¯d been harassed quite severely while I was away. "Pardon me." I approached the group of students. After taking a few steps, a figure blocked my path. "I was wondering where you ran off to, leaving this commoner behind... but you¡¯ve finally shown up." Blue hair. An arrogant tone. I smile knowingly. "I figured there¡¯d be someone who wanted me to show up." "How insolent." "I¡¯ll take that as a compliment." "Hmph." Emilia scoffs lightly. Her lips curve into a smirk, but it¡¯s clear her expression is full of contempt. "This is the end of your arrogance." "Hm?" "Today, I¡¯m going to bring you down. Have you enjoyed playing the phoney top student?" "Thanks to you, I¡¯ve had a lot of fun." "I hope you find what happens next just as entertaining." She sneers as she finishes speaking and clasps her hands together. With graceful fingers, she removes her white gloves, revealing her pale skin beneath. What she was about to do was obvious. Smack¡ª! The sound of impact as something hits my chest. The gloves she threw fall to the ground. Before I could even react, Emilia recites the line she had prepared, her voice clear. "I, Emilia Vanity, in the name of honor and order, challenge Judas Snakes to a duel." A duel. A fight that no honorable noble could refuse. She was determined to settle this. "The price of defeat... is to leave Gallimard Academy at the victor¡¯s discretion." Her blue pupils gleamed with intensity. The surrounding students began to murmur. They couldn¡¯t believe she had staked something like this, and they stared at us in shock. The atmosphere grew increasingly tense. "Your answer?" All eyes were on me. They were waiting for my response. A sinister smile crept onto my lips. Without hesitation, I gave them what they wanted. "I accept." Wow. A duel with expulsion on the line. This is going to be so much fun. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 23 - The Vain Man (4) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 23 - The Vain Man (4) ¨CI, Emilia Vanity, in the name of honor and order, challenge Judas Snakes to a duel. Just as expected, the big event had finally arrived. A duel challenge, boldly declared in front of the other students. The place where the two of us stood had suddenly become a stage. The white glove that fell to the floor, the tension in the air that seemed ready to explode, the gaze of the audience all focused on one spot. It was a setup, meticulously crafted by someone. ¨CThe price of defeat¡­ is to leave Gallimard Academy at the victor¡¯s discretion. The girl who orchestrated everything smiled. Her lips curl into a twisted grin. It was a smile tainted by jealousy, malice, and inferiority¡­ but it only made her deadly beauty more pronounced. Like a flower blooming in ugly defiance. Her crimson lips were almost too alluring. Each word she spoke pierced through the air, sharp as a needle. Like a mesmerizing whisper that sends shivers down your spine. ¨CYour answer? Did she know I couldn¡¯t refuse? There was an odd certainty in her question. A sweet scent brushed against my nose. That bewitching allure made it impossible to deny her. "I accepted it as if I were under a spell." It was a no-win situation. The choice was forced upon me. Refusing the duel would be equivalent to admitting that I was the phoney top student everyone suspected me of being. Given how many people already doubted me, it would¡¯ve just handed them more fuel. This had probably been her goal all along. To irreparably tarnish the image of the top student. For Emilia, even if the duel didn¡¯t happen, she would still achieve her purpose. ¡°Clever.¡± She had thought this through. A smile tugged at my lips, impressed by her cunning. ¡®A duel with expulsion on the line, huh.¡¯ I knew she was planning something, but I never imagined she¡¯d bring such an entertaining event to the table. This is what academy life should be like. There has to be some excitement, some fireworks to make it all worthwhile. Just imagining it sent a rush of dopamine through me. As I grinned to myself, Regia, who was walking beside me, spoke up. "M-My lord¡­ what should we do¡­?" "Hmm?" Her green eyes were filled with worry. She always had a fragile air about her, but now she looked like she was on the verge of tears. Her voice trembled with desperation. "Th-The thought that you have to duel Lady Vanity because of me¡­ I, I can¡¯t bear it." "Oh dear." I had noticed that she seemed troubled earlier. It appeared that our protagonist was worried about me. Well, of course. Regia, like the other students, didn¡¯t know the full extent of my power. She was unsure, unable to make a solid judgment, just like the others. And then, a bombshell dropped. ¨CI didn¡¯t expect you to accept¡­ you really don¡¯t know your place. Emilia Vanity, one of the most elite students in this cohort. She was a strong contender, ranking third in the year. The declaration of a duel with expulsion as the penalty must have shaken Regia to her core. Especially since I had just stepped in to help her, she probably felt it was all her fault. "I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m always causing trouble¡­ It¡¯s all because of me¡­" She was such a kind-hearted protagonist. She could endure being hurt by others, but she couldn¡¯t forgive herself for causing pain to someone else. Her overly kind nature was just as it was in the original story. Thud. My hand moved on its own. I gently patted her fluffy pink hair. Like taming a frightened puppy. Slowly, gently. "M-My lord¡­?" I appreciated her concern, but... That smile suits you so much better. "I¡¯m fine, Miss Regia." "¡­¡­" "In fact, I¡¯m quite pleased with how things turned out. If anything, I feel like I should bow to Lady Vanity in gratitude." "What¡­?" I playfully poke her cheek. The soft sensation lingers, warming my fingertips. How could anyone want to make her cry? "This is a chance to show you my brilliant performance, Miss Regia." I¡¯ll have to give you a surprise. A surprise so great that all your sad thoughts will disappear. ¡®I can¡¯t wait for tomorrow.¡¯ It was a day full of anticipation. *** A snake slithers down the corridor. Its steps are unhurried. Watching from a short distance, a girl mumbles as if she can¡¯t understand. ¡°Such a strange person.¡± Her calm blue eyes reflect the scene. Her platinum hair sways lightly in the gentle breeze. Charlotte, who had been standing by the window, tilts her head as she watches him disappear. A sign of her confusion. "I don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s thinking." It was a pure, straightforward question. Judas Snakes. What on earth is he planning? His peculiar actions only served to deepen Charlotte¡¯s curiosity. Lately, she found herself thinking about him more often. "He¡¯s difficult to understand." He was an enigmatic figure. He had the power to crush everyone, yet he allowed himself to be bullied by Lady Vanity. Having witnessed Judas¡¯s strength firsthand, Charlotte found it baffling that he would allow himself to be mistreated. ¨CShall I help you? ¨CIf you¡¯re only putting up with Emilia because you¡¯re concerned about the Vanity family¡­ I can step in and stop it. Was he worried about the power of the Vanity family? She had even offered her help. ¨CAll I need to do is say the word, and they wouldn¡¯t dare bother you again. It wasn¡¯t in her nature to get involved in such matters, but this time she made an exception. After all, he was someone she had taken an interest in. He had helped her during the class placement exam. And she was also somewhat concerned about the pink-haired commoner who accompanied him. But. ¨CThank you for your concern, Your Highness. Judas had firmly refused. ¨CI already have a plan in mind. ¨CI¡¯d appreciate it if you would just watch quietly. It¡¯s sure to be enjoyable. He had answered with a broad smile. His expression was brimming with anticipation. There was something ominous about his aura, yet at the same time, his smile was pure, almost childlike. As always, his demeanor was impeccably clean. Charlotte decided to respect his wishes. He must have his reasons. Perhaps it was strange for her to be worrying about him. With a mere gesture, he could likely take down everyone in the academy. Who was really the one in need of concern here? She cleared her mind of distractions. "I¡¯ll just keep watching a little longer." The lingering voice of the snake. Pushing aside the confusing thoughts, the Little Prince quietly turned and walked away. *** The duel was set to take place the very next day. The open training ground where the class placement exams had been held. Normally, it was a space so fully booked that it was nearly impossible to reserve, but Selena somehow managed to secure it. As if she had been waiting for this exact moment. ¨CSince this happened within my class, I¡¯ll take care of arranging the venue. ¨CThe Dean will serve as the judge. ¨CThe entire faculty will be observing this duel. There were even reports that other faculty members would be attending. It seemed the scale of the event was growing larger than expected. And on top of that... Who would¡¯ve thought that even the notoriously stationary professors would come flocking in? Usually, the supervision of a duel was divided among the roles of [Judge, Overseer, Executor], and it was rare for more than three staff members to be present. This duel was turning out to be an exceptionally unusual case. ¡®Well¡­ I can kind of understand.¡¯ These people had witnessed me saving Charlotte. Although the power I displayed back then was just a fraction of what I¡¯m capable of¡­ it was still far beyond the level of a student. To overwhelm the Steel Princess. It was a truly unique talent. These are educators, after all. When a brilliantly shining gem catches their eye, how can they not be interested? So, this duel was a kind of appraisal. To gauge just how valuable this talent really was. ¡®The professors, I can understand¡­ but¡­¡¯ What surprised me was Selena. It was completely unexpected. In the original story, the ¡°Drunkard¡± never showed any interest in such matters. ¨CI will be taking the role of ¡®Executor¡¯ for this duel. ¨CPlease, I hope both of you will compete safely and fairly. It was strange to see her taking such an active role. What exactly was she planning? I pondered it for a while, but eventually, I brushed it aside. For now, I had to focus on the task at hand. "Haah¡­ no matter how many times I see it, the scale of this place is overwhelming." With a short sigh of admiration, I stopped walking. At the center of the circular arena. I leisurely took in my surroundings. The duel had garnered quite a bit of attention, and despite it being a weekday, the stands were packed with students. There were more than I expected. "I¡¯m feeling a bit nervous." "If you¡¯re scared, you can still forfeit." A voice suddenly called out. I looked straight ahead to see the familiar blue buns of hair. "Lady Vanity." "I honestly thought you¡¯d run away¡­ but I have to commend you for at least having the courage to show up." "Thank you." "Hmph." Emilia seemed to be in an unusually good mood. Her expression was twisted into a smirk. She was brimming with a desire to destroy. I took a deep breath to steady myself, and then she signaled to the people around us. "Are you sure you¡¯re okay?" "Hmm?" "Humiliating yourself in front of so many people¡­ If it were me, I¡¯d be too ashamed to live." "Hehe, is that so?" I¡¯m really looking forward to this. I struggled to suppress my laughter. Holding back my bubbling instinct for mischief, I steadied myself. "It looks like it¡¯s about to start." I saw a faculty member approaching from the opposite side. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. All eyes were on us. The stage was set for the drama that was about to unfold. Two actors, standing in the spotlight. I suddenly opened my mouth to speak. Before the chaos ensued, there was one question I needed to ask. For your sake. "Now that I think about it¡­ may I ask you something?" "What is it?" "I just want to know why you¡¯re doing this, Lady Vanity." "Why¡­?" "Yes, why." Emilia Vanity. Why do you torment Regia? What drives you to despise those who are less fortunate, and what pain makes you crave recognition so desperately? I asked about the wretched background behind it all. ¡®The Vain Man.¡¯ What made you this way? It is true that life is a disease that grows as one ages, but what made you forget your childhood so soon? What happened on your star? "Praise is indeed sweet." Receiving recognition from others. Being praised for being the prettiest, the best dressed, the richest, the smartest. But what does it feel like to lose yourself in that obsession? The girl was always sharp, always hostile. She tears others down, pushes them away, and hurts them just to be admired. But when everyone else is erased from your life... "Why do you desire the top position so much, Lady Vanity? I dare to ask." When you¡¯re left all alone, what good is the praise then? "That¡¯s a silly question." Emilia replied with a disinterested expression. As if wondering why I was asking something so obvious. Her twisted lips carried a sneer. A clear mockery. "I¡¯m exceptional, that¡¯s why." Her skewed perspective doesn¡¯t allow her to see ahead. She just blindly charges toward her goal. That¡¯s the ¡°adult¡± process. "Unlike an unworthy fool like you, I¡¯m someone who rightfully belongs in that position." "So that¡¯s your answer, Lady Vanity." "So, you should quit while you¡¯re ahead. Unless you want to be utterly humiliated." "Oh dear¡­ that¡¯s going to be difficult." Because there¡¯s someone who wants me to win. In the midst of the crowd, I spotted the pink-haired girl. She was clasping her hands together in prayer. I smile softly. "Well, I¡¯ll do my best." "How foolish." "Hehe¡­ maybe so." Our light conversation came to an end. The faculty member serving as the judge stepped forward and immediately began the duel proceedings. I calmly assumed my stance. {Warriors, please take your positions.} {The duel will be conducted as a sparring match. The duel ends when one side is subdued or incapacitated.} {Additionally, the duel ends if one side surrenders.} The basic rules seemed similar to the class placement exam. Following the announcement that echoed through the arena, I moved to the designated spot. Emilia did the same. "Ready." The judge gave the signal in a straightforward manner. A coin glinted as it was flipped into the air. It was to fairly signal the start of the duel. The judge flicked the coin with his fingers. And then¡ª Smack¡ª! It shot into the air. The golden coin spun and spun, gradually losing momentum before finally hitting the ground with a loud clang. Clang¡ª! At the same time, the figures of the two standing on the stage vanished. Like a wisp of smoke, their forms reappeared in the center of the arena. Two blades clashed. The first strike collided in an instant. Shring¡ª! And so. The duel began. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 24 - The Vain Man (5) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 24 - The Vain Man (5) Shreeeeek¡ª! The air was sliced with a sharp sound. Following it, a spear rushed forward. It was a straight, swift attack. I calmly raised my sword like a shield. Thunk¡ª! A heavy impact was transmitted to my hand. Naturally, my body was pushed back. The strength behind that attack was unbelievable, especially considering it came from such a slender figure. As I quickly regained my stance, a taunt came flying my way, as if it had been waiting for me. ¡°You¡¯re holding out longer than I expected. I thought you¡¯d be down with just one strike.¡± Her lips twisted into a sneer. In her hand was a spear made of ice. It was Emilia¡¯s ability, [Frost]. ¡°But you¡¯re nothing more than a mere insect!!¡± Whoosh¡ª! From behind, I heard the sharp whistle of something speeding toward me. I easily twisted my body to dodge it. Crack¡ª! An arrow struck the ground where I had been standing. I turned my head to see shards of ice flying toward me from my blind spot. It was a surprise attack aimed at exploiting an opening. But I remained unfazed. ¡°Oh my~ This is troublesome.¡± Swish¡ª! I casually swung my sword, slicing through the arrow. The ice fragments scattered to the ground. ¡°Tch...!¡± The girl clicked her tongue as she retreated. Her blue eyes were filled with deep frustration. Was she starting to waver? The phoney top student she had expected to easily overpower was gracefully parrying all her attacks. I smiled brightly. ¡°It seems things aren¡¯t going as planned for you, are they?¡± ¡°Hah...!¡± She let out a bitter laugh. Perhaps she hadn¡¯t expected to be taunted by someone she had dismissed as an insect. Her mental state was easily shaken. ¡°How dare someone like you...!¡± ¡°Oh dear.¡± Shriiiing! A sharp, piercing sound rang out. The emotional thrust of her spear was swallowed by my shadow. We clashed for a moment, our weapons locked in a struggle. Her eyes, wide with fury, were full of venom. Grind... Thud! I shoved the girl back with a rough push, creating some distance between us. ¡°This is disappointing.¡± I continued to tease her with a smile. ¡°You spoke so confidently, but it¡¯s been 30 minutes, and you haven¡¯t even grazed me once.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°At this rate, being top student is going to be difficult.¡± ¡°I said shut up...!¡± Ah, how delightful. This is what dopamine feels like. Her reactions were so satisfying that it was impossible to stop provoking her. Even as I deflected the occasional sharp thrust of her spear, I continued to grin and taunt her. ¡°How about you at least try to hit my foot?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tear you apart. I swear I¡¯ll rip that mouth of yours...!¡± ¡°That sounds exciting~! Could you let me know when you plan to do that?¡± ¡°How dare you speak to the daughter of Vanity like that...!¡± ¡°The level of the Vanity family must be truly remarkable. To think this is the best their heir can do.¡± Shriing! Crack, grind...! The sharper the sounds of our clash, the more Emilia was swept up in her emotions. Before long, the duel took on a one-sided dynamic. ¡°Huff, huff...!¡± Emilia was panting heavily as if she was exhausted. Her blue hair was drenched in sweat. At this point, her legs should¡¯ve given out, but she still clung to her spear. I guess she really is tenacious. ¡°Huff... Huff...!¡± ¡°You have excellent skills... but you were unfortunate in your choice of opponent.¡± This was sincere. As much as I enjoyed teasing her, I had no intention of belittling her abilities. Emilia was undoubtedly one of the top talents of her generation. Her solid fundamentals, honed through relentless effort. Her mastery of overwhelming ice magic, her spearmanship, her marksmanship, her psychological tactics¡ªall of it far exceeded the level of a student. With just a bit of exaggeration, two Emilias could probably take on Charlotte. Her talent was undeniable. It was confidence born from solid grounds. She had every right to be proud. It¡¯s just... her opponent wasn¡¯t human. ¡°Haha~ That kind of attack won¡¯t reach me.¡± Shriing¡ª! Once again, I deflected an arrow that came from my blind spot. The ice shards fell away, powerless. Even the onlookers began to murmur. The students were stunned. ¨CWhat... What are we even seeing? ¨CLady Vanity can¡¯t land a single hit? Is she not in top form...? ¨CThe phoney top student is fighting way too well. ¨CHe¡¯s completely overwhelming her. ¨CHe¡¯s been defending himself the entire time, as if... as if he¡¯s... ¡®Toying with her.¡¯ Emilia must have heard the whispers too. The reactions of the onlookers. Her carefully constructed reputation was crumbling, and the stage she had meticulously prepared was turning into a trap that ensnared her. It was a moment that tore open the scars left by her inferiority complex. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to give up while you''re ahead?¡± ¡°......¡± I threw her words back at her, the ones she had said before the duel started. Now that I had decided to take this seriously, I planned to trample her thoroughly, until she was nothing but rags. Of course, it didn¡¯t seem like she was willing to accept that. After catching her breath for a moment, she clenched her fists and glared at me. ¡°...Who do you think you are?¡± A sticky sense of murderous intent radiated from her. How persistent. It seemed she was determined to see this through to the end. Emilia discarded her ice spear and began to gather power in her hands. Her once-clear blue eyes were now clouded. ¡°I will never lose to someone like you... I cannot, I will not, lose.¡± Crackle, crackle¡ª! Blue sparks crackled around her. Her mana began to surge explosively. She was forcing the last of her mana to collide and creating a state of ¡°Mana Overload¡± through tens of thousands of frictions. It was a reckless technique that required extreme control just to attempt. In the turbulent flow of energy. Her crimson lips recited an incantation. ¡°O winter of fierce cold. Meribel, who once brought forth the frost flowers upon an innocent world before records were made. Heed the call of your rightful heir. I yearn for your glorious slaughter. I gather the tears of the fallen witches to build a tower of sorrow. Erase everything.¡± - Emilia¡¯s Frost Magic Ultimate Move - ''Frostbite'' As soon as her incantation ended, the temperature around us plummeted. Frost began to form at Emilia¡¯s feet. White puffs of breath escaped her lips. Behind her, massive chunks of ice floated in the air. ¡°Haa...¡± A sky filled with tens of thousands of ice spears. I took in the breathtaking sight, a smile tugging at the corner of my lips. So, she¡¯s finally using her ultimate move. I¡¯ve only ever seen this from behind a screen in the game, but seeing it in person is something else entirely. Shreeeeeek¡ª! The pressure was no joke. It was overwhelming. Even the noisy students in the stands fell silent. ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± Our eyes met for a brief moment. There was no hint of defeat in either of our gazes. Only the conviction, or the arrogance, that each of us would emerge victorious. A fleeting standoff. ¡°O winter.¡± The peace shattered in an instant. Her crimson lips recited the final line. ¡°Unleash your fury.¡± At the same time. The tens of thousands of spears that filled the sky all descended at once. It was like a rainstorm of icy blue. Shraaaaaa¡ª!! The torrent of spears was, of course, aimed directly at me. A deluge of despairing ice. But. ¡°Hehe.¡± Even in that situation, I smiled. As if I couldn¡¯t contain my joy. ¡°How impressive.¡± Since she had shown something so spectacular, it was my turn to show her something in return. I slowly extended my hand. Dark mist swirled. I calmly condensed my ¡°Lies.¡± Shreeeeeek¡ª!! The sound of air being torn apart echoed. I formed my fingers into the shape of a gun and aimed at the falling spears. The shadows quivered. ¡°Hehe.¡± No need to go overboard like I did with Charlotte. This time, it was just a simple difference in strength. I crushed her with pure power. Gathering the energy in my hand, I murmured the incantation as if pulling a trigger. ¡°Shatter.¡± Click. The next moment. The entire arena was engulfed in darkness. *** The students were all filled with excitement. The duel between the phoney top student and the villainess. ¡°Lady Vanity finally drew her sword.¡± ¡°I feel sorry for that guy.¡± ¡°The Snakes¡¯ heir... He¡¯s surprisingly skilled, but still, he doesn¡¯t really deserve to be the top student.¡± ¡°Does it even make sense that he beat the Princess?¡± ¡°Well, at least we¡¯ve got some good entertainment.¡± Even if they didn¡¯t express it as openly as Emilia did, many students had doubts about the class placement exam results. For them, this duel was bound to be interesting. It was a chance to see the boy¡¯s true abilities, which had been obscured by Charlotte¡¯s barrier during the last exam. ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± ¡°Well, obviously, Lady Vanity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± ¡°She¡¯s an outstanding person. If it weren¡¯t for Her Highness, she would¡¯ve taken the top spot long ago.¡± ¡°They say there¡¯s no one her age who can match her in frost magic.¡± No one expected an upset. Everyone was familiar with the reputation of the name ¡°Emilia.¡± ¡°I¡¯m betting Lady Vanity will win within a minute.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll bet 30 seconds!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you all underestimating her? I¡¯m thinking 5 seconds.¡± The students in the stands were busy predicting the outcome. The top student¡¯s defeat was all but certain. However. Contrary to the students¡¯ expectations of a quick, one-sided conclusion. The fight turned into an intense clash. Shriing! Grind...! Thud! At first, it seemed like both of them were holding their own. ¡°What the? He¡¯s holding out longer than I thought.¡± ¡°His movements are clean, and his form isn¡¯t bad... Didn¡¯t they say he was just a phoney?¡± ¡°Right? He¡¯s pretty good.¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to lose eventually, but... wait, what?¡± As time passed, the atmosphere began to change. The balance started to tip. While Emilia was showing signs of strain, the boy was dodging her attacks with ease. He hadn¡¯t even attacked once. ¡°What... What are we even seeing?¡± ¡°Lady Vanity can¡¯t land a single hit? Is she not in top form...?¡± ¡°The phoney top student is fighting way too well.¡± ¡°He¡¯s completely overwhelming her.¡± ¡°He¡¯s been defending himself the entire time, as if... as if he¡¯s... toying with her.¡± The villainess was clearly being outmatched. The students in the stands were growing increasingly confused. It was already surprising that he could hold his own against Emilia, but now he was outright dominating her. This unexpected turn of events was a shock. What could this mean? Rumors had said he was nothing special. Then what was this scene before them? ¡°This can¡¯t be real.¡± ¡°Lady Vanity is being toyed with...?¡± A thought flashed through their minds. The class placement exam that had caused such an uproar. Charlotte, who had forfeited. Could it be that her withdrawal wasn¡¯t just a whim, but a genuine acknowledgment that she couldn¡¯t win against him? An absurd thought crossed their minds. ¡°No way... That can¡¯t be...¡± The air grew thick with unease. And at that moment. The duel raced toward its climax. ¡°O winter.¡± The girl, now cornered, was in a perilous situation. She was walking a razor¡¯s edge. Yet she refused to back down. She forced the last of her mana to explode, drawing out every ounce of power she could muster. The sky was covered with a deep blue frost. ¡°Oh my god... What the hell is that?¡± ¡°I knew she was a genius, but to think she was at this level...?¡± ¡°The entire arena is going to be destroyed.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t someone going to die at this rate?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the overseers stop this...!?¡± They frantically looked for the professors, but they simply stood by and watched. In the end. The girl¡¯s lips completed the incantation. The tens of thousands of spears that filled the sky began to move. ¡°Unleash your fury.¡± Rumble¡ª! A deafening roar that pierced their eardrums. The raging winter storm seemed poised to swallow the entire world. It was like witnessing the end of everything. ¡°Kyaaaah!¡± ¡°What do we do?¡± ¡°No matter how strong the top student is, if he gets caught in that storm, he¡¯ll be seriously injured at the very least...!¡± The students braced themselves for disaster and retreated. But. The boy was different. The snake, who had been smirking all along, remained standing in place. He raised a finger and pointed it at the sky. Was he insane? At a time when even running away might not be enough, he stood there frozen. The students screamed. But it didn¡¯t matter. The boy¡¯s lips moved. S?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Shatter.¡± For a brief moment, his usually closed eyes opened. His pupils, shining brightly, were pure white. Time seemed to stop. In the next instant. A small shadow shot from his fingertip. It pierced through the storm of spears and then quickly spread in all directions. The sky turned black. Crack, crack¡ª! In an instant, it was coated in darkness. The ice spears, now covered in a black film, froze in midair. Shadows dripped down from them. Snap! The boy snapped his fingers. Elegantly. In the next moment. Clang!! The tens of thousands of ice spears. All shattered at once. The ferocious winter broke apart into countless fragments. They shattered and shattered again. Whiiiii¡ª Black snow fell. Carried by the gentle breeze, the black snowflakes danced gracefully. Like a snowfield soaked in night. It was alien, yet beautiful. The ground of the arena was soon covered in a thin layer of black snow, and everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn to it. A faintly glowing spectacle of wonder. ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± The stands were filled with silence. The students stared blankly at the winter mingled with shadows, completely forgetting the chaos from moments before. Crunch, crunch¡ª In the middle of that dreamlike scene, a lone boy walked forward. The snake asked generously. ¡°Do you still want to continue?¡± His voice was a seductive whisper. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 25 - The Vain Man (6) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 25 - The Vain Man (6) The snowflakes fluttered beautifully in the air. Though they were an unnatural shade of black, their beauty was undeniable. It was a scene born of paradox. The thick frost that fell was tinged with shadows. Even the bright spring that had just begun to bloom was now blanketed in a wintry night, as if it had never existed. Those who witnessed this contradiction of seasons were mesmerized by the surreal beauty. Meanwhile... ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡± In the center of the arena, a girl was breathing heavily. ¡°Hack... Ugh.¡± A rough cough escaped her lips. The girl, standing on unsteady legs, was none other than Emilia. Her delicate steps faltered. Crunch. Footprints were left in the snow that had gathered on the ground. In front of the surreal scene, she mumbled to herself, dazed. A pale breath escaped her lips. "What¡­?" What had just happened? She tried to process it. The last thing she remembered was her thousands of spears descending. And then, in the next moment... ¡ªShatter. Winter had shattered. In an instant. The vivid landscape that had been there a moment ago vanished as if it had been a lie, scattering into countless fragments. ¡°Ah.¡± It felt like a dream. If she closed her eyes and opened them again, would everything disappear, and she¡¯d wake up in a soft bed? Of course, the fantasy didn¡¯t last long. The snowflake that landed on her cheek, the cold seeping into her skin¡ªthose things were proof that this was reality. Emilia lifted her head. "......" In her blurry vision, she saw the golden snake. His slit-like eyes held a sinister smile. The boy was completely at ease. Unlike herself, who was now withered and worn, he stood there, calm and composed. It was then that Emilia realized. She was weak. She had unleashed her magic, trying desperately to reach even the boy¡¯s feet, but it was all in vain. The gap between them was impossibly wide. ¡°Do you still want to continue?¡± His voice was smooth and courteous. It was hard to breathe. A deep sense of despair swirled through her body. Her legs trembled, nearly giving out. But... "¡­Yes." She didn¡¯t fall. Her blue eyes still glinted with venom. It was a horrifying tenacity. Emilia bit her lip. She forced herself to steady her breathing. A distant memory echoed in her mind, a voice she had heard long ago. ¡ªGet stronger, Emilia. Her chest tightened. ¡ªIf you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t survive. That memory was enough to force the girl to stand. But she didn¡¯t expect a miracle. She had already realized the truth in the previous exchange. The gap between them was vast. So vast that even looking up at him was a struggle. "It¡¯s not over yet." But Emilia didn¡¯t know how to surrender. To her, defeat equaled death, and she had never learned how to kneel. It was the only way she had learned to survive the cruel fate she had been dealt. This time was no different. The girl clenched her fist. She gathered what little mana she had left, managing to form a single ice spear. A desperate, final act of defiance. "I won¡¯t lose... Not ever." The atmosphere was filled with malice. As she pointed her spear at the boy, she heard him sigh in exasperation. ¡°Oh dear... I didn¡¯t want to be rough with you.¡± The snake flicked his tongue playfully, as if he were genuinely enjoying himself. Was it that fun for him? Well, after all, it was like stepping on a bug that didn¡¯t know its place. ¡®This is only fair.¡¯ She didn¡¯t feel particularly wronged. Wasn¡¯t this exactly what she had intended to do? If you¡¯re prepared to stab someone, you should also be prepared to be stabbed in return. The snake¡¯s slitted eyes curved into a smile. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped! I wanted to end this as politely as possible, but...¡± Grinning wickedly, the boy¡¯s expression turned sharp, a menacing aura radiating from him. ¡°This is the result of your choice, Lady Vanity.¡± The snake clasped his hands together. Around him, a dark mist began to swirl. Sensing that something was wrong, Emilia tried to retreat, but the boy¡¯s actions were faster. He clapped his hands lightly. Snap! A sharp sound rang out. In the next instant... ¡°...Huh?¡± The gravity around Emilia flipped upside down. Her body floated for a moment. But only for a moment. ¡°Aaah... Kyaaahhh!!¡± *** Her blue hair shot up toward the sky. In the original story, Judas was portrayed as the ultimate villain. He played the role of the protagonist¡¯s ally until the very end, only to reveal his true nature at the most crucial moment. He was the one who delivered the shocking twist. [What the...?] [?????????????????] [Wait, is this for real? Judas betrays you?] [Fuck, narrow-eyed characters are always a bad sign.] [No way, are you serious?] [Why is that guy so strong, though?] [He must have been hiding his power because of his narrow eyes.] Even in the strategy videos I uploaded, the reactions were intense. Judas had always been a kind, sometimes goofy, comedic character. He was a supporting character who had won over the players¡¯ hearts, only to be revealed as the mastermind behind all the tragedy. The foreshadowing had been so cleverly hidden that it was almost impossible to notice on the first playthrough. But that wasn¡¯t the only issue. Judas¡¯s power was nothing short of a catastrophe. The protagonist and their party had no time to recover from the shock of betrayal before they had to save the world from destruction. Judas¡¯s strength was far beyond anything within the normal bounds. [Is this difficulty for real??] [If the guy who wrote the guide failed, then we don¡¯t stand a chance.] [He wiped out the entire Gallimard faculty in 30 seconds?] [This is just broken.] There were many intense scenes in the game. But the most iconic was Judas¡¯s ¡°continent-wide gravity reversal¡± during the final battle. {Things are starting to get a bit boring.} {Shall we make the world a bit more interesting?} He defied the laws of physics. With a single clap of his hands, Judas reversed the gravity of the entire continent. People fell toward the sky. The world was hurtling toward destruction. It was a scene that still lingers in my mind. [How do you even beat that?] Of course, such a feat was only possible because Judas was Judas. With the power I have now, it¡¯s out of the question. Even after three years since my reincarnation, the ¡°Lies¡± ability was still difficult to control. With my current level of power, it was impossible to reach such heights. Flipping the gravity of an entire continent? How does that even work? It was a level of power that was beyond my comprehension. But. That doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s completely impossible. The ability to manipulate reality with lies. Even if my output is low, the nature of the ability hasn¡¯t changed. As long as I keep it within a manageable range, I can easily defy the laws of the world. Snap! Just like now. ¡°Aaah... Kyaaahhh!!¡± It was the same ¡°gravity reversal,¡± but on a much smaller scale. In the original story, Judas¡¯s target was the entire continent. My target was just one girl. Her figure shot straight up into the sky at a rapid speed. As I watched her accelerate, a bittersweet smile crept onto my face. ¡ªI won¡¯t lose... Not ever. As expected. Emilia didn¡¯t surrender. She was too stubborn to give up. To break that stubbornness, I had to use a bit of force. If she insisted on standing back up, despite knowing the difference in power... Then all I had to do was shake her so thoroughly that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand again. ¡°Hehe.¡± The judge didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping me. It was a sign that I could continue the duel. When Emilia¡¯s head nearly touched the clouds, I clapped my hands again. Snap. Immediately, the gravity around Emilia returned to normal. Her blue hair, which had been soaring toward the sky, began to plummet. For a moment, she seemed to float in the air before she started to fall toward the ground. A faint scream reached my ears. ¡°Ugh, ugh... Aaah...!¡± Emilia was rapidly descending. No matter how strong her body was, a fall from such a height would surely cause severe injuries. Especially in her current state of mana exhaustion, fatigue, and despair. She wouldn¡¯t be able to brace herself for the impact when she hit the ground. Of course... ¡°Back up you go.¡± Snap! I didn¡¯t let that happen. Just before she hit the ground, I clapped my hands in time. Emilia¡¯s face receded into the distance again. ¡°For someone who spoke so grandly... Your screams are quite adorable.¡± The ultimate villain tormenting the little villainess. I kept clapping my hands. Snap! Snap! Snap! Just as she was about to touch the sky, I¡¯d let her fall, and when she was about to hit the ground, I¡¯d send her back up. Sometimes, for variety, I¡¯d switch the direction of gravity to horizontal. ¡°......!!¡± For a while, the only sound that echoed through the arena was her pitiful screams echoed through the arena. How much time had passed? I stopped clapping only after a notification from the system appeared. - Ding! [The output of the unique ability ¡®Liar¡¯ has been mostly depleted.] [Current remaining output: 4.7%] ¡°Is it time to wrap things up?¡± Snap! I clapped one last time and waited in place. Standing with my arms extended, I soon saw the girl falling at a terrifying speed. Her blue hair left a long tail. ¡°Oh dear.¡± I gently caught the falling girl. Using my ability to erase the acceleration, I softly embraced her weakened body. ¡°Are you finally thinking of giving up?¡± ¡°...¡± Emilia, in a daze, I whispered deliberately close to her ear. It was a threat to show her something worse if she didn¡¯t surrender immediately. Her delicate shoulders trembled with fear. ¡°Hmm.¡± I set the villainess down on the ground. Her legs wobbled the moment she touched the surface. As expected, Emilia slumped down immediately. Her chin trembled like aspen leaves. ¡°Lady Vanity.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Lady Vanity?¡± ¡°...¡± No response. Realizing something was wrong only then, I noticed a peculiar detail. Had I played too roughly? She was a student with notable skill, so I had relaxed and toyed with her. But her response was troubling. ¡®Wait a minute.¡¯ A setting that belatedly came to mind. ¡°Come to think of it¡­ Emilia had severe acrophobia, didn¡¯t she?¡± It was a detail I vaguely remembered from an extra booklet released long ago. A chill ran down my spine. ¡°Oh no.¡± = I fucked up. I hurriedly examined Emilia. The villainess was on her knees with a blank expression. It was already too late. ¡°Lady Vanity! Are you okay¡­ Eh?¡± The girl¡¯s pants were wet. A small puddle formed around where she sat. S?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The black snowflakes from previous attacks quickly melted upon contact with the wet ground. At the same time, white steam rose. ¡°Uhh.¡± My brain froze. Yellow liquid. No matter how you looked at it, it was water that had come from under the girl. I hurriedly looked away, but I happened to meet her blue eyes. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± Her pupils wobbled as if they might break. Tears gradually filled her eyes. The trembling grew more intense. And finally. ¡°Wahh¡­! Huu, wahhhh¡­!¡± Emilia burst into tears. Oh dear. I¡¯ve made a mess. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 26 - Execution (1) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 26 - Execution (1) Meanwhile. The faculty members watched the duel with keen interest. They all seemed entranced. "...What an overwhelmingly brilliant talent.¡± A muttered comment slipped out from someone nearby. Normally, such a remark would be met with ridicule, dismissing it as exaggeration, but this time, no one made a sound. They simply sat in silence. "...¡± They say sometimes silence is a form of agreement. The professors were hesitant to speak. However, they were all thinking the same thing. ¡®Genius.¡¯ A talent that was nothing short of unprecedented in history. Today, as they observed the duel, the faculty couldn¡¯t help but be awestruck by the boy¡¯s presence once more. It was that captivating of a performance. The professors unconsciously swallowed. ¡ªThe son of the Snake, huh? I didn¡¯t expect much, but¡­ what an interesting talent. ¡ªWho would¡¯ve thought a genius surpassing the Princess could exist? ¡ª"Impressive¡± doesn¡¯t even begin to describe it. His skills are better than some of our teaching assistants. ¡ªTo reach such heights at such a young age¡­ the future is indeed promising. The shock of his class placement test had left quite an impression. The faculty was already aware of the boy¡¯s potential. So, when they heard about today¡¯s duel, their expectations were naturally high. But the boy¡­ {Shatter.} ¡­Didn¡¯t just meet those expectations¡ªhe shattered them. The magic that Lady Vanity had unleashed as her trump card was nullified with a mere gesture. It was an endlessly graceful movement. The professors were left speechless, frozen in place. "...Hah.¡± "Astonishing.¡± "Perfect.¡± "I never imagined he could pull this off¡­ he¡¯s far beyond what I anticipated.¡± "What was I doing at that age?¡± Each of them let out a hollow laugh. Admiration, acknowledgment, reverence¡­ as the diverse reactions surfaced, the lingering thrill grew even more intense. A fleeting chill ran down their spines. The professors couldn¡¯t help but tremble with a smile. "There¡¯s no denying it.¡± "At this age, I doubt he has any rivals.¡± "There are still a few rough edges, probably due to his youth, but¡­ in a few years, he might surpass all of us.¡± "Where did such a monster come from?¡± Their voices were filled with pure admiration. Even those professors who had been rather harsh in their evaluations during the class placement test couldn¡¯t help but clap in awe this time. Overwhelming talent is always captivating. "He¡¯s a student I¡¯d love to have.¡± "I¡¯d like to teach him myself¡­ how brilliant might his growth be?¡± "I¡¯d love to take him as my assistant.¡± "Hah¡­ Do you think that¡¯s enough? I¡¯m willing to offer him the position of head assistant.¡± "Is the bidding war starting already?¡± "Count me in.¡± A subtle yet fierce rivalry sparked. The professors were already captivated by the boy. Each expressed a desire to recruit him. It was clear that they were determined to bring him under their wing. As the commotion continued for a while¡­ "...¡± A woman quietly observed the scene. Her long purple hair cascaded down her back. Her red eyes held a peculiar allure. Selena was blankly staring at the arena. Clatter¡ª As if startled by something, she dropped the bottle she had been holding. The woman was frozen in place as if time itself had stopped. "...I¡¯ve found him.¡± A murmur escaped her lips. It was so faint that it could barely be heard, yet her voice carried a hint of excitement. Selena trembled slightly with her head lowered. Then. "I must have him.¡± A twisted smile spread across her lips. Her body quivered as if burning with desire, but she quickly regained her usual cold demeanor. It was a puzzling reaction. "...¡± The Dean watched the drunken woman. But he didn¡¯t ask any questions. He never did. ¡ö¡ö¡ö turned his gaze away indifferently. *** {The duel has concluded.} {Emilia Vanity has been defeated. The victor is Judas Snakes.} And so, the fierce duel came to an end. Though the announcement echoed across the arena, a louder sound filled the space. It was¡­ "Waaahhh! Sob¡­ Hic¡­¡± The sound of pitiful sobbing. Emilia was bawling her eyes out, looking utterly wretched. Her cries reverberated throughout the arena. The girl¡¯s pants were thoroughly soaked. A yellow liquid pooled beneath her, forming a puddle. It was a scene that was difficult to even describe. It felt as if human dignity itself had been shattered. I averted my eyes and spoke up. "Um, Lady Vanity?¡± "Sniff¡­ Sob¡­!¡± "I didn¡¯t mean to do it on purpose.¡± "Waaahhh!!¡± Emilia started crying even louder. It was supposed to be an attempt to console her, but it must have sounded like taunting in her ears. What am I supposed to do now? No matter how I think about it, there¡¯s no solution here. I decided to just keep my mouth shut. I took off the outer coat I had draped like a cloak. Then, I quietly placed it over Emilia¡¯s legs. It was to cover her up. ¡®Of all things¡­¡¯ I wanted to use my ability to erase the evidence, but I didn¡¯t have enough power left. I had used up too much during the duel, caught up in the excitement. Ding! [The output of the unique ability ¡®Liar¡¯ has been mostly depleted.] [Current remaining output: 1.4%] The message was particularly cruel today. Without my ability, I was no different from an ordinary person. In the end, I couldn¡¯t be of any real help. It was the medical staff who finally stepped in to clean up the mess. They had been on standby in case of injuries and moved quickly to the center of the arena as soon as the duel ended. "If anyone is hurt, please let us know.¡± "There¡¯s no injury, but Lady Vanity¡­¡± "Sniff¡­¡± The medic let out a faint sigh. She looked around, then nodded as if she had grasped the situation. Her expression revealed a complicated mix of emotions. "We¡¯ll take care of things from here. Student Judas, you may leave now.¡± "...Understood.¡± Reluctantly, I nodded. I wanted to stay by her side out of guilt, but it seemed that Emilia needed some space to recover. ¡®She probably doesn¡¯t want to be near the cause of her¡­ accident.¡¯ In the end, I sighed and withdrew. S?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. A slight regret lingered. I should have exercised a bit more restraint. I went overboard in my enjoyment and ended up causing a disaster. To think I failed to recall even a key character¡¯s settings. I used to be called an expert on [The World Seen by the Little Prince]... "Time is cruel, isn¡¯t it?¡± It was a memory from three years ago. It wasn¡¯t even mentioned in the main story; it was a single line in an extra booklet. The fact that I remembered it at all was impressive. I repeated that non-excuse to myself as I left the public training arena. As I was leaving, someone called out to me. A bright voice. "Lord Snakes¡­!¡± I lifted my bowed head. In my line of sight was a girl with long, flowing pink hair and sparkling green eyes. I murmured. "...Miss Regia?¡± "Lord!¡± Regia rushed toward me. The girl quickly closed the distance and then threw her arms around me. Warmth enveloped me suddenly. "I¡¯m so glad¡­ I¡¯m really glad¡­!¡± "Hmm?¡± "I never thought you¡¯d win against Lady Vanity! I¡¯m so relieved!¡± Her pure joy was as radiant as sunshine in spring. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. "Heh.¡± "You said you¡¯d be expelled if you lost to her! I¡¯ve been so worried these past few days¡­¡± Her green eyes curved like lively foliage. Though she didn¡¯t show it, she must have been anxious. The girl kept expressing her relief and showering me with congratulations. It was likely her way of showing her joy. Regia held me tightly. The warmth spreading across my chest felt a bit awkward. In response to her hug, I gently patted her head. "...Ah.¡± Only then did the girl realize what she was doing. Regia, who had been frozen in place like a broken machine, quickly pulled away with a creak. A faint blush tinged her pale cheeks. "S-Sorry! I-I got too excited¡­!¡± She hastily offered an excuse. Whether it was because of the belated embarrassment, the girl covered her face with her hands. She really is just like the protagonist I know. Clumsy and foolish, but endlessly kind. Someone who can truly be happy for others and even shed tears out of concern. Perhaps a person too kind for their own good. "With such enthusiastic congratulations¡­ I can only be grateful.¡± "D-Don¡¯t tease me¡­!¡± "I mean it.¡± I gave her a playful smile. I found it endearing. She must have been struggling these past few days due to all the bullying, yet she still worried about others. It was commendable. Once again, I patted her pink hair. "Uh¡­ L-Lord?¡± "You¡¯ll be fine now.¡± "Huh?¡± "I¡¯m talking about the bullying. You¡¯ve had a tough time because Lady Vanity targeted you, right?¡± I spoke softly, my voice reassuring. "Now that Lady Vanity has lost the duel¡­ no one will dare to mistreat you anymore.¡± "...¡± "I¡¯ll be by your side.¡± Friends always help each other out, don¡¯t they? I added playfully. Regia stared at me as if she had just heard something unbelievable. I winked lightly at her. "So, you don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore.¡± After all, that¡¯s why I came to the academy. I didn¡¯t want your story to end in tragedy. I wanted you to laugh, have fun, be happy, and love¡­ and for it to all culminate in a beautiful conclusion. That was the only reason for this wretched life. Was it because she was moved by my sincere encouragement? Regia remained silent for a while. Perhaps it was because of the sunset, but her complexion looked especially red. As if she was embarrassed. "...Thank you, as always.¡± "Heh, we¡¯re friends. There¡¯s no need for thanks.¡± "Even so, I really wanted to say it.¡± "You really are a good girl.¡± Our eyes met briefly. Sharing a small laugh, we began to walk. It was the start of a long day¡¯s journey. "Now that your worries are behind you, I¡¯m sure tomorrow will be filled with happiness.¡± "Yes¡­!¡± The Pilot and the Snake. The two walked side by side. *** The very next day. The aftermath of the duel reached me quickly. "...¡± A tense silence filled the room. Before me sat a girl with blue hair in twin buns. How much had she cried for her eyes to still be red today? I felt like a criminal. It was our first encounter since the lemonade incident. ¡®This isn¡¯t going to be easy.¡¯ I sighed inwardly and turned my head. At the opposite desk sat Selena. Her red eyes observed us with an unreadable expression. She flipped through a few papers. She was the one who had served as the executor during the duel. "Well then, let¡¯s proceed with the execution.¡± Her tone was purely businesslike. Today was the day to carry out the conditions set based on yesterday¡¯s results. It was the final stage. However. "Dear Head Professor.¡± "What is it?¡± "I apologize for interrupting, but may I say a few words before we begin?¡± My plan was just getting started. I subtly shifted my gaze. The blue-haired girl sat there, looking defeated. She was a fallen villainess on the verge of losing everything and being cast out. I clicked my tongue lightly. "There¡¯s a proposal I¡¯d like to make to Lady Vanity.¡± "A proposal?¡± "It¡¯s related to the execution. I¡¯d like to discuss it with her privately.¡± "You have my permission.¡± "Thank you.¡± My lips curled into a sinister smile. Humans tend to be more susceptible when they¡¯re down. Emilia would be no different. It was the perfect opportunity to shake her resolve. "Heh.¡± Now then. It¡¯s time for some gaslighting. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 27 - Execution (2) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 27 - Execution (2) Duels between students. In Gallimard, where the competitive system is more meticulously structured than anywhere else, these events are quite common. You could call it a kind of Spartan education. It was the educational policy set by the Dea of the academy. Conflict fosters growth in children and draws out their potential. It¡¯s like cultivating flowers by using suffering as fertilizer. Due to this atmosphere in the academy, the procedures related to such events are well-organized. So that they can always proceed smoothly. ¡ªI challenge you to a duel. Duels are conducted in sequence. The faculty members who observe each perform their designated roles while overseeing the students. These roles are broadly divided into [Judge, Overser, Executioner]. To briefly explain: [Category: General Post] [Title: Roles Played by Professors in Duels] Hello, this is the strategy guide. Today, I¡¯ll address a question several of you have asked. In the regularly occurring duel events, many of you have wondered what exactly the professors¡¯ roles are. I can answer that simply. 1. Judge -> Just as it sounds, this role involves judging the duel. (Usually performed by the Dean.) 2. Overser -> Ensuring no safety incidents occur during the duel and taking care of injuries. (Handled by medical professors or Professor Cadel.) 3. Executioner -> Overseeing the enforcement of the agreed stakes after the duel ends. (This role is assigned randomly, regardless of position.) That¡¯s all. If this was helpful, please give it a like. ¡°Hm.¡± A post I uploaded a while back. It was information I wrote during my time as a game creator, before transmigrating. I reflect on the contents. Given my current situation, memories related to it come back one by one. As I absentmindedly get lost in thought, my eyes suddenly meet with blue ones across from me. The girl with blue hair sitting opposite. ¡°¡­¡± Emilia quickly averts her gaze. We¡¯re alone in this room. There¡¯s been a heavy silence hanging over us for a while now. Originally, Selena was supposed to be here too, but she left at my request. I stay silent. ¡®The initiative is on my side anyway.¡¯ The final stage of the duel: Execution. It¡¯s the process of paying the agreed stakes, an unavoidable judgment. The girl¡¯s breath trembles. ¡ªThe penalty for losing¡­ is being expelled from Gallimard Academy at the winner¡¯s discretion. It was a dropout match. All that awaits Emilia now is expulsion. Execution at Gallimard is absolute. As soon as Selena signs off, the girl will be immediately expelled from the academy. ¡®She must be burning with anxiety.¡¯ The girl¡¯s complexion grows stiffer. Regardless, I leisurely let time pass. I¡¯m not the one in a hurry. The key to negotiation: You have to drive the other person mad. Until they drop to their knees in desperation, until they cling to you in tears and beg, you don¡¯t reveal their weakness. You must completely subdue them. ¡®There¡¯s no way out for her.¡¯ Emilia has nowhere to return to. Due to internal issues, the Vanity family treats her like a severed string, and her position is precarious. If she gets expelled over this¡­ ¡®It¡¯s over.¡¯ It would truly be the point of no return. She would die. Not just as a noble, but her very life would end. The girl is walking on a knife¡¯s edge. ¡ªI have a proposal for Lady Vanity. ¡ªIt¡¯s related to the execution. I¡¯d like to discuss it with her privately. I deliberately said it loudly enough for her to hear from across the room. Her despairing blue eyes catch a faint glimmer of hope. I was certain. She couldn¡¯t resist taking the bait. ¡°¡­¡± And the moment her red lips part¡ª That certainty turns to conviction. A sly smile creeps across my face. ¡°You said earlier you had a proposal.¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you said anything¡­?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± I reply nonchalantly. My cunning tongue is like that of a venomous snake. ¡°What kind of proposal would you like to hear, Lady Vanity?¡± It¡¯s phrased as if I¡¯m offering her a choice. But the underlying meaning is entirely different. ¡°Tell me what you want.¡± = You have no choice. It was a moment meant to drive home our respective positions. As long as her lifeline was in my hands, I could toy with her however I pleased. In such a situation¡­ How would our lady react? It¡¯s almost too obvious. ¡°Are you not afraid of the Vanity family¡¯s name?¡± Of course, she¡¯d invoke her family name. She probably assumes I know nothing. It¡¯s a decent escape attempt. But. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d drop such clumsy threats.¡± = Are you sure you want to threaten me? ¡°Wh-What did you say¡­?¡± ¡°If you keep pushing, I might just proceed with the execution immediately.¡± = Considering I¡¯m holding all the cards. Perhaps her opponent was simply unlucky. I know better than anyone what¡¯s happening in the Vanity family right now. Even more than Emilia does. ¡°I happen to know quite a bit.¡± = I¡¯m fully aware of your situation. Though my words were phrased indirectly, the meaning would be clear to her. The blunt expressions. The unmistakable attitude of someone in control. s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The ominous smile that didn¡¯t waver even when she mentioned Vanity. It was suffocatingly deliberate. ¡°I just want to have an honest conversation.¡± A look of panic spreads across her blue eyes. She struggles to maintain a calm facade, but the tremor in her voice gives it away. The girl falls silent for a moment. ¡°¡­¡± Is she calculating her options? In this respect, she¡¯s quick-witted. Most kids her age would fail to grasp the situation and stubbornly keep up their act. But Emilia was different. The moment she sensed danger, she reevaluated her stance. She kept her mouth shut to avoid making a mistake. She pieced together the clues and reasoned out the possibilities. ¡®She¡¯s quite sharp.¡¯ Well. She wouldn¡¯t have survived otherwise. Not in a place like that. ¡°Are you done thinking?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Screech¡ª Emilia quietly pushes back her chair and stands up. Her steps are unsteady. After a brief hesitation, she slowly approaches where I¡¯m seated. Her shoulders were trembling like a leaf. ¡°Please, my lord,¡± The girl stops just before me. Her gaze is fixed on the floor. The villainess begins to lower herself until she¡¯s kneeling on the ground. Her vacant eyes show no signs of life. ¡°Please, show me mercy and spare me from expulsion.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± I didn¡¯t expect her to actually kneel. The once-proud lady, now groveling¡ªit shows just how desperate she is. The venom in her voice had long since faded. ¡°I¡­ I want to live.¡± It was just pitiful. So, she knows. She knows that if she goes back to her family like this, only death awaits her. ¡®So this is her way of struggling.¡¯ In that case. It¡¯s time to test her sincerity. I lean in closer to the girl, bringing our breaths near each other. I whisper in her ear. ¡°How does it feel to beg for your life in such a degrading way?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emilia doesn¡¯t answer. She simply pales even more. I continue prodding at her sore spots. ¡°You tormented me so much¡­ and now you¡¯re kneeling?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You lost the duel in such a disgraceful manner, too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, that was the most pitiful match I¡¯ve ever had. Truly pathetic.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°How did someone as inept as you make it to the top three? I can¡¯t help but wonder.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Despite having her insecurities, pride, and need for recognition relentlessly poked at, Emilia doesn¡¯t utter a single groan. She obediently nods her head. But it¡¯s not like she¡¯s unaffected. Her lips are tightly clenched, her breath is shallow, and her eyes are wet with unshed tears. She¡¯s holding her emotions back. She¡¯s swallowing it all¡ªfor the sake of survival. ¡®That should be enough.¡¯ It seems she won¡¯t bare her fangs recklessly. I smile in satisfaction. Finally, I decide to speak. ¡°Lady Vanity.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°I must say, I¡¯m thoroughly enjoying this dignified display of yours. It keeps bringing a certain scene to mind.¡± My eyes narrow maliciously. ¡°How are those wet pants of yours doing?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Wetting yourself in front of everyone, then crying like a baby¡ªhow utterly pathetic.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Oh dear. Perhaps I went too far this time. My words stab deep into her heart. Her pale complexion flushes red. Drip, drip¡ª Tears well up in her eyes, and they begin to spill over. A faint sob escapes her. ¡°Sniff¡­ sob, ah¡­¡± ¡°Oh dear.¡± I¡¯ve made her cry again. I meant to stop here, but it seems I miscalculated my damage output. To crumble just from mentioning the lemonade incident¡­ ¡®Not that I blame her.¡¯ She was branded a bedwetter in front of the entire school. If the one responsible kept rubbing it in, even I¡¯d feel miserable enough to cry. Especially since she can¡¯t even complain due to her current position. ¡°Well, well¡­ It seems I pushed you too hard.¡± I calmly extend a hand. Warmth meets my fingertips as I cup her soft cheek and wipe away the moisture. My fingers sweep away her tears. The girl doesn¡¯t resist. ¡°You look like you really hate this.¡± ¡°N-No¡­ sniff, sob¡­¡± Emilia hastily tries to correct her expression. The awkward smile she forces onto her tear-streaked face carries a sadness that¡¯s hard to describe. She¡¯s crying and still trying to read the room. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ I just, I was startled, that¡¯s all.¡± She really doesn¡¯t have to try so hard. For some reason, it made me feel a bit guilty. I never intended to actually expel her. I only wanted to get back at her for bullying our protagonist. I quietly open my mouth. ¡°You seem more desperate than I expected.¡± ¡°Sniff¡­ Yes, I really want to live.¡± ¡°Hmm, very well.¡± ¡°V-Very well¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so desperate, I can at least grant a small favor.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Her eyes widen. As if she¡¯s glimpsing hope. Of course, I don¡¯t plan to give it away for free. ¡°But there¡¯s a condition.¡± ¡°What¡­ what is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like a little something in return.¡± ¡°Wh-What¡­?¡± The blue-haired girl looks up at me, hesitating. I twisted my lips into a grin. Emilia Vanity. In the original story, she was just a secondary character in the villainess role, but I see potential in her. She¡¯s someone who could be highly useful. If I can bring her to my side, she¡¯ll be an asset one day. And now that I have her weakness¡­ I plan to keep her tightly bound. ¡°For the next three years, until graduation¡­¡± I lift her chin. Our gazes lock at close range. Looking into her anxious, trembling blue eyes, I smile wickedly. ¡°I¡¯ll make your body mine.¡± = I¡¯ll make you my pawn. The girl¡¯s face froze. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 28 - Execution (3) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 28 - Execution (3) "I¡¯ll make your body mine." =I¡¯ll make you my pawn. It was a calmly delivered statement. I told the girl: In exchange for me protecting her weakness, she would have to be of service to me. The girl¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment. "What... what did you just say...?" "There are plenty of things you¡¯ll need to do for me." I responded with a faint smile. "We¡¯ll have lots of things to figure out together¡­ sticking closely side by side." = We¡¯ll have to discuss the upcoming events... just the two of us, but I¡¯m counting on you. Emilia was a capable person. Her grades and skills aside, she was particularly good at reading the room. She was quick with calculations and adept at strategic thinking. In the original story, she was an extra who appeared as a villainess, but it would be a waste to discard such talent. ¡®She could be useful in many ways.¡¯ She even had hidden connections that could come in handy. And with her academic record being at the top tier, having her handle some of the assignments when I didn¡¯t feel like it would be perfect. Just the thought of it was delightful. "Hehe." A smile naturally spread across my face. As I sat there smiling contentedly, the girl suddenly started to sob. She looked utterly miserable. "Hic, sob..." What? Why is she crying all of a sudden? Is she unhappy with the terms of the deal? But I¡¯m sparing her life. The least she could do is play along as my lackey until graduation, right? "Why are you crying so pitifully?" I asked, puzzled. "Isn¡¯t this a very favorable deal?" = Isn¡¯t this deal quite generous? "..." "Just do your best to satisfy me, and I¡¯ll make sure to keep your secret safe." = I¡¯ll ask you to do some annoying tasks occasionally, and as long as you do them well, I¡¯ll protect you. "How can I trust someone like you...?" "You¡¯ll have to." = It¡¯s not like you have a choice. You¡¯re really not in a position to be picky. All I¡¯d have to do is say the word, and you¡¯d be expelled and sent off to meet the reaper. So much doubt from someone in such a dire situation. A sigh slipped out of me in frustration. It seemed like I needed to give her a little taste of reality. *** "I¡¯ll make your body mine." Emilia was frozen for a moment. It felt as if her breath had turned cold. She couldn¡¯t stop her shoulders from trembling. It was a reflexive reaction born out of anxiety. "What... what did you just say...?" She must have misheard. Maybe it was because she had spent the night crying, leaving her mind unclear. The girl clung to a faint hope as she asked. But. "There are plenty of things you¡¯ll need to do for me." Even that fragile hope was shattered. "We¡¯ll have lots of things to figure out together¡­ sticking closely side by side." "Ah." Her heart plummeted. S?a?ch* Th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It felt like the pulse that connected her to life had stopped. Her blue eyes were drenched in despair. Her weakness, the conditions, the cost. The golden snake was staring at the villainess with a sinister gleam in his eyes, his tongue flicking like it was coated in venom. Emilia realized. The boy wanted her body. ¡®A s*x sl*ve.¡¯ A single term popped into her mind. She desperately wanted to deny it, but his overtly lecherous gaze left no room for that hope. His narrow eyes glinted with that unique, ominous gleam. "Hehe." The empty laughter was terrifying. Her breath hitched. The girl had to bite her lip hard to keep from crying. Emilia had always been focused on her studies. She had pulled countless all-nighters to train, but she had never shown any interest in romantic relationships. As a result, the confusion she felt now was even more overwhelming. Fear of the unknown. Her face drained of color, turning ghostly pale. ¡®Why?¡¯ Why was this happening? The villainess couldn¡¯t even voice the question. She knew all too well that she had brought it upon herself. Regret bloomed like a fleeting breath. ¡®I never should have agreed to that duel.¡¯ She had desperately wanted the top spot. She thought that by achieving a shining position, she could finally show up the elders of her family. So she had acted impulsively. She never imagined that the man who seemed so insignificant would be that strong. Perhaps it was arrogance. In the end, she was humiliated in front of all the students, and now even her purity was at risk. "Hic, sob..." Tears began to fall. She didn¡¯t want to cry. She didn¡¯t want to be weak. Even if the path ahead was filled with thorns, she wanted to maintain her dignity if it meant survival. But. "Why are you crying so pitifully?" "Sniff..." The tears wouldn¡¯t stop. As she sat there, pitifully hunched over and sobbing, she heard his whisper again. "Isn¡¯t this a very favorable deal?" "..." "Just do your best to satisfy me, and I¡¯ll make sure to keep your secret safe." "How can I trust someone like you...?" "You¡¯ll have to." His lips curled into a dangerous smile as he answered. "If you want to protect your precious family." "What...?" "You have a younger twin brother, don¡¯t you? Someone in the same situation as you." A boy who had joined Class A in this cohort. His name was Ruska Vanity. He was the last family Emilia had left. One of the reasons she was so desperate was her concern for him. She had to protect him. "The sibling you¡¯ve relied on so much¡­ I wonder if the elders of your family will leave him alone." The sharp hypothetical stabbed deep into her core. Those children had no one to lean on. In a situation like this, if Emilia were to disappear, what would happen next was as clear as day. It would be the end. "¡­I never really had a choice to begin with, did I?" Her voice was a quiet murmur. Her once-clear blue eyes had lost their vitality, now deadened and bleak. "Hic, sniff¡­ sob." The situation forced her to choose. She had to follow the only path left to avoid the worst outcome. Even if that path was lined with thorns. "I understand." It was better than dying. In the end, the villainess was just a puppet dancing to the snake¡¯s deceitful tune. Emilia lowered her gaze. "I¡¯ll do as you say." How pitiful. The tears that briefly sparkled in her eyes held a cruel beauty. "Just so you know¡­" "Hmm?" "I¡­ I have no experience with this sort of thing at all. I hope you¡¯ll be patient with me." "That¡¯s fine." A sly answer came back. "I think it¡¯ll be fun to slowly teach an inexperienced lady like you." "¡­That¡¯s a little scary." "There¡¯s no need to be afraid." The boy gently reached out his hand. As his fingers slowly approached, they lifted the villainess¡¯s chin. As she raised her head, their eyes met, locking onto his squinting gaze. Emilia¡¯s breath caught. "I¡¯ll be gentle." A vile person. What kind of light do your eyes see me in? No doubt they¡¯re clouded with lust. "Oh." The boy¡¯s face drew closer. Was it about to begin? It was¡­ A little frightening. "¡­" She closed her eyelids. With her vision blocked, it felt a bit more bearable. Though it didn¡¯t stop her trembling. Thump, thump, thump, thump¡­ Her heart pounded as if it were about to explode. Her anxious pulse consumed her world. Finally. "¡­!" Something warm brushed against her lips before pulling away. It radiated a comforting warmth. Emilia instinctively recognized it as lips. Her eyes squeezed shut even tighter. The boy, seemingly unsatisfied, pressed his lips against hers a few more times. But he wasn¡¯t rough. ¡®This is strange.¡¯ It felt like heat was building inside her. Her breathing grew uneven. To steady her muddled thoughts, the girl clenched her fists tightly. It went on for a while. ¡®It¡¯s not painful or distressing¡­ like I feared.¡¯ A soft touch gently staining her. That was her impression of the kiss that had been taken from her. *** Meanwhile. "I think it¡¯ll be fun to slowly teach an inexperienced lady like you." = I¡¯d help guide you if you¡¯re not used to it. "There¡¯s no need to be afraid." = I genuinely mean it, don¡¯t be scared. "I¡¯ll be gentle." = I won¡¯t be too harsh, so don¡¯t worry. The boy didn¡¯t have any particular thoughts behind it. His expression was blank, almost questioning. ¡®Why is she closing her eyes when I¡¯m just wiping her lips?¡¯ All he had intended to do was wipe away the blood from her bitten lip. But then she suddenly got all serious. Now, every time his fingers touched her lips, her shoulders twitched. ¡®Maybe she¡¯s had a tough life¡­ she doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good state.¡¯ Indeed. What the girl mistook for lips was actually just his finger. They completely misunderstood each other. ¡®Well, at least I¡¯ve made a new friend. I¡¯ll have to tell her to get along with Regia.¡¯ His misconception deepened. *** And so, the tumultuous duel event came to an end. We each kept our promises. The execution was indefinitely postponed according to the victor¡¯s will. Emilia faithfully followed me around, playing the role of a secret friend. In the end. "Ta-da~!" I made a new friend. "My lord¡­ what¡¯s going on all of a sudden¡­?" "What kind of trouble have you gotten into this time?" Regia stood there with a stiff expression, while Irene leaned lazily with a hand on her hip. Even though they didn¡¯t show it openly, their reactions were clearly filled with confusion. Ignoring them, I introduced someone to the two of them. "Here¡¯s someone I¡¯ve recently gotten close to." "Hmph." It was none other than Emilia. The villainess stood quietly in place. Her cold blue eyes glinted icily, exuding the intimidating air of a high-ranking noble. "Lady Vanity¡­?!" "Isn¡¯t she the one who was rude to you last time?" An unexpected figure appeared. Especially for Regia, who had a trauma related to the villainess, this was a shocking sight. I smiled reassuringly. "Come on~ she doesn¡¯t bite." "Uh, um¡­?" "We had a sincere conversation the other day. We realized we get along, so we decided to be friends." There¡¯s no need to be afraid. I said as much while casually patting Emilia¡¯s head a few times. It was a gesture to show that she wasn¡¯t dangerous. "¡­!?" "Hah." The Pilot and the Fox both gasped in shock. They couldn¡¯t believe how casually I was treating the daughter of a Duke. Not only that, but Emilia wasn¡¯t even angry; instead, she was obediently going along with it, which only doubled their surprise. The Fox asked incredulously. "What did you threaten her with?" "I told you. We had an honest conversation." "As if." "Are you saying you don¡¯t believe me?" "Nine out of ten things you say are lies. Anyone who trusts you is a fool." "Everyone lies to some degree." "Not as much as you." We exchanged a few lighthearted words. Even as we talked, I kept fiddling with Emilia¡¯s blue hair. "¡­" It was an uncomfortable position for the villainess. At first, her eyes were tense, and now she was clenching her fists so tightly it looked like they might break. In the end, Emilia couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Smack! She roughly slapped away the hand that was resting on her head. Her blue eyes sparkled with fury. "Don¡¯t get the wrong idea, you two." The icy glare was directed not at me, but at the two girls. Perhaps she didn¡¯t dare defy me directly, so instead, she turned her resentment towards the others. "A commoner who doesn¡¯t know her place and a vulgar beast maid¡­ I have no intention of associating with such lowly creatures." Even after being brought to her knees, a villainess was still a villainess. Her vanity burned bright. Though she had knelt before me, she refused to bow to others. Her innate arrogance flared up. Emilia shot a glance in my direction. It was as if she was asking me to allow her at least this much pride. "I may have surrendered my body to you¡­ but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve given you my heart." "You¡¯re absolutely right." "I¡¯ll never give you my heart." "As you wish, my lady." Though we had become allies, she still couldn¡¯t fully trust me. Well, I had been acting suspiciously. It was only natural for her to be wary from her perspective. It was a little disappointing that she didn¡¯t plan to give me her heart (trust). But I guess I¡¯ll be content with this for now. We have plenty of time ahead. I can take my time winning her over. "However." There was something I couldn¡¯t compromise on. "From now on, I¡¯d like you to be mindful of how you speak to these two." Irene and Regia. It was one thing if it were other students, but I wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone being sharp-tongued toward those I care about. I deliberately flashed a chilling smile. "They¡¯re precious to me in their own way. In fact, I almost got a little upset just now." "¡­" "Surely you wouldn¡¯t want to make me angry, right?" "¡­I¡¯ll be careful." Emilia eventually nodded. The haughty attitude from moments before vanished, leaving her deflated. The villainess muttered an apology to the two girls. "I think I got a little too worked up¡­ I apologize." "Oh, uh, no, there¡¯s no need for you to apologize, Lady Vanity¡­!" "No, I¡¯m sorry." She even took the initiative to apologize. I must have scared her quite a bit. Regia, who had been stiff with fear at first, seemed to relax slightly as she saw the villainess wilt. I watched the scene with satisfaction. "Hehe." As I nodded in approval¡ª "¡­?" ¡ªI felt a gaze piercing into my cheek. When I turned to see where it was coming from, the Fox was staring at me with eyes full of disdain. "You said you didn¡¯t do anything." She usually had a cold expression, but this time it was on another level. Why was she suddenly acting like this? "What did you do to make her say she¡¯s given you her body?" A chilling aura emanated from her. The fox paused for a moment before narrowing her eyes and sneering. "¡­You pervert." It was a sincere accusation. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t understand her reaction and could only stare blankly in confusion. Why are you suddenly mad at me? *** Anyway. A week passed. As I got used to the daily routine, time flowed by. "Miss Irene?" "The kids¡­ It¡¯s been over a month since I last saw them. I want to check in on them." "Hehe, it seems you¡¯ve been worried." "I can¡¯t exactly deny it." "I understand. They¡¯re precious to you, after all." Irene made a request. She wanted to visit the foxes I¡¯d left with some ¡°safe people.¡± I readily agreed. "I was planning to drop by soon anyway." It¡¯ll be nice to see their faces again. I hope they¡¯ve been doing well. ¡®Astro.¡¯ The rulers of the City That Never Cries. With a few faces coming to mind, I rose from my seat. Well then. Shall I go check on my team members? [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 29 - Astro (1) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 29 - Astro (1) Swoosh¡ª The gently rippling waves. A warm breeze blowing from somewhere tousled her auburn hair. A familiar silence echoed in her ears. It was a strange scene. An endless stretch of water. S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The sky-blue backdrop resembled an ocean. In this lonely scene... "..." The fox opened her eyes. What appeared in her hazy vision was none other than a dazzlingly bright sky-blue expanse. The vast open sea awaited the girl. She could feel something hard against her back. Turning around out of curiosity, she saw iron bars standing upright, surrounding her. The surface was rusted, as if weathered by time. It was a solitary cell in the middle of the ocean. "Ah..." The fox immediately realized it was a dream. It was the same nightmare that had tormented her for the past two years. The scenery was all too familiar. She looked around, just in case. The tightly packed iron bars confined the girl. Beyond them, nothing existed. Only the hollow sound of waves crashing could be heard. Creak¡ª The fox grabbed the bars behind her and, with effort, stood up. The old metal creaked in protest. "Ugh, ngh..." Her movements were unsteady. The ground was slightly submerged in water, so the splashing sea covered the girl¡¯s ankles. Yet, neither her clothes nor her tail were wet. This was a clear indication that the scene was a dream. Whoosh¡ª Suddenly, a sea breeze brushed her cheek. The characteristic salty scent spread to the tip of her nose. The air cooled her warmth, but the fox frowned slightly. She considered its gentleness a mockery. "I¡¯m so sick of this." She muttered faintly. Leaning against the bars, the fox''s dark eyes shimmered with distress. She looked fragile, as if she might shatter at any moment. This place was lonely. It was as if the entire landscape had been created to isolate her. There was nothing but the sea in the background. Not a single trace of human presence could be heard. She was completely alone. "...It¡¯d be nice to wake up soon." She quietly repeated her lament. The ensuing silence was peaceful and beautiful, but overwhelmingly cruel. The fox waited in silence. For the nightmare to end. For this wretched sense of loss to be filled. *** The day after the nightmare. The fox went to see the snake as soon as she woke up. She had a request to make. The boy responded with a puzzled look. "Miss Irene?" "The kids... It¡¯s been over a month since I last saw them. I want to check in on them." "Hmm." Thwack¡ª The boy closed the book he had been reading. He was silent for a moment, as if lost in thought, then he faintly smiled. "Hehe, you seem worried." "Well... I can¡¯t deny that." "I understand. They must be precious to you, Miss Irene." "If you get it, then let me see them." Irene answered curtly. In truth, she was worried, but the desire to see them was stronger. Maybe it was because of the nightmare she had last night. She wanted to see the kids. - Sis! Where have you been? - You idiot! Don¡¯t cling to her when she¡¯s tired! - They¡¯re fighting again¡­ Please scold them. The pure, shining smiles were what she longed for. Her heart, on the verge of fading away, needed a way out from the choking sense of loss. When she held the kids in her arms, she felt grounded. There were still things she had to protect. They kept her from falling apart. "...Please." Though her voice was as sharp as ever, there was something pitiful about it. The silent boy finally spoke. "Hmm... Alright." "Really?" "I was planning to visit them soon anyway." "..." Sway, sway¡ª Her limp tail regained some of its strength and began to move. She didn¡¯t seem to realize it herself, but whenever she was in a good mood, it was always obvious. A tender smile spread across the girl¡¯s face. At that moment, she had no idea what to expect. The place where she would meet the children. She never imagined it would be in the city known as the worst slum in the Empire. *** Irene¡¯s request to see the kids. I had been thinking about showing my face to them as well, so I immediately nodded in agreement. It would have been lonely to go alone. "Shall we go then?" There was no need to delay. It was a weekend without classes, so we immediately left the academy and boarded a carriage bound for our destination. After some time, we arrived at an alleyway. "Sir, this is as far as the carriage can go." The coachman refused to go any further. It was an unspoken rule. No matter what, you don¡¯t enter the ''City That Never Cries.'' Robbery or plundering aside... there was no guarantee you¡¯d come out alive. So we had to walk. "Are you sure the kids are really here...?" "I¡¯m telling you, they are." "This is a slum." "It¡¯s safer than it looks, so don¡¯t worry. Unless you don¡¯t want to see your siblings?" "...Alright. Let¡¯s go." We walked side by side. The deeper we went into the city, the blurrier our vision became, as if frost was clouding our pupils. It was a regional characteristic. The City That Never Cries, *Requiem. [TL/N: ¡°Lekiye¡± will be changed to ¡°Requiem¡±.] Regardless of the outside weather, a thick fog always lingered here. It made it an ideal nest for villains. In other words, the town¡¯s security was a mess. "This place doesn¡¯t seem like somewhere kids should be¡­" Irene frowned. It seemed she had finally realized this wasn¡¯t just any ordinary slum. "Are you sure they¡¯re in a safe place¡­?" "Of course." "Every alley is filled with malice. Isn¡¯t this more like a den of criminals?" "The streets might be a bit dirty... but I assure you, your siblings are in a perfectly safe place." "It¡¯s hard to believe." "Rest assured. I guarantee it." At least, from what I know. I raised them myself. I could confidently say there were few places on the continent safer than this. I offered her a reassuring smile to ease her worries. "Your siblings are in a ''good place.'' I sent them there personally." "¡­Can¡¯t you stop saying things like that?" "What do you mean?" "Never mind... just forget it." The fox turned her head with a resigned look. She suddenly gave up. What¡¯s wrong with her? At least finish what you¡¯re saying. I could only stand there with a bunch of question marks floating over my head. Trudge, trudge¡ª As we continued our strange conversation and walked, some shadows blocked our path. "Hey, you two. Stop right there." A group of figures emerged from the fog. Each of them wore a robe and held a sword in hand. Were they thugs preying on the alleyways? I calmly surveyed the area. ''There are nine of them.'' Roughly that many were surrounding us. Judging by how naturally they positioned themselves, this wasn¡¯t their first time doing something like this. Let¡¯s hear what they have to say. "Hmm~ What brings such fine gentlemen to us?" I asked in an exaggerated tone. One of the robed figures stepped forward. It was the same one who had ordered us to stop earlier. "Your outfits are unfamiliar." "I¡¯m sure they are." "You don¡¯t seem to be from around here... Are you outsiders?" "That¡¯s correct. We¡¯re just passing through on some business." "Looks like your courage is misplaced." As I answered nonchalantly, the man scoffed. He seemed taken aback by my confidence. I could somewhat understand. To them, I probably looked like a frail young lord. In a city overrun with crime and murder. If there¡¯s an idiot wandering around without proper guards, of course they¡¯d want to target him. "Hah... I¡¯ve never seen someone like you before." "It¡¯s an honor." "We don¡¯t plan on taking your life. Hand over 10 gold coins, and we¡¯ll let you go quietly." "So you¡¯re asking for a toll." "Exactly." "Hmm." I let out a quiet hum. There are still people collecting tolls like this, huh? And 10 gold coins? That¡¯s ridiculously expensive. I could¡¯ve sworn I wiped them out half a year ago, so where did they crawl back from? ''Could it be that they¡¯ve gotten lax in my absence?'' Maybe they¡¯ve become complacent without me. Perhaps it¡¯s time to reestablish some discipline. As I was lost in thought, the fox beside me cautiously spoke up. "Hey... What are you going to do?" "Hmm?" "They¡¯re demanding a toll. And they¡¯ve got swords, too." "You¡¯re not worried about me, are you?" "Talk some sense." Irene coldly dismissed the idea. Her frown seemed to say she wouldn¡¯t tolerate any weakness. "¡­You could kill them all with a single gesture." "Hehe, that¡¯s true." "But it¡¯ll be a hassle if you cause a commotion, so I¡¯m asking how you plan to get out of this." "Who knows." I casually shrugged my shoulders. "Let¡¯s just wait and see for a moment." "What are you planning now?" "Who knows? Maybe a mysterious hero will suddenly appear and rescue us from this predicament?" "Even in this situation, you¡¯re still joking..." Tap, tap, tap, tap-! Before she could finish speaking, a noise reached our ears. Someone was pounding the ground fiercely. Even from a distance, the faint smell of blood and the presence of a well-trained assassin could be felt. It had been a while since I¡¯d seen such movements. "It seems someone has indeed appeared." The next moment. Slash¡ª! A sharp slicing sound echoed. The heads of the man who had been talking and several others in the group floated into the air. They had been decapitated in an instant. ""...!?"" The remaining robed figures stepped back in shock. But it wasn¡¯t as if they could escape their impending death. Flutter¡ª A shadow that had blended into the darkness fluttered like a cloak. The afterimage blinked rapidly. An iron flower blossomed beautifully. It was so fast it was almost invisible. Two short swords danced in an instant. Despite the fog, the sword¡¯s path was precise. Slice¡ª! A silver line was drawn against the pitch-black background. Following the split-second strike, starlight briefly twinkled. It was dazzling. And brutal. As I was captivated by the splendid sword dance... Thud, thud, thud...! The remaining heads of the stumbling group fell to the ground. It all happened in less than three seconds. I smiled faintly. "See? Someone really did show up, didn¡¯t they?" Though I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯d call them a hero. I added a silly remark, but it seemed Irene didn¡¯t hear it. Her attention was elsewhere. "Miss Irene?" "..." Her breath trembled as if she were tense. Following the girl¡¯s gaze, I turned my head and saw a figure standing among the corpses. It was a woman exuding a chilling aura. Long, flowing black hair. Two short swords in her hands. A black mask covering her lower face. She had a distinctive appearance. As soon as the woman¡¯s eyes met mine, she began striding toward us. "O-Oh no, she¡¯s coming...!" Irene drew her sword and assumed a stance. Was she overwhelmed by the aura the woman exuded? She seemed shaken. I calmly reassured the fox. "Please, relax. She¡¯s not our enemy." "¡­You know her?" Irene was startled. I hesitated over how to explain, but soon gave up. It would be easier to understand if she saw it for herself. Step, step, step¡ª Before I knew it, the woman was right in front of us. The menacing aura she radiated seemed to warn those around her that she would cut down anyone who blocked her path. The woman, who had approached so aggressively... Suddenly stopped in front of the snake. And then. "Captain." She knelt on one knee. She even disarmed herself, showing complete submission as she paid her respects. "I knew you¡¯d return." The black-haired woman murmured softly. Her voice was filled with emotion. Tears streamed down her pale cheeks. It seemed she was overwhelmed by her feelings. Her bowed head radiated a sense of reverence. ''¡­This is exactly why I¡¯ve been avoiding coming here lately.'' One of the members gave me an overly enthusiastic welcome. And the fox just stood there, staring blankly. Their gazes were both so blatant. Honestly. It was ridiculously overwhelming. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 30 - Astro (2) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 30 - Astro (2) "I knew you would return." The woman with black hair soaked in blood was kneeling, her head bowed toward me. A shimmering trail of tears glistened on her cheek. The menacing aura she had just moments ago had completely vanished. The atmosphere had softened. Her voice trembled with a pitiful quiver, yet it was filled with unmistakable joy. "..." Like a child reunited with a long-lost mother, the woman was overwhelmed with emotion. Although her lower face was hidden behind a mask, she was undoubtedly smiling brightly. I let out a small sigh. ''This is really overwhelming.'' It was nice to see her again after such a long time, but her greeting was far too excessive. Still, I had to accept it. If I didn''t, she might actually break down in tears. I finally forced myself to speak. "It''s been a while, Lena." "I''ve been waiting. I''m just glad you returned safely." "How did you know I was here?" "I happened to be patrolling the streets... and I suddenly felt a familiar presence, so I rushed over." "A presence, huh." It seemed she had picked up on the signal I had been subtly emitting since entering the city. I hadn¡¯t expected her to notice so quickly. Her skills were still as sharp as ever. "Not bad." "Thank you...!" Her eyes sparkled at the compliment. The woman, who had been frozen with a blissful expression, quickly regained her composure and stood up. "The other members have been eagerly awaiting your return as well." "I suppose I should at least show my face." "I''ll escort you. But the beastkin with you...?" "She''s my guest. Make sure she''s treated well." "I¡¯ll do my utmost." Her response was polite. Lena took the lead, and as I followed behind her, Irene nudged my shoulder. "...I don¡¯t understand what''s going on." "Miss Irene." Her black eyes wavered with confusion. She was clearly unsettled. ''This is tricky.'' How was I supposed to explain all of this? It was too complicated and would take too long to explain. And if I mentioned being the head of a criminal organization, it would likely cause unnecessary misunderstandings. Sometimes, silence is better than words. After a brief moment of thought, I decided to give her a vague smile. "Let''s just go." "Are you sure this is the right way? To where the children are¡­?" "Of course. You¡¯ll see them soon, so don¡¯t worry." Leaving the brief exchange behind, the three of us walked through several alleys, side streets, and shadows. As we navigated the winding streets, it wasn¡¯t long before Lena, who was leading the way, came to a stop. We had arrived at our destination. "We¡¯ve arrived." In front of us stood a small tavern. The building was shabby, seemingly abandoned for over ten years. Without hesitation, we entered. Creak¡ª Beyond the old door, an ancient scene awaited us. The tavern was covered in a thick layer of dust, as if it hadn¡¯t seen a visitor in ages. It looked like just an ordinary abandoned place. Irene furrowed her brows again. "...Are you sure this is the right place?" "It is." "There¡¯s no one here. There are no signs of anyone living here." "That¡¯s exactly the point of this space." The fact that it looked abandoned was important. It was meant to avoid attracting attention. It might look like an empty shell... but the real secret lay ahead. "This way." Lena stepped forward confidently. She moved to the most secluded part of the tavern and pried up a few wooden planks. There was a hidden entrance. "Stairs...?" Underneath the planks was a staircase. It led down into a deep underground space, so deep that the end couldn¡¯t be seen. "Please, go ahead." Thud, thud¡ª Without hesitation, I descended the stairs. After walking down the long slope for a while, we finally reached the bottom. A large iron door awaited us. "It¡¯s been a while." "They¡¯re all waiting. I informed them in advance that you were coming." "Oh dear." That¡¯s a bit concerning. I hesitated briefly. But it was too late to turn back now. I slowly pushed the door open. A heavy creak echoed through the air. Creeeak¡ª! And with that, a new scene unfolded. The damp, musty underground air disappeared, and bright lights dispelled the darkness. It was a spacious and impeccably clean room. "Ah..." The fox beside me let out a gasp. The wooden floors were polished, the space was open and comfortable, and magic lamps illuminated the room. It was like the headquarters of a high-ranking knight order. Even better than that, really. It was no wonder she was surprised. She would never have imagined such a place existed underground. I felt a slight urge to tease her reaction, but I soon realized I wasn¡¯t in the position for that. "..." Thirty pairs of eyes were focused on me. About that many people were standing there, all staring blankly. As if in shock. "Ahem." I cleared my throat awkwardly. Hiding my growing discomfort behind a smile, I greeted the familiar faces. "It¡¯s been a while, everyone." And then. "..." A brief silence followed. It quickly became awkward. Just as I began to regret my light-hearted greeting. "...Captain?" A dazed mumble reached my ears. As if they were dreaming. The voice, which had been frozen for a while, gradually softened and then finally knelt down. It was a sob of pure emotion. "Ah... the Captain has returned!" A clear cry rang out. The rising emotion spread, infecting those around. "Is it really the Captain...?" "Does this mean he hasn¡¯t abandoned us?" "A miracle has happened..." "Oh, Serpent." They seemed entranced. Muttering to themselves, the members each began to kneel on the floor. Some of them even began to cry. Before I could even process the scene. The members bowed their heads. They placed a clenched fist over their chests and chanted in unison. "Everything according to your will." The air was filled with reverence. Joy, respect, tears, devotion, love... countless emotions filled the space. It was like watching fanatics in a cult. I felt my head start to spin. Why are they acting like this? And that embarrassing chant¡ªI told them to change it ages ago. Why are they still using it? It was driving me crazy. "Hehe." Yet despite it all, my lips curled into a sinister smile, thanks to my damned nature. As I silently endured the discomfort. The fox, looking bewildered, asked me a question. "You... who exactly are you?" "I wonder." = I don¡¯t know either. "None of them seem sane. Are you really leading a cult or something?" "What do you think?" = I don¡¯t know either, damn it. Her eyes were filled with suspicion. The members didn¡¯t seem like they had any intention of getting up. ''Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have come.'' This was unbearably stressful. *** Meanwhile. A girl was running down a wide corridor. She was moving with urgency, as if something pressing had happened. Her footsteps echoed dryly. Thud, thud, thud, thud¡ª! Her silver hair fluttered in the air as she ran. Her eyes, which held the soft glow of moonlight, had a cold, distant look. A faint burn scar marred part of her face. She had an intensely frosty expression. "Hah, hah...!" This was Neria Lightning, the Vice-Captain of Astro. She had been working alone on some paperwork, so she was the last to hear the news. Since she had missed him more than anyone else. The girl immediately bolted from her seat. ''Captain, Captain, Captain...'' As she crossed the corridor, she repeated the name in her heart. For over half a year, she hadn¡¯t been able to find him. The only thing he had left was a single letter. She had feared that he might have abandoned them. Even as she trembled with that fear, Neria had kept her faith. ''Finally.'' Her faith was rewarded. News of ''him,'' the one she had longed for more than anything. The girl finally reached the end of the corridor and flung open the last door. And then. "Hehe, everyone, you can lift your heads now." Blindingly radiant blonde hair. That mischievous smile. The boy was standing there as if nothing had happened. Around him, the members who had knelt earlier were still deep in their reverence. Their eyes met. "Oh." "Ah." A breath caught in her throat for a moment. It was the boy who spoke first. "Neria! It¡¯s been a while." Grinning. His eyes formed crescent moons as he smiled, and in that blissful curve, reality came crashing in. The Captain had returned. ''I wasn¡¯t abandoned.'' A thick wave of relief washed over her. Before she knew it, her emotions burst forth, and tears of joy began to fall. Neria maintained a steady stride. Thud¡ª When she reached the boy, she knelt down on both knees. She bowed her head. "Welcome back." She took the Serpent¡¯s hand that was offered to her. With tears still streaming down her face, she kissed the back of his noble hand in reverence. The sweet scent of his skin brushed past her nose. "My master." It was intoxicating. S~ea??h the novelF~ire.net website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just like with the letter he had left before, she wanted to breathe in his scent, but she barely restrained herself. She knew he wouldn¡¯t like it. "Hmm~ Has it been about half a year since I disappeared?" "It¡¯s been exactly 194 days today." "I¡¯m quite late, then." "I¡¯ve been waiting." "Hehe." The boy smiled, as if pleased. "Thank you." "I only held onto the faith that I should." Neria closed her eyes quietly. Still bowing her head, she recited a prayer. "Everything according to your will." To the god she served. *** The storm passed. Just when it seemed like the members were finally starting to calm down, Neria appeared, and they all started crying again. It was a chaotic time. ''This is why I hesitated to come.'' It felt like this before, half a year ago, but today it seemed even worse. It really felt like I had become the leader of a fanatical cult. I felt like I had aged ten years. A faint sigh escaped me. ''But I guess it''s a good thing.'' It''s better that they welcomed me like this. I only ever showed up when I needed them, and this time, I had been gone for a full six months. Maybe it was a miracle they still treated me as their captain. ''...Come to think of it, I came here because I needed to ask them for something again.'' Honestly, I felt a bit guilty. I should probably show my face around here more often. I made that promise to myself, knowing I wouldn¡¯t keep it. I turned to the Vice-Captain, who was standing nearby. "Neria." "You called for me." Her response came immediately. Had she been waiting for me to speak? It felt like her entire focus was on me. Her silver eyes sparkled with an overwhelming intensity. "What would you like?" "Well... I was wondering if the beastkin foxes I asked you to look after last time are still here?" "Of course. It was your command, after all." "I¡¯d like to see them after a long time." "I¡¯ll take you to them right away." "Let¡¯s go, Miss Irene." "...Ah, okay." We rose from our seats. I had other things to discuss with the Vice-Captain, but... I planned to visit the foxes first for Irene, who looked like she was dying of anxiety. She was going to be in for a big surprise. "Hehe." I walked with a sly smile. *** "Hehe." The boy smiled ominously. Irene watched him with uneasy eyes. ''What exactly is he... and what¡¯s with this massive underground facility?'' It was a suspicious place. Everywhere she looked, she saw signs of expensive space-expansion magic being used, giving it the feel of a mansion. And then there were those people who called themselves members. And the location of the building, deep in the heart of the slum. There wasn¡¯t a single thing that didn¡¯t make her uncomfortable. ''Are the kids really in a place like this...?'' Her mind kept wandering to dark possibilities. A slum filled with thick fog. A criminal organization that seemed out of their minds. An underground facility so deep that no one could find it. And finally, the children. ''A slum, a criminal organization, an underground facility... and children.'' It was a disturbing combination. A cold tension gripped her throat. ¨CYour siblings are in a ''good place.'' I sent them there myself. Why? The one remark she had brushed off as a joke kept replaying in her mind. Thump, thump, thump, thump¡ª! Her heart pounded furiously, making it hard for her to stay calm. The fox bit her lip nervously. "This seems to be the place." The snake suddenly stopped walking. Before she knew it, the two of them had reached a large iron door. The girl swallowed hard. "Miss Irene." "..." "This is my finest work. I hope it meets your expectations." His sinister voice whispered. Without hesitation, the blonde boy pulled on the door handle. "Welcome. To the ''paradise'' I¡¯ve prepared for you." Creeeak¡ª! As the elegant door swung open, a shocking scene unfolded. A blatant stench invaded her senses. "...!" The fox¡¯s expression froze. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 31 - Astro (3) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 31 - Astro (3) Creeeak¡ª! With a loud noise, the metal door opened. As the interior gradually came into view, a strong, blatant scent hit her nose. The fox¡¯s tail instinctively stood on end. The source of the smell stimulating her senses was... "Delicious!" "So fluffy...!" A faintly sweet aroma wafted through the air. In a space decorated in a charming and cozy manner, familiar children were seated together at a quaint table with an elegant design. They were the foxes that Irene had entrusted. "It¡¯s so sweet, it melts in your mouth..." "I could eat the pie Teacher made every day!" "Yum..." "It¡¯s as good as something the Captain would make!!" They were laughing and chatting as they each nibbled on the pie in front of them. Was that where the strong, sweet scent was coming from? The foxes looked incredibly happy. Every time they brought the fork to their mouths, their tails wagged in delight. It was a scene that naturally warmed the heart. "...?" A question mark floated above the observing girl¡¯s head. The scene was completely unexpected. The tension that had built up inside her quickly dissipated in vain. "It seems it¡¯s snack time." A sudden voice interrupted her thoughts. When she turned around, she saw the golden snake smiling broadly. "Snack time...?" "It¡¯s something I arranged. I made sure there are snacks available three times a day, in addition to regular meals." "W-Wait a minute... Three times a day? Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?" "It¡¯s important for them to eat well and grow strong at their age." The boy nodded confidently. "Rest assured. The chef here is so skilled that even I¡¯m impressed." She had known the basement was large, but to think there was even a chef down here... She suddenly realized how serious this setup was. The boy continued explaining with a satisfied expression. "We¡¯re taking care of not only their nutrition but also managing their constitution and eating habits... So there¡¯s no need to worry about your siblings¡¯ health." "...." Irene listened absentmindedly. Even so, her dark eyes hadn¡¯t lost their light. All she saw was a gentle smile. It felt confusing. How should she put it? The scene in front of her was so different from the one that had made her anxious moments ago. ''This is strange.'' Only now did the detailed surroundings begin to catch her attention. Everything looked expensive, from the plush carpets to the abundance of toys lying around. The setup showed considerable thoughtfulness toward the children. She hadn¡¯t expected such meticulous care. The fact that she had suspected the basement made her feel a bit embarrassed. The children were doing well. The fox quietly watched her siblings. "...Big sis Irene?" As she stood there, one of the children caught sight of her. That one word quickly spread to the others. "What? Is big sis here?" "Where is she?" "She¡¯s right there! How can you not see her standing at the door?" "Wow, it¡¯s true?!" "It looks like the Captain came with her!" sea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One by one, the children¡¯s gazes focused on her. Irene awkwardly smiled. "It¡¯s been a while, everyone." The children¡¯s faces lit up with joy. They put down their snacks and immediately ran toward the girl. Warmth filled her arms as several of the foxes hugged her. "Big sis! I missed you so much..." "You came to see us, right? We¡¯ve been waiting!" "It¡¯s been forever!" "Where have you been all this time, big sis?" As the children chattered excitedly, even the usually stern girl couldn¡¯t help but smile. "I missed you all too." She spread her arms wide and embraced her siblings. Despite her usual sharp and fierce demeanor, Irene was now completely at ease. Her lips curved into a bright, unfamiliar smile. "...." It was a scene filled with tenderness. The blond boy watched from a step behind, observing the foxes¡¯ reunion. He didn¡¯t want to disrupt the touching moment. "Enjoy it while you can." He muttered softly. And then. The snake turned around and left. His quiet steps left only fleeting traces as he disappeared. *** Having quietly slipped away... While the foxes were still caught up in their reunion in the opposite room... I sat at the desk, occupied with work. A faint murmur escaped my lips. "It¡¯s been a while." Indeed. When was the last time I sat in this chair? I had set up this ''Captain¡¯s Office'' with a sense of grandeur, but I barely remembered spending any time here. It was too vague to evoke any memories. I quietly pushed away the random thoughts. In front of me stood a girl with silver hair, reminiscent of winter. She was Neria Lightning, the Vice-Captain of Astro. "You called for me." She stood with a precise posture. There wasn¡¯t a hint of life in her eyes. It was like looking at an empty shell. Or a puppet bound by strings. In any case. "There¡¯s something I¡¯d like you to do." "If it¡¯s something you ask, I¡¯ll gladly do anything." There was something else I had in mind. As her immediate response hung in the air, I slowly began to speak. "Recently, there have been some rumors circulating." "What kind of rumors?" "There have been reports of unusual activity from the heretics... those who worship the Demon God." "That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve been hearing about it on and off for the past few months." "As expected." So they¡¯re starting to move. Considering the flow of the original story, it wasn¡¯t surprising that they were appearing now. If anything, they were a bit late. "How about on the other fronts?" "There are rumors that two major figures from the underworld have joined forces. We haven¡¯t figured out why yet." "A slaver... and a monarch, correct?" "Yes." "That¡¯s also following the original plot." The Baobab Tree, the Merchant, the King. They were factions that appeared as villains in the original story, but so far, there hadn¡¯t been anything unusual. They were just following the script. "Keep gathering information as usual." "Understood." "And just in case, increase the patrols... Oh, and one more thing." Something suddenly came to mind. I smiled meaningfully as I looked directly into her silver eyes. My voice dropped to a cold tone. "Earlier, there was a bit of a scuffle. Some thugs were demanding tolls at the crossroads." "...!" "Has management been neglected?" "I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll rectify it immediately." "I entrusted this task to you, but there was a mistake... How should I take this?" "It won¡¯t happen again." Neria¡¯s reaction was noticeably flustered. The cold demeanor she had maintained until now began to crack and crumble. Why is she so scared? It was meant to be a word of concern. While I had been absent for six months, Neria had been handling Astro¡¯s affairs and overseeing the city. How could I possibly scold such a valuable asset? It was just a mistake she hadn¡¯t made before, so I was merely showing concern. "I had faith in our Vice-Captain." "P-Please, Master, don¡¯t abandon me..." "Oh dear... How could I possibly abandon our capable Neria?" If you leave, our organization will collapse. You handle 30% of our operations on your own. "I¡¯m just suggesting we try a bit harder." "...Yes, Master." Did my words dampen her spirits? The girl hung her head low. I decided to comfort her and stood up from my seat. "Don¡¯t worry." "...?!" I gently patted her silver hair. Slowly, making sure not to mess it up. Neria seemed flustered at first and didn¡¯t know how to react, then she stiffened and stood there rigidly. Her shoulders twitched even as she tried to stay still. "Hngh, hmm..." Each time my hand brushed through her hair, a soft whimper escaped her lips. She must have had a hard time. She was almost on the verge of tears. "I would never abandon you." Indeed, nothing soothes like a good pat on the head. The girl slowly started to relax. I continued to comfort her for a while. *** Meanwhile. Irene, who had been surrounded by the foxes, was being led here and there as she spent time with them. It seemed the children had missed her quite a lot. For a while, the cheerful energy unique to children filled the basement. "Haa..." After the chaotic time had passed, Irene sat in a corner to take a short break. The young foxes, never seeming to tire, were playing together again. They ate well, slept well, and laughed often. Their overall lifestyle seemed so balanced that they radiated a healthy vitality that she hadn¡¯t seen before. It was a stark contrast to the time when they had been trapped in that cramped cell. ''That¡¯s a relief.'' Seeing them doing so well. A belated sense of relief washed over her, and a faint smile crossed her lips. ''I was so worried... but it seems he truly has been helping them sincerely.'' The narrow eyes that had seemed so sinister now appeared a little different. Though she had vowed never to trust humans again, she couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful. For a moment, she reflected on the boy. Then. "So you¡¯re the guest that the Captain brought." "...?" A rough voice suddenly interrupted her thoughts. She turned around and saw a man with red hair. He appeared to be middle-aged. His sturdy frame exuded a subtle sense of strength. "I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you for some time." "Oh... really?" "I should introduce myself first." The man laughed at Irene¡¯s wary response. With a hearty nod, he placed a fist over his chest and said, "Kyle Stroban. I¡¯m the chef here, and I also oversee the children." "Ah." This was the person the boy had proudly mentioned. On top of that, he was also their teacher? Realizing she was meeting the man who had been taking care of the children, Irene quickly returned the greeting. "My name is Irene Foxis." "Haha! The children have told me a lot about you." They exchanged a few light words. Only then did Irene start to take a closer look at his face. Striking red hair, eyes the color of blood. Arms rippling with muscle, as if honed by years of wielding a sword, and a sturdy build to match. A cross-shaped scar etched on his cheek. His presence was so calm it was almost eerie. ''...Where did such a monster come from?'' Cold sweat began to form without her realizing it. The members she had encountered earlier had all seemed like exceptional fighters, but standing before this man, their light dimmed in comparison. She thought she had seen her share of monsters crawling through the mud. ''What in the world?'' There was something unusual about him. Had he been hiding his presence until now? He was becoming increasingly more tangible. The professors at Gallimard, known as the "Heaven Beyond Heaven." There was no one on the continent who could compare to them. But this man¡¯s intensity seemed capable of trampling even those mighty figures. ''This can¡¯t be real.'' It was a strength beyond anything she could comprehend. And yet, this man was just a chef? As she began to feel that something was off. ''His face... looks familiar somehow...'' A sudden sense of deja vu struck her. The deep red hair, the solid build, the cross-shaped scar on his cheek. She definitely knew this man. She recalled her master¡¯s voice, which she had heard countless times. ¨CIrene, remember this man in the painting. ¨CIf you intend to walk the path of the sword... you¡¯ll have to surpass this sky one day. ¨CHe¡¯s the only person in the continent¡¯s history to have reached the stars. A scene she had almost forgotten played vividly in her mind. Her master would often shove the painting in front of her and praise the man¡¯s achievements. In the painting, the young man with red hair was smiling. The name of the figure depicted was... ''Kyle Stroban.'' Though many years had passed, there was an unmistakable familiarity in his features. Irene murmured blankly, "...The Red Sword Saint?" The sword once hailed as humanity¡¯s strongest. A figure who had adorned many pages of history with unparalleled strength, the most brilliant legacy of a bygone era. The Sword Saint smiled sheepishly. "I didn¡¯t think anyone would recognize me... Haha! This is a bit embarrassing!" It was a clear confirmation. "No way." Irene mumbled to herself in disbelief. Why was the man once known as the continent¡¯s apex... involved in a criminal organization? On the surface, it sounded like a lament. But the reality was far different. "You... surely..." Confusion, shock, doubt. The fox¡¯s overwhelming emotions stemmed from a more fundamental issue. In a daze, she muttered, "...I heard you died in an accident two years ago." Kyle Stroban. Known as the ''Red Sword Saint'' or the ''Fallen Star.'' A hero who had purged countless dark mages and greatly contributed to the continent¡¯s peace, symbolizing the Empire¡¯s last 20 years. And. According to official records, deceased. "...." "I¡¯m just a simple chef now." A hearty laugh echoed through the room. Irene was facing a ghost that should not exist. "Haha! It¡¯s a grace bestowed by the Captain." "What did you say...?" "I survived thanks to him." The Captain was mentioned once again. The Sword Saint offered a brief prayer with a reverent expression. His face showed deep respect. He seemed to be in the same state as the members she had seen outside. The fox stood frozen, watching the scene unfold. ''A slum, a criminal organization, a basement, fanatics... and now the Empire¡¯s missing hero.'' Just how far do these roots go? A sticky sense of dread crawled up her neck. The girl could only swallow dryly as she considered the mastermind likely standing at the center of all these events. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 32 - Astro (4) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 32 - Astro (4) ¡°Well, this is surprising.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°That you recognized me. I¡¯ve heard beastfolk usually show little interest in other races.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re not wrong. Foxes are the worst about that.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The man spoke casually as he struck up a conversation. Irene furrowed her brow for a moment before answering in a somewhat reluctant voice. ¡°I learned about you from my teacher.¡± ¡°Your teacher, you say?¡± ¡°From swordsmanship. They¡¯ve looked after me like a parent since I was young, and they were one of your most ardent supporters.¡± ¡°Hearing that makes me feel a bit embarrassed. Hahaha!¡± ¡°I was sick of it.¡± The girl vividly remembered. A wheat field swaying with the gentle breeze, the earth glowing golden to prove its abundance. In that nostalgic landscape stood an elderly man with silver hair. ¨CHaven¡¯t I told you before, Irene? ¨CA sword must always carry the light of righteousness. ¨CJust like the Red Sword Saint¡­ who would break easily but never waver, fall easily but never lie down. You must become such a person. ¨CGo find your own star. Back then, she had brushed it off, thinking it was just another lecture. ¡°Every time I got a lecture, your name would come up.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s unfortunate.¡± ¡°Having the subject of those lectures standing right next to me now¡­ it¡¯s strange, almost surreal.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± The Sword Saint nodded as if he understood. Their conversation continued in short bursts, with Irene holding onto a brief silence before asking the question that was hardest to believe. It was a direct pitch, getting straight to the point. ¡°I definitely heard you died two years ago.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Was he unwilling to share? The Sword Saint closed his mouth. The cheerful atmosphere from a moment ago vanished, and a cold silence settled over them. The air grew chilly in an instant. ¡®Did I mess up?¡¯ From his reaction, it didn¡¯t seem like a pleasant topic. Maybe she should¡¯ve been more subtle with the question. As the nervous girl started to sweat, a low chuckle broke the silence. ¡°Pfft¡­ Puh, hahahaha!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°My apologies! You looked so serious that I couldn¡¯t resist playing a little prank.¡± The tension melted away. The Sword Saint, now laughing heartily, looked every bit the middle-aged man he was. Friendly, yet¡­ maybe a little unsettling. Leaning back against his chair, he naturally continued the conversation. ¡°There¡¯s really not much to tell.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I was simply too blindly devoted to ¡®justice,¡¯ and I paid a bit of a price for it.¡± His tone was playful, but there was a deep meaning behind his words. His clouded eyes flickered with fleeting emotions. But his lips spoke calmly. ¡°I should have died. Just as the records say, a hollow and empty end.¡± The fall of a once-brilliant star. Yet, even in the depths of that despair, someone reached out a hand. ¡°The Captain saved me.¡± ¡°That shady person¡­?¡± ¡°It was nothing short of a miracle. Since then, I¡¯ve lived by dedicating my loyalty to him.¡± The Sword Saint¡¯s lips faintly curled upward. Though his smile carried a hint of playfulness, it wasn¡¯t a lighthearted one. It was a worn expression, one only an adult could wear. ¡°It¡¯s the same for the others. Every single one of them owes their life to the Captain.¡± ¡°All of them¡­?¡± The members who seemed like fanatics worshipping the boy. Even their unsettling devotion appeared to have its reasons. ¡°Poor orphans, unjustly condemned criminals, wretched beggars¡­ and even a fallen star.¡± Lives that were no better than street trash. ¡°But the Captain didn¡¯t turn his back on us.¡± The world had abandoned them. Their hearts broken, their will withered, their hope lost. It was during that slow death that the golden snake found them. ¡°That¡¯s why we believe in him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And that child serving as the Vice-Captain is especially special. Her attachment to him is understandable.¡± ¡°Was there something that happened to her¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not for me to say.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Anyway.¡± The man casually shifted the tone of the conversation. The Sword Saint shook off his earlier seriousness and left her with a few more words. ¡°To form a bond means to be ¡®tamed.¡¯¡± That was something the Captain used to say often. Things untamed have no true color of their own. Only those tamed by something can see the meaningful landscapes ahead. The resplendent golden light. ¡°I pray that such a moment comes for you too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± A bond, and being tamed. She had heard those words before, but still, their meaning eluded her. It felt like she was grappling with an unsolvable question. No fitting response came to mind. The fox stood there, frozen for a while. In the end, she only nodded quietly. *** The day had passed in a blur. It was almost evening, and to make it back in time for curfew at the dormitory, she had to leave soon. Irene was saying a brief farewell to her siblings. ¡°Sis¡­ are you leaving already?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just stay here with us? The teachers are all so nice¡­¡± ¡°Sniff¡­¡± The children, on the verge of tears, clung to her. Irene, offering a complicated smile, gently comforted the young foxes. ¡°I have things I need to do.¡± ¡°Do you really have to go¡­?¡± ¡°I made a promise. You remember, don¡¯t you? I told you not to break a promise with a friend.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± They answered dejectedly. Of course, the children weren¡¯t truly intent on throwing a tantrum or refusing to let her go. They knew how much their sister had sacrificed to protect them. They had grown up too fast. Having lived under such oppression for so long, perhaps it was the world that had forced them to mature early. Forcing them to forget their childhood. Turning them into adults before their time. ¡°I¡¯ll come back again during the break.¡± Irene smiled bitterly. As she turned to leave, the boy beside her interjected with a sly grin. ¡°Oh, come on~ Wonderful foxes don¡¯t get sad over something like this!¡± His hands expertly rummaged through his pockets. Soon after, a flood of chocolates and candies emerged from the small space, almost as if by magic. He handed the children a handful each, adding a little wink. ¡°These are my gifts to you.¡± ¡°Sniff¡­ thank you¡­¡± ¡°Sniff¡­ Thank you so much.¡± ¡°Heh, no need to thank me.¡± The boy grinned. His lighthearted tone lifted the mood effortlessly, as he skillfully handled the children. Perhaps it was his way of helping Irene as well. ¡®What in the world.¡¯ The fox watched the snake with a complex gaze. The voice she had heard earlier and the lingering questions played over in her mind. ¡®Why¡­ is he doing all this for me?¡¯ Thinking back, it had been this way from the start. He had rescued her from that hellish cage and protected her siblings. Though he often acted suspiciously. He had never once done anything to harm her. In fact, it felt like he treated her with care. ¡®It¡¯s strange.¡¯ Humans are a treacherous breed. They exploit others¡¯ goodwill, deceive, and eventually take everything away. She had learned that truth at a steep cost. ¨CI¡¯m sorry, Irene. Sea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¨CI wanted to stay by your side forever. The day she lost her teacher, she made a vow. Never to trust a human again. No matter how sweet their words, she would laugh and scorn them. And yet. ¡°It¡¯s time to go, Miss Irene.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad. It doesn¡¯t have to be during the break. You can come visit anytime you want.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know what to do. Despite her efforts to push him away, the smiling boy kept coming closer. It felt like the solid walls she had built were starting to shake. Such a heavy sense of goodwill¡­ it was new to her. Perhaps it was because of the past two years, where she had to fight tooth and nail to survive. She almost felt as if she had grown weak. Irene shook off her idle thoughts and spoke with a steady voice. ¡°I trust that your members will take good care of the children.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯d send them to the orphanage run by Astro, but¡­ as you know, it¡¯s still a time to be cautious.¡± ¡°An orphanage? You run something like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a modest one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s still impressive¡­¡± Her quiet response hung in the air. The boy froze for a moment before replying in a calm tone. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want the children to be alone.¡± The snake¡¯s lips curled into a soft smile. ¡°Because childhood loneliness¡­ leaves scars for life.¡± His voice echoed with a quiet intensity. Though he wore his usual smile, there was a sadness in his expression. As if hinting at a distant past. ¡°...?¡± ¡°Well, well! Enough with the gloomy talk, shall we?¡± While Irene tilted her head at the strange atmosphere, the boy walked ahead toward the exit. He exchanged greetings and jokes with the members as they passed by, the golden figure promising to return. ¡°¡­¡± Irene, who had stood there dazed, finally moved her feet. Following the fading silhouette of the snake. *** Meanwhile. In an unknown location. A few hooded figures had gathered in a dark and silent room. They were seated around a round table, exuding an ominous air. ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡± The hooded figure at the center murmured. Though he said nothing more, the others nodded quietly. ¡°We¡¯ve been lying low for a while, but now¡­ it¡¯s time to take root once again.¡± At the center of the black round table, there was a golden emblem. A design that resembled an inverted tree. There was only one group that would don such a sinister symbol. The largest group of dark magicians on the continent, Baobab. After years of dormancy, this heretical order was stirring once again. ¡°Exactly two years ago today, we killed the one who had been such a nuisance to us¡­ the Red Sword Saint.¡± Though the cost had been high, the result was worth it. Now, there were no longer any warriors on the continent capable of stopping them. This time, they would carry out their master¡¯s will. ¡°I hear there are some promising students at Gallimard Academy.¡± A summoner who commands dragons. The Empire¡¯s First Princess, known as an unparalleled genius. The twin siblings of the Vanity family. And even the rising star of the Snakes family. ¡°They will all make fine offerings to him.¡± ¨CBang!! Behind the robed figures was a massive iron cage. Something enormous was thrashing inside, a grotesque structure covered in human flesh. It let out a blood-curdling scream, as if hungry for slaughter. ¨CScreeeeeech!! The piercing noise tore through the air, but none of the robed figures so much as flinched. Instead, they broke into maniacal laughter. ¡°Prepare everything.¡± Their eyes gleamed with greed. In their minds, they already envisioned a continent covered in blood and fire. Shivers of excitement ran down their spines. ¡°The time has come for us to reemerge.¡± Take root, oh cursed trees. ¡°All for the sake of the One, the source of all things¡­ our lord, the Demon God.¡± ¡°For the Demon God.¡± In that dark and silent place, danger was quietly taking root. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 33 - Beginning (1) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 33 - Beginning (1) Time had flown by in a blur. I thought about staying a bit longer since it had been a while, but unfortunately, the academy¡¯s schedule was tight. Plus, the main event was coming up soon. I clicked my tongue in regret. The members were in tears when I said I was leaving again. "Captainnnn¡­!" "How can you leave us to wait yet again?!" "We wish to serve you just a little longer, even just for one more night¡­ please stay!" Why are they always like this? It wasn¡¯t the first or second time I had experienced this, but their reactions were still overwhelming. I forced myself to walk away, pretending to be indifferent. At the door, two people were waiting for me. A girl with long silver hair and a middle-aged man with striking red hair. I greeted them in turn. ¡°I¡¯ll be stepping out for a while.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°Haha! Take it easy and have a safe trip.¡± At least with these two here, I felt reassured. Even though all the members were strong, they were unpredictable, and that made me anxious. ¡°I¡¯m leaving Astro in your hands.¡± ¡°Before you return, I¡¯ll have gathered all the information you requested.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of your fox guests!¡± ¡°Good.¡± With their reliable responses, I was able to leave the basement with peace of mind. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s be off.¡± And so, I returned to the academy. *** ¡°Don¡¯t you think we spent the weekend pretty well?¡± ¡°Do you?¡± ¡°It was a bit tiring, but¡­ it was nice seeing everyone after a while.¡± ¡°The kids did seem to be doing well.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± We were walking down the hallway, as usual, heading to class. The snake, the fox, and the pilot walked side by side, cutting across the corridor. I asked lightly. ¡°How was your weekend, Miss Regia?¡± ¡°M-My weekend?¡± ¡°Yes, I was just curious how you spent it.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I, um, I just wandered around the academy. It¡¯s so big, and there are still so many places I haven¡¯t explored yet¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± As expected of the protagonist. She had a lot of interest in her surroundings. It felt like the original story. Traveling across vast fields, meeting people, and forming bonds. Personally, I liked the unique calmness of it. ¡®Glad to see she¡¯s enjoying herself.¡¯ I smiled faintly. Even in a setting where she was treated as nothing but an outsider, her ability to bloom on her own like a solitary flower was beautiful. My once-hardened heart began to soften. For a while, I savored that tenderness as I walked in a pleasant mood. ¡°Student Judas.¡± Suddenly, a voice called out. When I turned around in response, I saw an old man with a thick beard. He exuded an air of antiquity. ¡°Could we talk for a moment?¡± It was one of the academy¡¯s professors. He was a veteran and one of the more esteemed instructors at Gallimard, responsible for teaching [The Extremes of Magical Manifestation]. He was also highly respected by many students. ¡°It won¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°Professor Raphael.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know an old man¡¯s name like mine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re known as the most knowledgeable sage, sir. Your reputation precedes you.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ you¡¯re a sharp one, aren¡¯t you? I like that.¡± The old man chuckled approvingly. Though he was known for being warm to his students, this particular kindness felt rather overt. I had a pretty good idea of what this was about. I quietly listened to what the professor had to say. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to propose to you.¡± ¡°Please, go ahead.¡± ¡°Have you thought about delving deeper into magic?¡± ¡°¡­¡± So, it¡¯s come to this. It was a familiar opening line, leading the conversation exactly as I had expected. I sighed inwardly. ¡®How many times today?¡¯ The same thing had been happening over the past several days. After the shocking duel, which had left quite an impression, the faculty had begun approaching me as if they had all made some kind of pact. All with the same goal in mind. ¡°We¡¯re short on people in the research lab these days. I¡¯m thinking of taking on a promising student as my apprentice¡­¡± The professors were eyeing me. Perhaps it was because of the series of jaw-dropping performances I had put on, but they were now flooding me with offers to be scouted. Today alone, this was the seventh proposal I had received. It was like a competition, with each one rushing in fiercely. They offered me roles as apprentices, assistants, even head assistants¡­ some had even promised to make me their successor. The professors were engaged in a fierce battle of wits. And every time, I had to force an awkward smile. ¡°¡­So, what do you think?¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite an honor, sir.¡± This time was no different. With a polite tone, I slowly curled my lips into a smile. ¡°However¡­¡± ¡°However?¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a sudden proposal that it¡¯s given me a lot to think about.¡± ¡°I understand. You¡¯ve probably received similar offers.¡± ¡°It may sound a bit rude, but¡­ would you mind if I took some time to think it over?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The old man nodded readily. ¡°You¡¯re cautious, I see.¡± ¡°My apologies.¡± ¡°No, no, it only makes me like you more. A sign of a great mage, I¡¯d say.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯ve made a decision.¡± ¡°I look forward to it. See you next time.¡± The professor clicked his tongue in regret, then turned and walked away. As I watched him leave, Irene, who had been observing quietly, spoke up. ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°You. You have no intention of studying under anyone, do you?¡± ¡°Well, no.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just reject them?¡± The fox narrowed her eyes. She tilted her head, clearly not understanding. ¡°If it¡¯s really that annoying, why not just tell them no right away? Why do you always leave it vague?¡± Was that what she was curious about? Well, I suppose from her perspective, it must look like I¡¯m just playing games when I have no intention of accepting. I replied softly. ¡°It¡¯s because I feel bad.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°These professors have all been very kind to me. I feel bad outright rejecting them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ surprisingly considerate for someone like you.¡± ¡°You wound me.¡± Not that she was completely wrong. My appearance did give off an unsettling vibe. What a shame that a warm heart is so easily misunderstood because of looks. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitter smile. I added quietly. ¡°Besides, by leaving things open-ended like this, I can use it later if I need to.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll probably be able to ask for a favor or two later, using this as leverage.¡± People get more anxious when they hear ¡®maybe¡¯ instead of ¡®no.¡¯ Right now, the entire Gallimard faculty was desperate to win me over, so I could use this situation to my advantage. The longer I delayed making a choice, the more anxious they would get. And in turn, they would try to win me over with more¡­ special gestures. ¡°I feel bad for the professors, but¡­ to put it simply, I¡¯m playing with them a bit.¡± It would make things easier for me¡ªwhether in grades, convenience, or daily life. They saw me as a ¡®raw gem¡¯ worth enough to justify it. Of course, if I pushed it too far, there could be consequences. ¡°But I¡¯m confident I can handle it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Miss Irene?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± A perfect plan. I was smiling brightly, feeling good about it, but I could sense an odd gaze on me. I turned to find her dark eyes staring at me, full of exasperation. As if she were saying, ¡®Of course, you would say something like that.¡¯ It was a very disrespectful look. I asked awkwardly. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s just how the world works. I¡¯m not doing anything unusual.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Well. She could at least say something. But instead of her usual sharp retort, she stayed silent. It was a strangely infuriating reaction. Crunch! Feeling annoyed, I grabbed her swaying tail. The fox''s shoulders flinched, and the silence was broken. ¡°Hyah?!¡± ¡°This is punishment.¡± ¡°W-Wait, hyuk¡­! I-I didn¡¯t say anything¡­ ahh¡­!¡± ¡°Your disrespectful look is the problem.¡± ¡°Heeiiik?! P-Please stop¡­! It feels really weird!!¡± ¡°Accept your punishment.¡± The playful bickering continued. The fox¡¯s shrieks echoed between us for quite some time. *** The constant flood of professors ambushing me. It had started to slow down after a few days. It wasn¡¯t that they had given up. ¨CI¡¯ll give it serious thought. After repeating this phrase so many times, most of the professors had come to expect a ¡®delayed¡¯ answer. Though the past few days had been chaotic. Still, it was nice to have things settle down. After the duel, it was the first peace I had enjoyed in a while. Thanks to that, a quiet routine. The snake was relaxing under the warm summer sun¡­ ¡°Hello.¡± Or so I thought, until a girl suddenly greeted me. ¡°Long time no see.¡± While I had been strolling alone. Someone approached me. Platinum hair shimmering in the gentle breeze, and eyes the color of the sea. Her subtle presence lingered like a whisper. ¡°Your Highness¡­?¡± It was none other than Charlotte. After the persistent professors had finally backed off, now it was the princess who had appeared. ¡®This isn¡¯t bad, though.¡¯ A character I had adored in the game. Not just any character, but one of the pillars of the story¡ªCharlotte herself had come to speak with me. I couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased. Smiling brightly, I said. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet the First Star of the Empire.¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s good to see you.¡± ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure?¡± ¡°I just wanted to see you.¡± ¡°You came to see¡­ me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The girl nodded calmly. Her eyes were fixed on me with clear intent. She stared for a while, then suddenly leaned in close. Before I could react. Charlotte¡¯s nose brushed against my chest. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± Startled by the unexpected move, I called out to her, but she just sniffed, as if taking in my scent. Like she was smelling something. "Sniff sniff." What kind of 4D move was this? While I stood there puzzled, she finally pulled away after what felt like enough time. A faint smile lingered on her lips. She looked pure and serene. ¡°A cool refreshing scent.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice. You smell like winter.¡± ¡°A winter scent, you say¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a compliment.¡± ¡°I see.¡± She was an enigma. Last time, she had complimented me on my clear smile, and now it was my scent. Was this her way of showing kindness? ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand, but¡­ thank you.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Charlotte blinked. Before I knew it, her hand was gently patting my head. A soft, tender gesture. ¡®She treats me like a baby.¡¯ Even though she knew my strength, she still reacted with such innocence. I decided to let it slide for now. Her small figure, standing on tiptoe to reach me, was quite cute. As she continued to stroke my head, she suddenly spoke. ¡°You¡¯re different than I expected.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That duel from a few days ago.¡± ¡°You¡¯re referring to Lady Vanity?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Come to think of it, this was our first conversation since then. Charlotte tilted her head slightly. ¡°I was surprised. I thought you¡¯d kill her.¡± S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Pardon? You thought I¡¯d kill Lady Vanity¡­?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°But she insulted you. She slandered your name.¡± ¡°That¡¯s hardly a crime worthy of death.¡± What exactly did people think of me? Why did they always assume I¡¯d kill someone? They didn¡¯t even realize how soft-hearted and kind I truly was. ¡°You really are interesting.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°I wonder what kind of person you are. A good person? Or a bad one?¡± ¡°It depends on who¡¯s judging.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡± Charlotte nodded thoughtfully. In our strange little back-and-forth, we exchanged a few more words. ¡°The midterms are coming up soon.¡± ¡°They¡¯re next week already. Quite a tight schedule, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I told you I¡¯d be watching.¡± She must have been referring to the placement test. I mulled over the brief memory. The platinum-haired girl smiled softly. ¡°I still want to know more about you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m hiding much¡­ but I¡¯ll do my best to meet your expectations.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gallimard¡¯s midterms. With the test date looming ever closer, the atmosphere at the academy had turned tense. Personally, I was looking forward to it. ¡®The Nightmare of Belzen.¡¯ There was an event I had been anticipating. It was one of the core storylines in the original, and one of the most highly regarded episodes. [EP6. Bergen Belzen] ¨CThe Lost Girl, The Monsters Who Couldn¡¯t Cry¨C It was the event I had been waiting for since the early stages. A quiet smile tugged at my lips. ¡°Next week should be exciting.¡± I muttered softly. *** A few days passed. As the midterms drew near, the atmosphere at the academy grew colder. Perhaps due to the pressure of academics. The air was frozen, like a block of ice. ¨CAs previously announced, the upcoming midterms will be conducted in groups of three. ¨CPlease form your groups and submit the names to your respective professors as soon as possible. ¨CGallimard wishes all students the best of luck. ¨CProve yourselves in this important test. The notice had come just two days before the exam. An unexpected requirement. The students, though flustered, scrambled to form their groups in preparation. I was no different. ¡°M-My lord¡­ we, w-we¡¯re missing a person, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Regia.¡± The test was to be conducted in groups of three. Even with Regia and me, we still needed one more person to complete the list. But I wasn¡¯t worried. ¡°We have another friend, don¡¯t we?¡± I had already forged the necessary connections for such situations. Smiling brightly, I made my way over. To the girl with blue hair styled in twin buns, hunched over her desk. ¡°Lady Vanity.¡± As I approached with a cheerful voice. ¡°Step back.¡± Someone blocked my path. I was met with the sight of a boy. He had the same blue hair as the villainess, and a haughty demeanor. ¡°Judas Snekes.¡± There was a peculiar tension in the air. The sword at his waist was adorned with the Vanity family crest. I recognized him right away. ¡°I won¡¯t stand by and watch you continue your antics.¡± Ruska Vanity. Emilia¡¯s twin brother, and a minor antagonist in the early stages. His blue eyes glared at me. ¡°I will protect Emilia.¡± He declared boldly. As if delivering some heroic line about protecting his family from a sinister mastermind. I stood there, dumbfounded. What on earth was this? [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 34 - Beginning (2) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 34 - Beginning (2) S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After the duel. Emilia¡¯s standing within the academy had been continuously shaken. ¨C¡°Did you guys see yesterday¡¯s duel?¡± ¨C¡°I heard Lady Vanity was completely overwhelmed.¡± ¨C¡°There was just a huge gap in their levels.¡± ¨C¡°It was so bad, I actually felt sorry for her¡­¡± Noble lineage, a reigning genius, the future of this era. The accolades Emilia had once received now felt meaningless as her lofty reputation crumbled swiftly. The duel had left a massive impact on the students. ¨C¡°No way¡­¡± She had always been an object of admiration. From her stunning appearance to her haughty demeanor and the skills to back up her arrogance, she radiated an irresistible charm that anyone could easily fall for. She was like a flower blooming on the edge of a cliff. However¡­ ¨C¡°Keep this between us.¡± ¨C¡°After the duel, Lady Vanity burst into tears¡­ and her pants got soaked¡­¡± ¨C¡°Shh! What if someone else hears you?¡± Ironically, because her reputation had been so high, her devastating defeat only etched itself deeper into the minds of the students. In front of the entire school, Emilia had been crushed by brute strength, reduced to tears, and even suffered the humiliation of wetting herself. It was an unsightly fall. ¨C¡°Watch what you say.¡± ¨C¡°If you gossip about this and get caught, it¡¯s off with your head.¡± ¨C¡°You could get your whole family wiped out just for mocking the Duke¡¯s daughter.¡± ¨C¡°Be careful.¡± Of course, no one dared to say anything publicly. The name Vanity was still one to be feared, so a hush fell over the students, and they kept their thoughts to themselves. Especially in front of her, everyone remained on their best behavior. The expulsion that had been planned for her was put on hold. And even when Emilia and the Snekes¡¯ heir suddenly began spending time together, suspicion swirled but no one dared to voice it. Their lives were more valuable than the fleeting pleasure of gossip. - I ruined everything. However. That didn¡¯t mean what had happened simply vanished. No matter how careful people were, the atmosphere around her felt off, and Emilia wasn¡¯t dull enough not to notice. Though she pretended to hold her head high. Inside, she was rotting away. - I¡¯m sorry, Ruska. - I just wanted to do better¡­ but I nearly got you involved. - I¡¯ll handle this on my own. Out of sight, the noble lady cried. Her usual arrogance and allure, all a lie. Emilia stood on shaky ground. ¡°¡­Tsk.¡± The boy wasn¡¯t pleased with the situation. Leaning by the window, he clicked his tongue softly. His distinct blue eyes gleamed faintly, and his deep blue hair resembled the color of the ocean. It was a look that immediately reminded people of someone else. His name was Ruska Vanity. Emilia¡¯s twin brother and, like her, an elite in Class A. His gaze was fixed on his sister, now slumped over. She sat at her desk, looking exhausted. Even so, she seemed to be putting on a front, trying to maintain her fierce and sharp demeanor. It was a pitiful sight. ¡°Annoying.¡± Ruska muttered under his breath. As if trying to suppress his anger, a faint frown appeared on his forehead. The air around him was cold. - Please, Ruska. - I¡¯ll take care of this myself¡­ so stay out of it. At first, he had decided to just watch from the sidelines. He thought she had brought it on herself. She was the one who kept provoking the monster. But¡­ ¡°Foolish.¡± That didn¡¯t mean he felt at ease. He knew why Emilia had been so obsessed with securing the top spot. As someone who shared the same wounds, he couldn¡¯t help but side with her in the end. She was his only remaining family. And so, Ruska was frustrated with the situation. The students who avoided her gaze, Emilia¡¯s helpless floundering, and then¡­ ¡°M-My lord¡­ we, w-we¡¯re still missing one member for our group, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Regia.¡± The Snekes¡¯ heir, doing as he pleased. Ruska quietly glared at the snake. His narrow, slitted eyes looked particularly sinister. Had he come again? He could hear the snake¡¯s faint voice, and saw Emilia¡¯s shoulders flinch in response. The way she trembled made her seem pitiful. Before he knew it, Ruska had stepped forward to block his approach. ¡°Lady Vanity.¡± ¡°Step aside, Judas Snekes.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you continue doing as you please.¡± The snake looked at him, intrigued. A chilling pressure pricked at his skin. Just standing in front of him made a shiver run down his spine, his legs feeling as if they might give out. But he refused to show it. ¡°I will protect Emilia.¡± Because he had to protect her. ¡°Well, this is troubling.¡± The snake, who had been standing still, muttered. Despite his words, he was smiling. His lips curled into a sharp, eerie grin, as if amused. *** ¡°I will protect Emilia.¡± The blue-haired boy declared, standing in front of me. I watched him with interest. ¡°Well, well¡­ aren¡¯t you Lord Vanity.¡± Of course, I knew who he was. Ruska Vanity. Emilia¡¯s twin brother, and like her, an extra who served as an antagonist in the middle part of the story. He was one of the obstacles the protagonist had to face. ¡®Strange.¡¯ Why is he showing up so early? Normally, he wouldn¡¯t appear until a few more episodes had passed. What could have made him step forward now? I quietly ran through my thoughts. ¡®Could it be?¡¯ Did he think I was bullying Emilia? It seemed like there had been some sort of misunderstanding. Our relationship was based on a fair deal. I would protect Emilia¡¯s secret, and in exchange, she would come when I called. It was something we had both agreed to. ¡®I get that he¡¯s worried, but¡­¡¯ I still had to handle this. In just two days, the midterms were scheduled. With such an important episode coming up, I needed as many capable people on my side as possible. And Emilia had promised to play that role. ¡°I actually have some business with Lady Vanity¡­ Would you kindly step aside?¡± I smiled as kindly as possible. I was trying to appear harmless, but judging from his reaction, it seemed to have the opposite effect. Ruska¡¯s pupils visibly trembled. He swallowed nervously before speaking. ¡°¡­And if I refuse?¡± ¡°Well.¡± That would be unfortunate, wouldn¡¯t it? I added calmly. Ruska¡¯s hand moved toward the hilt of his sword, as if preparing to draw it at any moment. I sighed softly, as if I were genuinely confused. ¡°I really¡­ do not understand why you¡¯re doing this.¡± =I genuinely don¡¯t get why you¡¯re acting like this. My voice echoed leisurely. I had meant it sincerely, but it came across as playful due to my inherent traits. Ruska, eyeing me warily, muttered. ¡°Step aside. I¡¯m serious about drawing my sword.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome to draw it anytime you like. But whatever happens afterward¡­ that will be entirely your responsibility.¡± =If we get caught fighting by the professors, that¡¯s on you. I¡¯m not taking the blame. ¡°You¡¯re awfully confident.¡± ¡°You would fall with just a flick of the wrist, so wouldn¡¯t it be wiser to hold back?¡± =The professors can deduct points with the flick of a pen. Wouldn¡¯t it be smarter to behave? ¡°Hah¡­ so you really think I¡¯m not even worth a fistful?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural.¡± =Of course the professors could crush you with ease. ¡°Ha.¡± Suddenly, the boy let out a dry laugh. I wasn¡¯t sure what I¡¯d said to provoke him this time, but there was a clear frown on his face. ¡°Hm.¡± I had been giving him honest advice. Gallimard¡¯s demerits came with severe penalties, so it was best to live cautiously. I was doing my best to guide this blue-haired little treasure down the right path. ¡°Now, be a good boy, alright?¡± =You¡¯re a diligent honor student, right? Let¡¯s just have a calm discussion. ¡°I¡¯m starting to wonder just how much you¡¯re underestimating me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± =I really don¡¯t. ¡°You keep saying you don¡¯t understand. Should I take that as a provocation?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a little slow, that¡¯s all.¡± =Buhh¡­ Bububu! I dunno! ¡°Such a poor excuse. The top student claiming to be slow.¡± Isn¡¯t he right? The situation was so amusing that I might have provoked him a little more than necessary. As a dopamine addict with chaos running through my veins, resisting the temptation was difficult. The tension between us reached a boiling point. ¡°I can¡¯t leave this as it is.¡± ¡°Well, if you insist on drawing your sword, I suppose I should offer my condolences in advance.¡± As we reached a point of near explosion. The tense standoff was broken by a voice from behind us. A figure with blue hair slipped between us. ¡°Both of you, stop!¡± The villainess stepped in, finally intervening. Her desperate voice rang out, and the tense atmosphere began to loosen bit by bit. Ruska lowered his hand from his sword. ¡°Emilia¡­?¡± Step by step. Emilia approached her brother without hesitation. And then¡ª Smack! Before anyone could react, she slapped him across the face. Ruska¡¯s cheek flushed red with pain, and he stared in disbelief. Before him stood his sister, her expression cold. ¡°¡­Why?¡± He muttered blankly. It was a question born purely out of confusion. The villainess pushed her brother away. ¡°Ruska.¡± ¡°Emilia.¡± ¡°I told you. This isn¡¯t something you should interfere with.¡± ¡°But¡­!¡± ¡°Mind your own business.¡± I can handle this myself. The girl added curtly. Perhaps it was because his attempt to help had been met with such harsh rejection, but Ruska stood there speechless. Unfazed, Emilia turned her back on him and walked toward me. She naturally stood by my side. ¡°I¡¯ve already made a deal with him.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already given myself to him. My body is no longer mine, it belongs to him.¡± ¡°What foolish thing have you done¡­?¡± ¡°It was for all of us.¡± Snap! I lightly snapped my fingers. Ensuring that no one else overheard our conversation. The deal between me and Emilia¡ªher secret, her weakness. It was in my best interest to keep it hidden. The conversation continued quietly. ¡°So stop interfering. And don¡¯t antagonize him.¡± ¡°Wait, at least explain¡ª¡± Ruska tried to ask for an explanation, but Emilia turned her back on him again. Her blue eyes were devoid of life. All that remained was the dark weight of guilt, slowly consuming her. The girl began to walk away. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside.¡± ¡°As you wish, my lady.¡± I followed her without complaint. As we walked away calmly, I could feel Ruska¡¯s eyes on my back. He remained frozen in place until we were completely out of sight. *** ¡°You didn¡¯t have to be so harsh with him.¡± Once we had walked far enough, I casually brought up the topic. At my comment, Emilia hesitated for a moment before muttering in a weak voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to upset you.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Even if you call it a deal¡­ in the end, you hold all the power in this relationship.¡± ¡°You were worried I might break the deal on a whim.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± She must have feared the leverage I held over her. The girl, who had been silent for a while, hurriedly added, as if she had suddenly remembered. ¡°Not that I didn¡¯t trust you.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I grew up never being able to trust anyone. It¡¯s been ingrained in me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m not offended.¡± I smiled reassuringly. Knowing the circumstances of the Vanity family, I couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for both of them. The twins who had appeared as villains in the original story. I hadn¡¯t yet decided what to do with them. But I had begun to feel a certain sympathy. ¡°Hehe.¡± I reached out quietly. The villainess stood there, gloomy. I gently stroked her blue hair. Carefully, and tenderly. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t betray me first, I won¡¯t betray you.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll trust you.¡± Warmth radiated from my palm. Perhaps it resembled the warmth of a forgotten childhood. I spoke leisurely. ¡°I take it you haven¡¯t explained the deal to your brother?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason for him to know.¡± ¡°A brother unaware of his sister¡¯s sacrifice¡­ that must be frustrating.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better this way. I don¡¯t want to burden him. After all, this is a mess I caused.¡± ¡°How admirable.¡± Emilia was multifaceted. In public, she was confident and haughty, creating a stifling atmosphere around her. But in private, she revealed a softer, more vulnerable side. Which one was her true self? Was her core made of arrogant pride or fragile desperation? It was hard to tell. For now, I left that choice to the future. ¡°Let¡¯s put the rest of this aside for now.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ the midterms start in two days, after all. You came to me today for group selection, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re quick to notice.¡± I nodded. Giving her a thumbs-up in praise, Emilia replied in a subtle tone. She had already put her mask back on. ¡°At least in the written portion, you won¡¯t beat me. I¡¯ve been studying really hard this time.¡± ¡°Oh dear¡­ I haven¡¯t prepared at all. This could be a real crisis.¡± ¡°Get ready to settle for second place.¡± ¡°You seem awfully confident.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve put in the effort.¡± Had she regained her energy? As soon as the topic of exams came up, the previously downcast girl returned to life. That competitive streak of hers was definitely something. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ but I¡¯m taking the top spot.¡± Her usual arrogance was impossible to hide. Following her innate vanity, the villainess twisted her lips into a sly smile. I quietly accepted her challenge. *** The villainess who had so confidently dreamed of taking the top spot. She didn¡¯t know. What the future held for her. ¡°Lady Vanity.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Lady Vanity.¡± ¡°¡­Say it.¡± I prodded the gloomy girl. With a big smile on my face, I glanced around mischievously. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m fine¡­ Stop asking me twice.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I told you to stop¡­!¡± A faint frown appeared on Emilia¡¯s face. I let my playful teasing fade, and for the final act, I delivered the highlight. ¡°Second place is still a remarkable achievement.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. Stop.¡± ¡°Second place is still a remarkable achievement.¡± ¡°I said stop!!!!¡± Well, of course, she wouldn¡¯t have known. That I¡¯d beat her by a landslide. For a while, I continued to enjoy the game. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 35 – Beginning (3) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 35 ¨C Beginning (3) Gallimard¡¯s written exams are infamous for their brutal difficulty. First of all, the scope is absurdly broad. It covers everything from ancient texts to extreme magical formulas, dismantling and reconstructing circuits¡­ and in the worst cases, even the latest papers from the Magic Tower. They cram an overwhelming amount of information into the exam, making you question if this is even allowed. And that¡¯s not all. The level of difficulty makes you want to curse. For most students, filling out even half of the exam sheet is impossible, as the questions require advanced thinking and creativity. You can feel the malice of the professors in every drop of ink. Some students can¡¯t hold back and end up crying in the middle of the exam. It¡¯s hell, to put it bluntly. In such an exam, achieving good grades¡ªlet alone second place¡ªwas something that deserved applause. After all, out of countless students, coming in second was an impressive feat. I was more than ready to congratulate her in style. ¡°Lady Vanity.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Lady Vanity.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Second place is still a remarkable achievement.¡± ¡°I told you to stop. If you say it one more time, I¡¯ll be genuinely mad¡­¡± ¡°Second place is still a remarkable achievement.¡± ¡°¡­¡± If it weren¡¯t Emilia, that is. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop mocking me?¡± The villainess was trembling with frustration, her expression filled with rage. It seemed the endless teasing had clouded her rationality, to the point that even her usual dignified speech was falling apart. Was she really that upset? She looked pitiable, trying to hold back from raising her voice, glancing around anxiously to avoid drawing attention. I beamed at her brightly. ¡®This kind of reaction is amusing in its own way.¡¯ This is what dopamine feels like. I had been trying to hold back recently, but my natural instinct to stir up trouble was rearing its head again. There was something irresistibly satisfying about her reactions. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize Lady Vanity disliked it so much. I apologize.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine. Whatever.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize Lady Vanity disliked it so much. I apologize.¡± ¡°How long are you planning to keep this up?¡± She gritted her teeth as she asked. Honestly, wasn¡¯t this Emilia¡¯s fault? Giving such a delicious reaction was basically inviting me to tease her. If she didn¡¯t want this, she should¡¯ve come in first place. The joy of such moments filled me with happiness. With the smile of an innocent child, I continued my victory dance aimed at the defeated. The world is still beautiful. Maybe I¡¯ll live a little longer. ¡°Do you seriously enjoy this¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fun.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fun.¡± ¡°Enough already¡­!¡± Emilia seethed, trying to contain her fury. While I continued my enthusiastic dance, a pink-haired creature timidly peeked into view. It was Regia. ¡°U-umm.¡± She hesitated for a moment, but then, with a look of determination, she spoke up. Her green eyes trembled slightly. ¡°U-Um¡­ L-Lady Vanity.¡± ¡°What do you want now?¡± ¡°Eek¡­!¡± ¡°Are you, a mere commoner and failure, here to mock me too?¡± ¡°N-No! I-I just¡­¡± Perhaps it was her sharp retort, but Regia¡¯s shoulders immediately shrank. Her voice wavered as if on the verge of tears, but even so, Regia stammered on, trying to convey her thoughts. ¡°I-I just¡­ wanted to say I thought Lady Vanity was really cool¡­¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Th-The written exam¡­ It was way too hard for me, but coming in second place is just¡­ so impressive.¡± Her words were pure praise. ¡°I just think it¡¯s so amazing¡­ and I wanted to say I admired you. I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m out of line!¡± ¡°¡­¡± At Regia¡¯s sincere compliment, Emilia faltered. For a moment, she froze, then her lips twitched. ¡°H-Hmph.¡± She tried to clear her throat and act nonchalant, but she couldn¡¯t hide the growing smile on her face. She muttered softly. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes! I knew Lady Vanity was amazing all along¡­!¡± ¡°H-Hmph¡­ I thought you were just an incompetent nobody, but you¡¯ve got a good eye, it seems.¡± ¡°I really respect you!¡± ¡°H-Hmph!¡± A smile crept out, despite her efforts to suppress it. The once hostile atmosphere vanished, replaced by a strangely smug expression on her face. ¡®What a pushover.¡¯ Was it because she was starved for affection? She crumbled so easily under the weight of a few compliments. Coming from someone she¡¯d been wary of, the praise must have felt that much more satisfying. At this rate, she¡¯d be wrapped around the protagonist¡¯s finger in no time. ¡®If only she had been like this in the original.¡¯ This kind of situation would¡¯ve never happened in the original story. Because of the trauma Emilia had, Regia always avoided her. And even if they did cross paths, it always ended with Regia being bullied. ¡®This is much better.¡¯ I much preferred this version of events. Rather than them tormenting, envying, and hating each other¡­ I liked seeing them smile like this. A faint smile spread across my lips. As I basked in the serenity, I spoke up. ¡°Lady Vanity.¡± ¡°What now?¡± ¡°I see you¡¯re feeling better.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault in the first place.¡± ¡°Oh~ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°¡­Annoying.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Emilia clenched her fists in frustration. She was seriously considering punching me at this point, her eyes said as much. I hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°By the way¡­ you all realize this is just the beginning, right?¡± I was referring to the midterm exams. Sure, the written part was important, but the practical test accounted for the majority of the grade. The real test was about to begin. ¡°With three of the top students in our group¡­ the difficulty of our assigned test will likely be extreme.¡± ¡°Wh-What should we do? Can we even manage this?¡± ¡°Hmph. A mere test is nothing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not wise to be overconfident, Lady Vanity.¡± This exam, in particular, was going to be tough. Since it was the precursor to a major storyline event, it was best to approach it with caution. I rallied my teammates. ¡°Shall we all give it our best?¡± ¡°The practical exam is already tomorrow¡­ Please don¡¯t drag me down.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll do my best!¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll be sure to give it my all too.¡± We all exchanged words of encouragement. Each of us prepared ourselves for the exam that awaited us the next day. *** That night. Regia couldn¡¯t fall asleep, tossing and turning in bed. ¡°¡­.¡± Even though she had spent the entire day frantically focusing on the written exam, sleep eluded her. Perhaps it was the anxiety making her feel wide awake. She gently placed her hand over her chest. Thump thump thump thump-! Her heart was pounding unusually hard. Her chest rose and fell with her shallow breaths, her pink hair glowing softly in the dim light. Regia murmured quietly. ¡°¡­Will I really be able to do well?¡± A question she asked herself. Her voice was tinged with doubt. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a burden¡­ even if I can¡¯t be of help.¡± She was able to summon powerful creatures. But whenever her emotions became unstable, the summoning would fail. Just like it had during the placement test. Regia was worried. Worried that she¡¯d cause trouble. Worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to live up to the trust that had been placed in her. She bit her lip gently. ¡®Lord Snakes.¡¯ The only person who called her a friend. He had offered his hand without hesitation for this exam, suggesting they form a team together. Her heavy heart churned with conflicting emotions. ¡°¡­Why would someone like him choose someone useless like me?¡± He had already witnessed her failure in the last exam. Her inability to summon properly¡ªhe had seen just how pathetic she was. And yet, he trusted her again. -Because I believe in you, Miss Regia. That was how he had answered when she asked why he¡¯d chosen her as a teammate. Without the slightest hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± She couldn¡¯t comprehend it. Why would you¡ª Why would you trust me, when I can¡¯t even trust myself? The sincerity of his belief weighed on her. ¡°¡­But I don¡¯t want to disappoint you.¡± She whispered softly to herself. With effort, she closed her eyes. Unaware of the horrors awaiting her tomorrow, she merely sought sleep. The quiet darkness of the night enveloped her. *** And then, the next day. The day of the long-awaited practical exam arrived. Early in the morning, we gathered at the designated area to listen to the instructions for the test. It was a teleportation zone inscribed with magical symbols. ¡°As previously announced, the exam will proceed as follows.¡± The snake, the pilot, and the vain noble. In front of us stood a woman with decadent purple hair. It was Selena, the supervisor for this midterm. With a blank expression, she gazed at us. Her crimson eyes were laced with fatigue. After standing there silently for a moment, she took a swig from the bottle she held, then continued explaining. As expected, she was a terrible drunk. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°The exam will involve subjugating monsters.¡± A magic circle was prepared before you. It was a magic circle combining spatial, illusion, and dimensional magic, and when you step on it, it will transport you to a specific location. In that location, monsters of varying levels will be waiting for each group. Once you clear the designated area, the exam will end. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about your safety.¡± There will be safety personnel standing by. If any severe injuries occur, the test will end immediately, and you¡¯ll be brought back. Additionally. You won¡¯t know what kind of terrain awaits you. Ruins, forests, oceans, caves¡­ You¡¯ll need to adapt quickly and navigate through the challenges. That concludes the explanation of the exam. ¡°Any questions?¡± Selena casually asked. Since we already knew the details, we all shook our heads quietly. With that, she opened a booklet. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s begin.¡± Her voice announced the start. Tap. I calmly stepped forward. The magical circle glowed softly beneath my feet. As mana surged around us, I turned to the girls standing next to me and spoke with a meaningful smile. ¡°Miss Regia. Lady Vanity.¡± ¡°Y-Yes?¡± ¡°What is it now?¡± ¡°I just wanted to offer you a word of advice.¡± It was a bit of a precaution. I didn¡¯t want them to be too shocked by what was about to happen. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re about to see, please try not to be too surprised.¡± A sudden, cryptic warning. Both girls looked at me with puzzled expressions, but I paid them no mind as I took the final step. We stood in the center of the magic circle. Then¡ª Rumble¡­! The mana surrounding us began to surge violently. As the stored magic activated, blue light flashed around us, illuminating the space in a dazzling display. Just as our bodies were about to blink out of existence. Crackle-! A strange sound rippled through the air. Like the crackling of sparks, the noise flickered a few more times, then grew uncontrollable. The originally blue magic circle turned blood red. ¡°¡­?!¡± ¡°¡­!!¡± Crackle-!! Dark red shards erupted in all directions. The mana fragments violently tore through the air like a storm, disrupting everything around us. We stood in the center of the chaos. ¡°The magic circle¡­?!¡± ¡°W-Wait, what¡¯s happening¡­!¡± ¡°Kyaa! L-Lord Snakes¡­!¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± While Selena, Emilia, and Regia were all panicking, I smiled calmly. It was starting. ¡°Shall we go?¡± Snap! With those final words, the world went dark. And we were flung into the unknown. To where terrible monsters awaited. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 36 – Light (1) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 36 ¨C Light (1) When I opened my eyes again. What greeted my sight was total darkness, without a single speck of light. I rolled my eyes for a moment. I couldn¡¯t see anything. The only thing surrounding me was a sticky, suffocating gloom that seemed unable to sleep. A backdrop soaked in pitch-black darkness. I let out a short hum and snapped my fingers. ¡°Hmm.¡± Snap! A light popping sound echoed in the silence. The faint reverberation soon became a whisper of an echo, gradually filling the empty void that had once been saturated with silence. A single thread of noise broke the stillness. Then. Whoosh! Flames sprang up here and there. As if they had been waiting for the sound to awaken them, the torches mounted on the walls began to ignite. One by one, the flames grew until they filled the entire space. Before I knew it, the scene had brightened considerably. ¡°Ugh¡­ L-Lord Snakes?¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on?¡± Beside me stood two girls. Their faces, glancing around at the surroundings, were filled with obvious confusion. Their eyes trembled slightly. ¡°I-I¡¯m pretty sure the magic circle started glowing strangely¡­¡± Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°The teleport seemed to activate properly.¡± ¡°Are we sure we¡¯ve arrived at the right place¡­?¡± ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡± Both of them were still tense, remembering the wild surge of mana that had occurred right before the teleportation. It seemed they weren¡¯t ready to let their guard down just yet. Perhaps realizing that the priority was assessing the situation, Emilia calmly surveyed the space we were in. ¡°This place feels strange.¡± The air against her cheeks was unusually cold. A corridor stretched out before us, but there were no windows along the long walls. Only the torches, spaced along at intervals, illuminated the darkness. Emilia was lost in thought for a moment before turning to me as if asking for confirmation. ¡°It feels like we¡¯re underground, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°For torches to be arranged this densely, it means no light reaches this place, even during the day.¡± ¡°The lack of windows is strange too.¡± ¡°At least we can be sure we¡¯re not at the academy.¡± The air had that damp, musty smell typical of basements. It seemed like this place hadn¡¯t been touched in a long time, with layers of dust covering everything. Despite that, the corridor stretched on endlessly. ¡°¡­Something about this feels off.¡± The girl mumbled quietly. As she cautiously scanned the area, Regia, who was standing behind me, grabbed onto my sleeve. Her hand trembled faintly. ¡°L-Lord Snakes.¡± ¡°Miss Regia?¡± ¡°The emergency communication artifact they gave us¡­ It¡¯s not working.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± I checked the bracelet on my wrist. Right before entering the exam, Selena had handed each of us an emergency communication device. It was supposed to be linked to the supervising professor¡¯s mana, with a blue light flickering on it. But now, it was completely dark, not emitting any signal. It seemed the device had stopped working entirely. ¡°I-It¡¯s been like this since earlier.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± I checked Emilia¡¯s device, and it was the same. We didn¡¯t know where we were, whether we had arrived at the correct location, or even if we were still connected to the academy. The communication link had been cut. In other words, we were isolated. ¡°Wh-What should we do now¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the academy has already noticed something¡¯s wrong. Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± ¡°B-But, Lady Vanity¡­¡± ¡°I said it¡¯s fine.¡± The villainess replied, sounding annoyed. Although she tried to appear calm, she unconsciously bit her nails, revealing her inner anxiety. A tense atmosphere lingered. I quietly observed the situation. ¡®For now¡­ is this still following the original storyline?¡¯ I glanced around. The sight of the old basement surrounded me. The deep darkness gave off an ominous feeling. The damp air felt like the breath of a monster. Though this wasn¡¯t the exam site, technically speaking, we had arrived where we were supposed to. After all, this was the stage for the next episode. I carefully recalled the details. [EP5. Midterm Exam] ¨C The Abandoned Laboratory, The Monster That Cannot Laugh ¨C In the original story, the midterm exam followed a similar course. Regia¡¯s group was caught in a teleportation mishap, and they woke up in the basement. If we stayed here, ¡®they¡¯ would soon come looking for us. We needed to move before that happened. I turned to the two, who were still tense and uneasy. ¡°Why don¡¯t we look around first?¡± ¡°Wh-What?¡± ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡± Both of them looked at me in disbelief. Maintaining my composure, I continued speaking. ¡°Perfectly serious.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t even know where we are. And you want to wander around aimlessly?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just sit here and wait.¡± ¡°I¡¯m against it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re afraid of.¡± I shrugged lightly, as if to say it was no big deal. ¡°If we walk around, we might find an exit. And judging by the fact that we¡¯re underground, this seems like a man-made facility¡­ We might even find someone here to help us.¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t look like anyone¡¯s been here in a long time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all the more reason to move. If no one¡¯s here to help, it¡¯s better for us to start figuring out our surroundings ourselves.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Emilia frowned, thinking it over. Most people would argue to stay put, but I had things to do here, so I needed to look around. There was someone I had to find in this place. ¡®Their whereabouts have been so elusive¡­ not even my knowledge of the original story could help locate them, but¡­¡¯ Today, an opportunity had finally presented itself. This midterm exam was a trap, and knowing that, I still willingly walked into it for this reason. Of course, some might wonder why I didn¡¯t just search the entire basement using my powers, but this place was vast and deep. It was almost as large as the Astro headquarters. And structurally, it was even more complex. ¡®I need to proceed carefully.¡¯ I wouldn¡¯t waste my energy recklessly. I¡¯d planned this carefully and wanted to make sure it ended smoothly. Employee benefits really are a burden. Who else in the world gets asked to find someone¡¯s missing family by their boss? As I reflected on this briefly. ¡°¡­Alright. You must have your reasons.¡± Emilia finally responded. Had she been swayed by my silver tongue again? Or had she remembered the terms of our deal and reluctantly decided to follow me? Either way, I was grateful. ¡°Hehe.¡± I patted her head in praise. Her neatly combed blue hair shifted slightly. Though Emilia frowned, she didn¡¯t resist. The way she reluctantly tolerated it made the moment even more amusing. ¡°Shall we start walking, then?¡± ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± ¡°M-Me too¡­ I¡¯ll go with you!¡± We began walking. Towards the seemingly endless corridor. *** Meanwhile, in the lowest level of the basement. A hidden room that could only be reached by descending a maze-like staircase seven times. In that room sat a man. ¡°They¡¯ve finally arrived.¡± He was draped in a jet-black robe. Behind him was a symbol resembling the roots of a tree¡ªa symbol of the cult. The man¡¯s gaze moved slyly. Tsk, tsk. His fingers tapped lightly on the desk. Unlike the neglected basement outside, the room was meticulously clean and well-organized. In front of the man was a screen. ¡°They¡¯re handling this more calmly than I expected.¡± The large underground complex. The hundreds of magical devices installed beforehand continuously monitored the situation. The man grinned wickedly. ¡°The Vanity girl, the top student, and even a summoner who commands wyverns¡­ It seems our man did a good job. To think I¡¯d be able to acquire such high-quality sacrifices.¡± His grin spread with sinister intent. As he absentmindedly stroked his twisted lips, he began scribbling something in a notebook. Drip, drip. Thick, dark drops of liquid fell from the ceiling. As the pages of the notebook were stained red, the man¡¯s laughter echoed deeply. ¡°Let¡¯s observe for now.¡± It was a process of testing how valuable these sacrifices truly were. He thought of the ¡®creations¡¯ he had released in the basement. Most of them were failures due to a lack of resources, but¡ª ¡°There¡¯s one¡­ ¡®masterpiece¡¯ hidden down there.¡± He stared at the screen showing the farthest, most hidden part of the basement. In the center of the cluttered underground chamber, only a strange shadow flickered. The man felt a chill of pleasure run down his spine. The finest masterpiece created in Belzen. How much blood and flesh of living beings had been added to create that thing? His lips moved mindlessly. ¡°¡­Beautiful.¡± He could only hope the sacrifices would further perfect his ¡®artwork.¡¯ His lips twisted in a grotesque smile. The image of students drenched in blood danced in his mind. His eyes, hidden by the darkness, gleamed with corruption. Like a tree with deep, rotting roots. The man wiped his reddened eyes and clasped his hands together. ¡°All for the One who is the source of all¡­ Our lord.¡± With a momentary prayer, his eyelids closed. The believer''s prayer, covered in blood, was a scene stained by madness. For a moment, the screen flickered off. So the man didn¡¯t see it. [¡­..] The narrow eyes watching him from the shadows. The golden snake flicked its tongue, silently observing its prey. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 37 - Light (2) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 37 - Light (2) ''They must be watching by now.'' A magical device hidden in a corner crevice. I glanced at the lens, finished with a transparent glow, and flashed a brief smile. Hopefully, they¡¯ll at least feel some sense of unease. ¡°Heh.¡± A low chuckle escaped me. They probably think they¡¯re controlling everything in this basement. But from the moment I stepped foot in this place, the game was already over. I¡¯ll make sure they regret it. If they had lived as though dead since the day they fled, they wouldn¡¯t have had to face me again. Back then, I let them slip away because I was still inexperienced. ¡®Now that I¡¯ve reappeared¡­ I don¡¯t plan on letting things end so half-heartedly.¡¯ I calmly took a step forward. The only thing visible was the long hallway ahead, dimly lit by torches lining the walls. The ceiling was so high that it disappeared from sight. Have they used expansion magic here as well? Even now, as they¡¯re being hunted, they¡¯re extracting maximum efficiency from this limited space. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After walking for some time, the hallway came to an end, blocked by a massive door. ¡°Pardon me.¡± I slowly placed my palm against it. Leaving the girls standing behind me at the dead-end, I channeled pure mana into the door¡¯s surface. Then¡ª Screeeeech! The iron door creaked open. Despite the minimal force I applied. I smiled slightly and said, ¡°Shall we go in?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Yes, yes, my lord!¡± ¡°...How do you even know about things like this?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Emilia looked at me suspiciously. I couldn¡¯t exactly tell her it was something I¡¯d learned by playing the game, so I simply evaded the question. ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°...¡± Perhaps due to the inherent strangeness of my response, her suspicion seemed to deepen, but there was no time to explain. After all, the main part of the episode was just beginning. Step, step. The quiet sound of our footsteps echoed softly. At the end of the long hallway lay a scene of rusted iron bars lined up in a row. It was reminiscent of the underground prison where I had rescued Irene before. Though the scale was much smaller this time. Still, it was large enough to hold at least thirty people. We slowly surveyed the area. ¡°To think there would be such a large space at the end of this hallway¡­ This place feels more and more ominous.¡± ¡°Wh-what could this place possibly have been made for¡­?¡± ¡°Well.¡± Of course, the scene wasn¡¯t just limited to iron bars. Next to the gloomy prison was a bed whose purpose was unclear. The sheets were covered in brown stains, chains for restraining bodies were attached, and various bladed instruments littered the floor. To someone who knew, the meaning behind it all was painfully obvious. ¡®The abandoned laboratory.¡¯ This place had once been used as a laboratory. A fanatical group infamous for their cruelty. They had continued their chimera research by artificially combining various creatures until, finally, they succeeded in creating something. Something that defied all common sense. [EP5. Midterm Exam] ¨CThe Abandoned Laboratory, The Monster That Cannot Laugh¨C [They dared to encroach upon the domain of the gods.] [By molding life, they insulted the stars, and by covering themselves in blood, they worshiped their vile god.] [The fanatics sang in unison.] ["All for the One who is the source of all... our Lord."] That was the description from the game. Afterward, the laboratory had been shut down, leaving only a skeleton crew to manage it. As for what exactly happened here... well, a little imagination should be enough to fill in the gaps. At any rate, this was the scene laid before us. ¡°...What is this place¡­?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I did tell you, didn¡¯t I? Whatever you see here, try not to be too surprised.¡± Though the place had been abandoned long enough for dust to accumulate, that didn¡¯t mean the vile crimes that had taken place here had been entirely covered up. The children fell into silence. Stains of blood clung stubbornly to the floor. Bones piled up in the corners, remnants from surgeries strewn about. The pungent smell of rotting flesh stung their noses. ¡°...¡± Both girls stood frozen in place. It wasn¡¯t anger, confusion, or sorrow that had paralyzed them. Rather, it was the intense shock that assaulted the backs of their heads. For children who hadn¡¯t even reached adulthood, this was a cruel sight to behold. ¡®I expected a reaction like this, but still¡­¡¯ Wide-eyed with shock, Emilia¡¯s green eyes and Regia¡¯s blue ones stared ahead. Thankfully, there weren¡¯t any remains that looked distinctly human. Had there been something like that, at least one of them would likely have fainted by now. I let out a quiet sigh. ¡®As much as this is for Regia¡¯s growth¡­ is this really the right way?¡¯ Maybe I should¡¯ve come into the laboratory alone from the start. Such thoughts briefly crossed my mind, but I quickly shook my head. ¡®...It¡¯s a necessary step.¡¯ Regia¡¯s growth was of utmost importance. An item that would be obtained later in the story. In order to use it perfectly, the protagonist needed to have achieved complete awakening. Her current fragile state was not acceptable. The item that would eventually serve as the key to the ending. How well Regia could wield it would determine the outcome. To exaggerate slightly, the fate of the world rested on it. ¡°What¡­ what could have happened here¡­?¡± That¡¯s why her growth was essential. To lead this world to a happy ending, a narrative of overcoming pain was required. Her wishes would have to reach ''that'' for things to work out. Growth always comes with pain. Last time, I had protected her from Emilia¡¯s bullying, but in the long run, I would need to turn a blind eye to the trials she would face. She had to learn to endure on her own. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Regia stumbled backward. Watching the girl struggle to hold back her gagging, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang in my chest. I swallowed my sympathy silently. My beloved protagonist. In the original story, she had met such a tragic end. This time, I wanted to protect her from pain, but it seemed fate was determined to see her grow up. ¡°Miss Regia.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord?¡± I gently patted her head. The warmth of her body against my palm. That lingering heat felt especially poignant. As I consoled her with a tender touch, the villainess beside me muttered in a serious tone. ¡°I had a bad feeling from the start¡­ this basement doesn¡¯t seem like a normal facility at all.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°We should stop going any further.¡± ¡°My lady.¡± ¡°We should go back the way we came. It¡¯s best to return to the spot where we teleported in.¡± ¡°My lady.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not budging this time! After seeing such an ominous sight, are you seriously going to suggest we keep searching this place?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. I was just going to point out¡­¡± Emilia¡¯s voice was sharp with agitation. I shook my head at her outburst and slowly raised a finger, pointing behind us. It was the door to the laboratory we had just passed through. There. ¡°I was just going to say¡­ it¡¯s already too late to go back.¡± Something was blocking the way. The girls turned in the direction I was pointing, momentarily forgetting our conversation. Krrrrrk¡ª A grotesque, ragged breathing sound. Though it belonged to a beast, there was an eerie, unnatural quality to it, as if someone had stitched multiple vocal cords together. Its glowing blue teeth were trained on us. Its torn-up cheeks revealed the creature¡¯s teeth structure in full view, drool dripping from its maw. Where its eyes should have been, only writhing tendrils squirmed. Though its upper body was wolf-like, some of them had spider-like lower halves. A truly nightmarish sight. ¡°Wh-what is that¡­?!¡± ¡°Where did such horrific creatures come from¡­?!¡± The low-level chimeras inhabiting the abandoned laboratory. ¡®Failed Wolf Mutants.¡¯ The creatures let out bizarre cries, clearly preparing to lunge at us. The tentacles where their eyes should have been were particularly grotesque. They hadn¡¯t been pleasant to look at in the game, but seeing them in real life made them even more horrifying. To think these creatures were mass-produced under the guise of experiments¡­ Baob, these maniacs were truly deranged. And now I had to clean up after them. ¡°Get ready, everyone. It doesn¡¯t seem like they plan on letting us go easily.¡± I calmly gave the order. As I deftly handled the shadows clinging to my fingers, Emilia stepped up beside me with an ice spear in hand. Regia, standing behind us, was preparing her incantations. ¡°I told you we shouldn¡¯t have left the first spot!¡± ¡°If we hadn¡¯t, we might¡¯ve run into them even sooner.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re not as tough as they look.¡± ¡°They¡¯re the scariest-looking things I¡¯ve ever seen in my life!¡± Emilia reacted sharply as she wrapped herself in mana. Perhaps it was because we were in a dangerous situation, but it seemed she had completely forgotten about our deal. I chuckled quietly. ¡°The immediate situation takes priority, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Krrrrrk, Keeeek¡ª! The mutants that had been circling us, waiting for the right moment, bared their fangs and charged all at once. ¡°Well then.¡± I stepped forward. A blade of shadows formed in each of my hands. And then¡ª ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can survive this.¡± Thwack! The black blade plunged into the forehead of the closest mutant just as it reached me. As I smoothly pulled out the blade, two wolves flanked me from both sides. Ssshhhh¡ª! I spun in place, tracing an arc with my blade. The dark slash cut through the air. Short and precise, my swordsmanship flowed like elegant handwriting. And the next moment¡ª Slash! The wolves¡¯ upper bodies fell to the ground, severed before they even realized what had happened. Rotten blood sprayed across the floor. In an instant, three mutants had been slaughtered. I stopped in my tracks, exuding a faint killing intent. ¡°Heh.¡± It was a kind of message. One meant for the person watching all of this through the screen. ¡°Just wait.¡± Once I¡¯m done dealing with these nuisances, I¡¯ll come straight for your neck. As my lips curled into a smile, I sent the message with a meaningful expression. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 38 - Light (3) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 38 - Light (3) Ssshhhaaak¡ª! A sharp shadow sliced through the air. The black blade became a thin line, cutting through the moment, its elegant trajectory tracing through the void. The blade had already reached its mark, cutting through flesh. Shhhhk¡ª. The head of the charging monster split in two. It didn¡¯t even have time to let out a scream. The beast¡¯s lifeless remains crumbled to the ground. Black, rotten blood splattered at his feet. Narrow eyes stared at the death in silence. ¡°Hmm.¡± A brief, low hum. By now, the ground was littered with the dismembered corpses of wolves, all torn apart mercilessly. The boy casually shook off the residue from his sword. Despite the laboratory being drenched in blood, not a single speck had stained the snake¡¯s clothing. A truly overwhelming sight. A chilling aura of killing intent spread through the cold air. ¡°Well, well... Are they scared now?¡± The mutants hesitated, reluctant to attack. Watching the trembling creatures, the boy smiled as if enjoying himself. It was the cruel mockery of a predator. Kreeeek¡ª! Perhaps provoked by the taunt, several at the front swung their tentacles and charged, only to be met with a waiting strike. The shadow swallowed the monstrosities¡¯ grotesque forms whole. Thwump... With a faint, unimpressive sound, gaping holes appeared in the wolves¡¯ chests. A single blow, perfectly severing their hearts. The beasts, deprived of their life force, soon collapsed. They were being toyed with like mere playthings. ¡°Given that they¡¯re failed experiments, the quality isn¡¯t that high.¡± Chimeras made from wolves. Typically, the focus was on enhancing their regenerative abilities, modifying them so they could survive even if their heads were severed. The goal was to create beasts that couldn¡¯t die. But these wolves were different. Though they possessed ferocious strength, their vitality was significantly lower than expected. It felt as though they had been mixed together carelessly, ignoring proper technique. As if someone had been experimenting out of boredom. ¡°If they were bored, they could¡¯ve read a book... Cultists never make any sense.¡± The snake clicked his tongue softly. After wearing a regretful expression for a moment, he turned to look at the others. There, the girls were battling against the mutants. Boom! Thud, crack¡ª! The loud, violent sounds were quite striking. The two of them were handling things calmly. When Emilia held back the approaching monsters, Regia would intercept them with basic magic. But there was one unfortunate issue. ¡°Hey, commoner! Can¡¯t you summon that oh-so-special familiar this time?¡± ¡°S-sorry! I¡¯ve been trying, but...!¡± ¡°You¡¯re nothing but dead weight!!¡± ¡°S-sorry!!¡± ¡°Forget it! Just stay out of the way!¡± Summoning was a mess once again. Perhaps due to the sudden attack, Regia¡¯s concentration kept faltering, causing her spells to misfire. Eventually giving up, she resorted to preparing basic magic. ¡°What do you even hope to accomplish with such weak attacks...!¡± Perhaps Emilia had deemed her efforts useless, as she harshly criticized while channeling her mana. A dense flurry of snowflakes began to form in midair. Watching the scene quietly, the boy let out a bitter smile and murmured to himself. ¡°...It seems it¡¯s still too difficult for her.¡± It seemed the path to awakening was still a long one. The snake calmly walked forward, snapping his fingers toward the mutants threatening the girls. A sharp crack filled the air. Snap¡ª! ¡°Now.¡± The wolves, bared teeth and all, were lifted into the air. As they flailed pathetically, dripping with slime, a barrage of ice arrows pierced through their bodies. The snake¡¯s eyes met the vain villainess¡¯s. Breathing heavily as if exhausted, Emilia muttered under her breath. ¡°Haa, haa... They just keep coming.¡± ¡°You seem to be struggling.¡± ¡°I know you love provoking people, but could you give it a rest in this situation?¡± ¡°I was genuinely concerned.¡± ¡°Sure you were.¡± Her brows furrowed in irritation. Her blue eyes reflected her mounting frustration. ¡°Those monsters... They were made here in this basement, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I believe.¡± ¡°Chimera experiments... We¡¯ve really gotten involved in something terrible.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been forbidden knowledge in the Empire for a long time. They must¡¯ve been conducting research in a hidden space where no one could find them.¡± ¡°This is a nightmare.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± It was a troubling situation, but not entirely hopeless. ¡°At least it¡¯s manageable at this level.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got skilled people on our side. Even Miss Regia seems to be adapting.¡± ¡°As expected.¡± The wolves, though numerous, were not particularly strong. Any decent student from Gallimard could handle them calmly. Emilia charged her mana at her fingertips. ¡°We should clean this up quickly and start looking for an exit.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll draw the wolves¡¯ attention.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll assist from a distance with the commoner. It seems inefficient to fight them directly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Snap¡ª! With a brief chuckle, the snake leapt forward, diving into the swarm of mutants. From a distance, the two girls began casting their spells again. Just as they resumed the battle. Boom¡ª! Suddenly, a massive tremor shook the basement. ¡°...?!¡± It was as if an earthquake had struck. The tremor was so intense it made it difficult to keep balance. The thunderous noise rattled their ears. Boom! Boom¡ª! The sound came from the ceiling of the laboratory. Something was shattering, crushing down from above. The children, unable to hide their confusion, looked up. In the next moment. Crash¡ª! A portion of the ceiling collapsed with a deafening impact. A wide hole opened up, and something unknown fell through. A massive silhouette landed on top of the mutants. ¡°Oh dear.¡± The narrow eyes of the boy watched from below. Without a chance to react, the enormous figure crushed everything around it. Boom¡ª! Dust billowed thickly into the air. Shattered debris flew in every direction. It all happened in the blink of an eye. The children, standing in stunned silence, soon screamed in terror. Shouting toward where the boy had been. ¡°My lord...?!¡± ¡°What just happened...?!¡± Their eyes fixated on the spot. A space filled with confusion and chaos. As the two frantically searched for any sign of the boy, they soon found themselves staring into the gaze of ¡®something¡¯ looking down at them. Their breath caught in their throats. ¡°...¡± The simultaneous silence wasn¡¯t a coincidence. A sticky, suffocating sense of dread filled the air, like an actual weight pressing down on their necks. Their breathing trembled. A pulsating, jellyfish-like mass. Its surface, sealed with what seemed like the stitched-together intestines of beasts, was covered in a sickly pink hue. Its enormous, grotesque form must have been at least 15 meters tall. Hundreds of tentacles stretched out in all directions. Its body was covered with countless large and small eyeballs. In the center was a mouth. Its torso split open into five sections, revealing rows upon rows of jagged teeth inside. A foul, rotten stench filled the basement. The creature twisted and writhed, letting out strange noises. With its scream, the entire laboratory shook. [EP5. Midterm Exam] ¨CThe Abandoned Laboratory, The Monster That Cannot Laugh¨C The monster that cannot laugh. The boss monster had appeared. *** Emilia stood frozen, holding her breath. In her sight were countless eyes staring back at her. And the writhing tentacles. The monster screamed, baring its mouth. Rows of sharp teeth filled the gaping maw, as if ready to devour everything in its path. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Emilia couldn¡¯t react at all. ¡°...¡± A fear that crushed the soul. Just facing it dulled her consciousness. Its overwhelming presence was suffocating. If she let her guard down for even a moment. It felt as though her entire body would be crushed. Regia, standing beside her, was no different. Her face had turned deathly pale, frozen in place, unable to move even a finger. Both girls instinctively knew they stood on the brink of death. Perhaps by sheer luck. The monster¡¯s attention shifted elsewhere. Toward the mutants sprawled on the ground. Its gaze fell on the now-lifeless chunks of flesh. It moved its tentacles. Sssk, sssk¡ª! One by one, it picked up the remains of the wolves and stuffed them into its gaping mouth. It chewed through the bloody chunks that still held some form. Crunch, crunch¡ª! The sound of uncrushed bones being ground filled the air. Just hearing it was enough to make one nauseous. Was the boy¡¯s body in there too? They couldn¡¯t tell. Among the mangled corpses, it was impossible to find him. Death had come swiftly. There was no chance he had survived. A monster like that crashing directly onto him¡ªit was fortunate if he hadn¡¯t even felt the pain before he died. Emilia¡¯s vacant gaze lingered. Crunch, crack, crunch¡ª! As the grotesque feast continued, spraying blood and bits of flesh everywhere, her fear-stricken mind slowly began to regain some clarity. Only one thought occupied her mind. ¡®I have to run.¡¯ It was instinct. The primal urge to survive. Her blue eyes scanned the surroundings quickly. Searching for an escape route. ¡®If I run just a little, I can reach the corridor.¡¯ Emilia glanced toward the nearby exit. The monster had a massive body. While the laboratory was spacious, it was clear that its size would prevent it from easily passing through the corridor door. It was the best chance for survival she could see. ¡®The problem is¡­¡¯ There was no way the monster would just sit back and watch her run. From her current position, it would take her about ten seconds to reach the door. Plenty of time for one of those hideous tentacles to grab her. That meant she needed something. A decoy that could buy her those ten seconds to make it to the door. ¡°...¡± Emilia¡¯s gaze shifted slightly to her right. There stood a girl with pink hair, her shoulders trembling in fear. The useless dead weight that had been dragging her down the entire time. ¡®A decoy.¡¯ If she could freeze Regia¡¯s legs so she couldn¡¯t move and use her as bait, Emilia might be able to buy enough time to escape on her own. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could reach the door, but it was worth a try. For Emilia, survival always came first. ¡®I have no choice.¡¯ Her green eyes wavered pitifully as she looked at Regia¡¯s half-crying face, but Emilia forced herself to ignore it. She whispered to herself as if trying to hypnotize her own conscience. ¡®Someone has to make a sacrifice.¡¯ Someone had to serve as bait. To save the other. Naturally, the role of sacrifice should fall to the one who was more useless, the lower, more insignificant person. Emilia bit her lip. ¡®I¡¯m special.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t like this commoner with no background. Emilia was born under the grace of the Vanity family, of noble blood, destined for greatness. The difference between them was fundamental, something that couldn¡¯t be bridged. ¡®I¡¯m special... I¡¯m special, so I¡¯ll be fine.¡¯ She justified her cruel decision. By exalting herself, she created a reason for her survival, and by demeaning others, she found a reason to make them the sacrifice. Her slender fingers began to gather mana. ¡ª¡°May I ask why you so desperately want to be at the top, Lady Vanity?¡± Why now? Why did the words of that Snakes boy suddenly echo in her ears? Back then, Emilia had answered like this. ¡ª¡°Because I¡¯m exceptional.¡± ¡ª¡°Unlike you, an unqualified fool, I deserve to stand at the top.¡± Her thoughts hadn¡¯t changed since then. Emilia still believed she was someone worthy. Her eyes narrowed. A dangerous light gleamed in her blue pupils. ¡®I will survive.¡¯ She prepared her spell. As the temperature around her dropped, lethal frost bloomed from her palm. She could feel Regia¡¯s panicked gaze on her. ¡ªEmilia. ¡ªForget everything else, but remember this one thing as you live. Because I¡¯m special. Because I¡¯m someone who matters. Her resolve hardened. ¡ªLight... only has value when there is someone to shine upon. Even if it meant throwing the person next to her to the monster as bait, she would survive. Yes. That was the plan. That was what she had resolved to do, but... ¡°Commoner.¡± ¡°L-Lady Vanity¡­?¡± Why couldn¡¯t she act the way she had planned? ¡°Run for the door.¡± The villainess¡¯s voice was sharp. She was speaking to the protagonist, who stood frozen with a stiff expression. ¡°I¡¯ll hold it off here¡­ You need to survive.¡± ¡°Wh-what¡­?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t last long.¡± Her voice rang out steadily. The sharpness in her tone was an attempt to suppress the trembling in her body. Shhh¡ª In her hand, a spear made of ice had materialized. Emilia spun it in her grip as she took a step toward the monster. The air around her carried a faint scent of winter. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Emilia murmured, as if once again hypnotizing herself. ¡°I¡¯m special.¡± And then. She lunged at the monster, spear in hand. Meanwhile. The narrow eyes of the boy had been observing all of this. With a look of great interest. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 39 - Light (4) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 39 - Light (4) There is a memory that has grown so faint it¡¯s almost blurry now. The villainess furrowed her brow slightly. ¡ª¡°Rather than a star that shines alone, I hope you become a star that illuminates others.¡± A wish she had once held dearly as a child. But perhaps due to the harshness of life, the world refused to let her remain a mere child, and she had to struggle relentlessly just to survive. To stay alive, she had to let go. Her once pure heart had grown murky with time. It was part of growing up. ¡®If I want to protect my family from the elders¡­ I have to always appear ruthless.¡¯ She hid her fragile sincerity. To prevent others from underestimating her, she put on a tougher, more venomous exterior. The villainess layered her soul with pretence. Because of that, there were times when she felt a profound sense of disconnect. As if she had become someone else entirely. The image of herself that she loved when she was a child seemed to wither more and more with age, eroding into something ugly. Sometimes, in the quiet of dawn, she regretted it. ¡®...Honestly, I hated it.¡¯ Forgetting her childhood. Even though growing up inevitably meant leaving things behind, had it happened too soon? There were days when such thoughts tormented her. ¡®But it was the best choice I could make.¡¯ She forcibly erased herself, transforming in order to survive. The reflection in the mirror grew increasingly foreign. As the parts of herself she had once cherished were stripped away, she filled that loss with something else. The recognition of others. ¡®A special person.¡¯ She wanted to be someone exceptional. A star that sparkled and shone. What had once been a desire turned into an obsession. She accepted that she had grown up and stopped feeling the pain of reminiscing about her past. She thought she had become numb. ¡°Run for the door.¡± Until those unexpected words slipped from her own lips. ¡°I¡¯ll hold it off here¡­ You need to survive.¡± ¡°Wh-what¡­?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be able to hold it off for long.¡± It was a simple change of heart. ¡ªEmilia. ¡ªYou can forget everything else I¡¯ve said, but this one thing you must remember as you live. Of all times, why then? Why did that familiar voice flicker in her mind? ¡ªLight... only has value when there is someone for it to shine upon. In the face of death, those words she had long forgotten resurfaced in her mind. Like a flash of memories racing by. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Maybe she was annoyed. Annoyed at herself for being so scared, for trembling so pathetically. She hated that. ¡°I¡¯m special.¡± Perhaps it was nothing more than vanity. A thought to flaunt to that commoner, to brag about surviving this close brush with death. Emilia kicked off the ground. At the same time, she threw her spear with all her strength. Ssshhhaaak¡ª! The spear flew at breakneck speed, drawing a blue line through the air, only to be intercepted by one of the monster¡¯s writhing tentacles. Immediately, the creature¡¯s eyes turned toward her. It groaned, its massive mouth hanging open. Hundreds of eyes embedded across its torso all fixated on her at once. A grotesque sight, to say the least. Fear tried to seep in, but she refused to stop. Her mana exploded violently, scattering her killing intent into the air. She was determined to draw the monster¡¯s attention. Snowflakes swirled in the air, and a bitter wind followed in their wake. Sharp shards of ice struck the monster. Perhaps startled by this unexpected resistance from its prey, it flailed its tentacles in all directions. Soon, a furious roar erupted. The scream tore at her eardrums. With a shrill, grating sound, the monster lashed its tentacles at Emilia, as if enraged by the nuisance she was causing. Clearly, she had gotten under its skin. The villainess hurriedly cast another spell. Crack, crack¡ª! The small snowflakes merged into a large shield. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The tentacles collided with it. Boom¡ª! Perhaps because she had poured every last bit of her mana into it, the hastily formed shield managed to hold. Blow after blow struck the shield. Emilia clenched her teeth, gripping the magic with all her might. ¡°Ugh...!¡± It was a brutal struggle. The size difference alone made it an unfair fight, but Emilia resisted, using her technique to its utmost. Crack, crack¡ª! She fine-tuned the flow of her mana. The structure of the shield became tightly interwoven. The delicate control condensed the ice, giving it a density comparable to steel. A control that pushed her to the brink. ¡°Just a little longer...!¡± Winter¡¯s fury gathered around her. In the midst of the howling storm, Emilia kept her eyes wide open, driven by sheer determination. Her blue eyes flickered with light. Boom! Boom¡ª! Every time the tentacles slammed into the shield, the laboratory resonated with the impact. The fierce sounds of destruction left her feeling hollow. She was giving it her all, but it was clear that this was nothing more than a delaying tactic. Cracks began to form in the shield. The monster let out a scream more terrifying than any before. As the shield¡¯s durability weakened, Emilia muttered quietly to herself. ¡®Still... this should be enough.¡¯ She had bought them 21 seconds. Surely, by now, Regia would have escaped the laboratory. ¡®I think I¡¯ve done my part.¡¯ From the beginning, she had disliked the protagonist. A commoner who had entered with outstanding grades, someone whose talent shone brighter than her own. It had been difficult to accept. Perhaps it was jealousy. But in the end, Emilia had won. The protagonist had fled and was no longer here, but Emilia remained, shining until the very end. A solitary star in the sky. She clung to that small victory. ¡°Because I¡¯m special.¡± As she braced herself to reinforce the shield once more¡ª ¡°My lady!¡± Whoosh¡ª! A fireball suddenly flew from somewhere, slamming into the monster¡¯s face. The tentacles recoiled in surprise at the unexpected attack. ¡°Ugh...!¡± Emilia barely managed to stabilize the shield. When she turned her head to look, there stood the girl with pink hair. ¡°You...?¡± ¡°My lady!!¡± The villainess, spotting the protagonist, cried out in shock. ¡°Commoner?! Why are you still here?!¡± ¡°How could I leave you behind, my lady?!¡± ¡°I clearly told you to run, you fool...!¡± She began to scold, but quickly realized that now wasn¡¯t the time. A tentacle was already hurtling toward them from above. Boom¡ª! A heavy impact crashed down. As Emilia struggled to control her mana, she saw Regia kneeling beside her. The girl placed her hands on the ground. Mana spread across the floor as if she were drawing something. ¡°I¡¯ll summon Effrie! It¡¯ll buy us enough time for both of us to escape!¡± ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t use summoning when you¡¯re scared...?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why! I¡¯ll keep trying until it works!¡± ¡°You¡¯re insane?!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way!!¡± It was a dangerous plan. Summoning consumed a massive amount of mana just by attempting it, and if Regia wasn¡¯t careful, she could pass out from mana depletion. In a situation where even the shield could shatter at any moment, it was a reckless gamble. But. It was also their best hope in this situation. If she succeeded in summoning the wyvern, its overwhelming strength might clear a path for them. It was, essentially, a do-or-die situation. ¡°This is insane...!¡± Emilia gritted her teeth. There were no other options. In the end, the villainess nodded, choosing to place her trust in the protagonist¡¯s potential. Blue mana rippled through the air. ¡°The shield will hold for at most a minute! You must succeed within that time...!¡± Snowflakes scattered in all directions. Amid the swirling storm, the two girls stood against the monster. *** Meanwhile. In the shadows. Narrow eyes watched everything unfold, hidden behind a thick veil of darkness. I had been observing the children¡¯s fierce struggle. ¡°Hmm.¡± I let out a quiet hum, then murmured a single phrase. It was a reaction filled with surprise. ¡°That¡¯s unexpected.¡± The girl with the blue hair. My eyes were fixed on the villainess, who was enduring the monster¡¯s attacks. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her¡­ to choose to sacrifice herself.¡± This stage had been set for Regia. The plan was for her to gain experience facing a terrifying enemy and to spark the early signs of her awakening. In other words, it was meant to be a growth event. I had even pretended to be dead to create a more extreme situation, with safeguards in place to prevent any real harm. I thought all I had to do now was quietly watch. ¡°It¡¯s completely off-script.¡± The story was taking an unexpected turn. And at the center of it all was Emilia Vanity, the villainess who had tormented Regia so ruthlessly in the original story. She had stepped forward, offering herself as bait. ¡ªRun for the door. Honestly, I hadn¡¯t expected anything from her. No matter what hidden circumstances there were, she was still the villainess who drove the protagonist to the edge. I believed in a predetermined fate. So. I had planned to give her a passing grade as long as she didn¡¯t backstab Regia. But Emilia had shown far more potential than I anticipated. ¡ªI¡¯ll hold it off here... You need to survive. I remembered the fleeting moment when her eyes had shone brightly. A gaze that sparkled like a star. Tragic in the face of death, yet unyielding. It was a determination that sent shivers down my spine. This time, it wasn¡¯t just vanity. It was the nobility of someone breaking free from a predetermined fate, forging a new path. In all the 1,943 times I had met her in my past life, this was the first time I had seen such a dramatic transformation. It was as if she was proudly declaring: ¡ªI¡¯m special. She was capable of change. She was telling me not to assume her future, her identity, her character. ¡°She¡¯s proven herself.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge it. The self-obsessed girl who once sought only to be worshiped had learned to care for others, to stand alongside them. She was no longer a star standing alone. ¡°I applaud you. This time, it¡¯s well deserved.¡± A faint smile crossed my lips. After brushing away the lingering thoughts, I refocused on the scene before me. ¡°Well... doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re doing well with the boss fight.¡± It had been ten minutes since the battle started. At first, the girls had managed to hold their ground, but now, it seemed they had lost all hope. Their gamble had failed. Regia, who had repeatedly pushed herself to summon, had finally collapsed from mana exhaustion. Emilia sat in a daze, clutching the unconscious protagonist in her arms. ¡°Have they given up?¡± In truth, it was inevitable that those two would lose. Even if the summoning had succeeded, the result would have been the same. This stage was designed to be unwinnable unless they used cheats. [EP5. Midterm Exam] ¡ªThe Abandoned Laboratory, The Monster That Cannot Laugh¡ª The boss monster, the monster that cannot laugh. It was designed to be unbeatable at this point in the story. It was the classic unwinnable event you sometimes encounter in games. ¡°It was just meant to set up the next episode.¡± In the original story, Regia also loses here. The monster captures her with its tentacles and drags her off to an unknown location. The protagonist is kidnapped. And that leads directly into the next episode. [EP6. Bergen Belzen] ¡ªThe Lost Girl, The Monsters That Cannot Cry¡ª In the original, both episodes were meant to showcase the cruelty of the dark mage cult, Baob. But this time, things were going to play out a little differently. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for me to step in.¡± It¡¯s been done to death¡ªthe dark mages tormenting the protagonist and her party. So, maybe this time, it¡¯s fine if the roles are reversed. I grinned wickedly. ¡°Heh.¡± Gathering the surrounding shadows, I began walking toward the scene. *** ¡°...So this is how it ends.¡± Emilia muttered blankly. She knelt on the floor, waiting for death to close in. Above her, the shield was cracked and on the verge of shattering. ¡°How pointless.¡± Her voice was calm. In her arms lay the unconscious protagonist. Emilia idly stroked the girl¡¯s pink hair. The warmth beneath her fingertips felt so fragile, reminding her that life was still present. The inevitable conclusion felt even harder to accept because of it. Boom, boom, boom, boom¡ª! She tried to maintain her composure, but she couldn¡¯t hide her racing heart. Her heartbeat thundered in her chest as if it were about to burst. ¡®...It¡¯s still so terrifying.¡¯ Even though she had chosen this outcome, tears continued to well up. She bit her lip. Boom! Boom¡ª! The cracks in the shield grew larger. Through the widening gaps, the tentacles came into view, pulsing with a clear intent to rip their prey apart. Emilia let out a quiet chuckle. ¡®I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d die like this.¡¯ Regret flooded her mind. She thought of all the days she had fought so desperately to survive. Life, it turned out, was incredibly fleeting. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Ruska.¡¯ She had wanted to be there for her only family, but in the end, she would meet her end first. Left alone, her brother would have to face the elders of their family, who wouldn¡¯t let him go so easily. She had been such an inadequate sister. Hot tears rolled down her cheeks. Crash¡ª!! The shield finally shattered. Amid the shards of broken ice, the monster came into full view, grinning with its grotesque mouth wide open. Its tentacles twisted and writhed menacingly. The gods were truly cruel. She hadn¡¯t achieved anything¡ªtruth, revenge, happiness, success, love... not a single thing. To die at her most pitiful moment. ¡°How unfair.¡± She had never uncovered the truth behind her parents¡¯ deaths. She had never avenged herself on the despicable elders of her family. She would never see her brother, Ruska, get married. She hadn¡¯t fulfilled her dream of becoming the Empire¡¯s greatest ice sorceress. ¡°And the love I saw in the books... I wanted to experience it one day.¡± Her bitter words were laced with resignation. Carefully, Emilia laid the protagonist¡¯s body on the ground. Then, she stood up. ¡°...I guess I should¡¯ve lived a little kinder.¡± The reflection of a death row inmate. A single blue spear formed in her hand, carved from ice with the last of her strength. It wasn¡¯t as sharp or refined as it should have been, likely due to her lack of energy. But it was enough. With trembling arms, Emilia raised the spear, pointing it at the monster. If her future was going to be swallowed by this wretched tragedy, then she would fight to the bitter end. ¡°Haa, haa...¡± As she caught her breath, dozens of tentacles whipped through the air, descending upon her like giant whips. Emilia slowly closed her eyes. ¡®...I hope it doesn¡¯t hurt too much.¡¯ She clung to that faint hope. The conclusion rushed toward her like a final act in a play. Just as the tentacles were about to engulf them. Right then. Shhhkk¡ª! A clean slicing sound cut through the air. When she opened her eyes, she saw the severed pieces of tentacles suspended in midair. Each one had been sliced into small fragments. ¡°...?¡± As she stood there in a daze, staring at the surreal scene, a familiar voice reached her ears. Dark shadows dispersed before her. ¡°Well, well... What a moment of crisis we have here.¡± A shadow stood behind her. As if engaging in some sort of affectionate gesture, he rested his chin on her shoulder. The glint of golden hair brushed her eyes. ¡°My lady.¡± When she turned her head, she saw none other than the snake himself. The boy who had appeared out of nowhere leaned casually on her, an insidious smile on his face. His breath, soft and low, whispered into her ear. Just the sound of it left her feeling dazed. ¡°Do you require strength?¡± The snake flicked his tongue. Emilia, frozen, stared at him. Through the slightly open slit of his eyes, she saw something she had never seen before¡ªa white pupil gazing back at her. A sticky sense of wrongness slithered down her throat. ¡°I believe I can offer you my assistance.¡± His eyes narrowed into a sinister smile. More dangerous than any tragedy that could unfold. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 40 - Light (5) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 40 - Light (5) [Leave now, outsider.] She had originally been an irredeemable villainess. Consumed by an inferiority complex toward others, she tormented the protagonist out of a twisted heart. A supporting character no one liked. [I can¡¯t accept this.] [What¡¯s so great about that commoner that everyone cheers for her?] [I¡¯m better, aren¡¯t I? How can someone with no background smile so confidently?] The girl¡¯s obsession took her down the wrong path. She grew jealous of the brilliant talent the protagonist possessed, and her seething envy soon blossomed into something ugly. Perhaps they were tears for the things she could never have. [I don¡¯t like it.] Before long, the girl began to hate the protagonist. She despised her, belittled her, distorted her. Sometimes, she directly attacked her, trying to erase her presence at the academy. It was a typical ¡°disliked villainess¡± storyline. A hindrance, an obstacle. Considering the horrible deeds Emilia committed in the original story, it wouldn¡¯t have been unreasonable to cut her down early. I could have removed her from the scene, ensuring she never caused any trouble for the protagonist. After all, I had the power to do so. A troublesome extra could be dealt with at any time, if I so wished. But I didn¡¯t, for a simple reason. ¡®She hasn¡¯t done anything wrong yet.¡¯ I knew the future. But is it right to punish someone for a crime they have yet to commit? That fundamental question made me hesitate. Perhaps there was a chance she could change. Of course, I didn¡¯t expect much. I knew how unfairly predetermined fate could be. I simply chose to observe. ¡®You never know.¡¯ I always left room for the slightest possibility. No matter how dark a villain is, there¡¯s always at least one belief they hold dear while navigating this world. I wasn¡¯t any different. ¡®I want to see a future that hasn¡¯t existed before.¡¯ If it wasn¡¯t too late, maybe things could still be set right. Even with my knowledge of the original story, I hoped that this world wasn¡¯t bound entirely by it. I wanted every child to live their own story. Opportunities, struggles, choices... all interwoven, overlapping with each other. ¡°My lady.¡± This time, my faith was rewarded. ¡°...¡± ¡°Do you require strength?¡± The blue eyes that had been trembling in shock. I wanted to learn a little more about the girl¡¯s story, about what would come next. ¡°I believe I can offer you my assistance.¡± So, I extended my hand. To my endearing, pitiful extra. To the vain girl, who no longer seemed like a villainess, the snake smiled tenderly. As if blessing the bloom of a small, fragile flower. *** Tentacles shattered, floating in the air. Amidst the ear-piercing screams, the monster writhed in agony, retreating. The scene had changed in an instant. ¡°...¡± The villainess stood frozen. Blood and flesh were flying everywhere, the situation was urgent, but her body refused to move. Everything seemed to be moving in slow motion. As if the world itself had stopped. It felt surreal. The scene before her eyes resembled a dream. Her dazed gaze landed on someone standing at the center of it all. The golden-haired snake. ¡°Heh.¡± A faint chuckle tickled her ear. The boy with golden hair rested his chin lightly on her delicate shoulder. His familiar, sweet scent brushed against her nose. Her breath caught in her throat. ¡°Hmm... Was my entrance too sudden?¡± The snake murmured leisurely. Even with the monster looming right in front of him, he showed not the slightest hint of fear. If anything, his grin only deepened as if he were enjoying himself. Seeing him, she couldn¡¯t help but let a question slip out. ¡°...How?¡± The girl muttered blankly. Her usual sharpness gone from her voice, it was filled only with wonder. Internally, she wondered. How was he still alive? She had seen him crushed beneath the monster, but here he was, standing before her without a single scratch. It was impossible to understand, but¡ª Instead of answering, the boy whispered quietly. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± His voice was playful, filled with mischief. But despite that childish pretence, there was an underlying sense of danger he couldn¡¯t hide. ¡°My lady?¡± A faint, flickering sense of menace. The entire laboratory was swallowed by darkness. The air was heavy with silence. This wasn¡¯t the usual lighthearted atmosphere. The pressure he emitted was unmistakable. An overwhelming power. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so tense.¡± ¡°...¡± Emilia held her breath as much as she could. There were no more questions. Only silent submission remained. For the first time, she was faced with an insurmountable authority. A crushing weight pressed down on her entire body. She stopped trying to understand. The girl remained frozen in place. As she stood there, the boy behind her responded with a sly grin. A soft whisper brushed her ear. ¡°My lady.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You once told me, didn¡¯t you? That you wanted to live.¡± ¡°...¡± Was he referring to the time just before her execution? The day she knelt, pleading pathetically. ¡ªPlease, my lord. ¡ªI want to live. ¡ªI... I want to live, so badly. The boy smiled wickedly. Their faces were close. His breath grazed her ear, dangerously intoxicating. A faint tremor shook her heart. The pale pupils of his eyes gleamed with a strange light. ¡°Like back then... How about making another deal?¡± The snake flicked his tongue. In the midst of the overwhelming darkness, the boy made his offer. ¡°I can ensure that your story continues.¡± Life. ¡°If you take my hand... you¡¯ll be able to overcome that monster and escape from this hell.¡± The snake¡¯s offer was impossibly tempting. Just moments ago, she had faced certain death, yet now she was being offered a second chance. The girl was given the opportunity to move beyond her regrets. ¡°All I ask is that you live for me.¡± In exchange, the price was none other than herself. ¡°Just stay by my side... so I can keep watching your story unfold.¡± The boy spoke. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didn¡¯t fully understand what that meant, but Emilia couldn¡¯t help but nod as if entranced. To survive¡ªthere was only that one thought occupying her mind. ¡°This is a new deal.¡± The snake smiled gently. Their foreheads touched. The warmth of his skin against hers made her thoughts blur. As she stood there in a daze, she suddenly heard the screeching she had forgotten about. The monster¡¯s frantic scream echoed. Before them, it thrashed violently, tentacles flailing in every direction as it charged at them once again, seemingly recovered from its wounds. But the boy remained unfazed. ¡°Do not worry.¡± The snake wrapped his arms around her from behind. He pulled her slender frame into his embrace, gently gripping both of her wrists. ¡°As long as I''m here... you will never lose, my lady.¡± Screeech¡ª The boy lifted Emilia¡¯s arms. As if she were a puppet, her movements guided by him. She hesitated for a moment, but soon entrusted herself to the calm touch. The icy spear in her hand now pointed directly at the monster. ¡°For just a moment.¡± Then. Shadows began to gather, creeping and intertwining. The black mass swirled into a powerful current. As it did, the ice spear slowly turned dark. ¡°I¡¯ll show you a new world.¡± The spear was now coated in black. Darkness, gathered at her fingertips, bloomed into a midnight frost. Emilia felt a shiver run down her spine. ¡°This is only a temporary power.¡± It felt like omnipotence. Even in the midst of the cold that chilled her to the bone, the spear gleamed, radiating an elegant light. Emilia, who had been in a daze, adjusted her stance once more. Her arms moved naturally. As if she instinctively knew what to do. The monster was now right in front of them. Hundreds of tentacles descended from above, but Emilia calmly watched them approach. Of course, not all her fear had vanished. The terror she had felt from the monster still lingered. ¡®Can I really do this?¡¯ Her blue eyes wavered. But then, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world, a voice whispered in her ear. ¡°You can.¡± There wasn¡¯t a trace of doubt in the soft encouragement. How long had it been since she last received such pure trust? It was a feeling she couldn¡¯t even remember from her childhood. A sudden sense of fulfillment swelled within her. The girl¡¯s eyes shot open. Her energy surged. A strange sensation coursed through her palms as she swung the spear with all her strength. And then. Shhhkk¡ª! A beautiful streak of light. The sharp sound of cutting echoed through the air. ¡°...¡± It felt like time slowed down. A thin line was drawn across the entire laboratory, and the monster¡¯s body split in two. A clean, precise cut. The monster collapsed without even leaving a full scream behind. Black, rotten blood soaked the ground, and the eyes that had once covered its skin lost their light. A grotesque heap of tentacles lay scattered on the floor. Emilia stared at the scene in disbelief. ¡°Haa, haa...!¡± Panting, she struggled to catch her breath. A voice from behind broke the silence. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? That you could do it.¡± She wanted to turn her head to look at the boy, but her strength suddenly left her. Emilia stumbled, her legs giving out beneath her, and she collapsed to the floor. The extreme tension had drained her. Her consciousness flickered, on the verge of fading. "Oh my." The snake caught her as she fell. Perhaps it was the warmth of his embrace that comforted her. In the heat of his body, Emilia felt a profound sense of relief. ¡°You did wonderfully, my lady.¡± His sweet scent filled her nose. Like a parent soothing a drowsy child, the snake gently patted her back. Her mind grew hazy. ¡°Rest now. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± A hand gently covered her eyes. As her vision dimmed into darkness and her consciousness slipped away, the last thing she remembered was¡ª ¡°Goodnight.¡± A tender whisper, filled with affection. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 41 - Light (6) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 41 - Light (6) A solemn silence settled over the laboratory. The swirling shadows had faded, leaving only the pungent scent of blood in the air. The fierce battle had finally come to an end. "...." In my arms rested the girl with blue hair. Perhaps the tension had finally left her. She had been as beautiful as a flickering snowflake, but now, exhausted, she had lost consciousness. Her faint breaths brushed against my collar. ¡°You must have been tired.¡± Her delicate eyelids were softly shut. Feeling the warmth from her against my chest, I gently laid her down on the floor. Carefully, so as not to wake her. Beside her lay the protagonist with pink hair, also unconscious. Both of them were covered in dust, but neither seemed to be injured. That was a relief. ¡°I had set up some safeguards... but I couldn''t help worrying.¡± I smiled bitterly. Even though I knew they wouldn¡¯t be hurt, I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. Worrying was always an adult¡¯s curse. ¡°It seems my concern was unnecessary.¡± The girls had done far better than I expected. It must have been a terrifying situation, yet neither acted selfishly. Feeling a sense of fondness, I gently patted the foreheads of the two girls. My whispered words were filled with affection. ¡°You both did well.¡± The pilot and the vain girl. They had played their roles to the fullest. Though many challenges still awaited them, for now, it was time for them to rest. I draped a shadow over them like a blanket. ¡°I hope you have pleasant dreams.¡± Snap! I snapped my fingers. The space around them twisted for a moment, and a small barrier formed around the girls. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even the dean of Gallimard wouldn¡¯t be able to break through this. ¡°Though I said it was over... I still have something left to take care of.¡± I brushed the darkness from my fingertips. Quite some time had passed since we arrived at the laboratory, and soon the academy would track our location. There were about thirty minutes left. Cutting it close. Considering the episode that would unfold next, I needed to prepare thoroughly here. With a contemplative sigh, I turned my gaze. In my sight was a grotesque shape, writhing pathetically. Though its body had been sliced in half and its tentacles were barely able to move, it clung to life with a tenacious vitality. If left alone, it would likely die soon. A sob leaked from the creature¡¯s grotesquely open mouth. Its blood-red eyes flickered, as though filled with sorrow. I quietly met its gaze. Rotten blood streamed down its face like tears. ¡°...¡± The monster that cannot laugh. The worst of Baob¡¯s experiments, a catastrophic chimera that had taken countless lives. ¡°Poor thing.¡± And yet, it was merely one of many victims. It had undergone unwanted mutations through gruesome experiments, lost its sense of self, and became a creature that craved nothing but slaughter. How could one not pity such a pitiful existence? ¡°This is truly the ugliness grown from the seeds sown by adults.¡± The other mutants we encountered today had been created from animals, but this monster was different. It was the only one made using human materials. The torn, ragged flesh that covered its body. Once, it had likely been an innocent, smiling girl. A girl who hadn¡¯t even reached the age of ten before becoming a monster. She hadn¡¯t even been given the chance to forget her childhood. What adult could blame her? All we could do was feel sorrow for a life so tragically ruined. ¡®I have to keep my promise.¡¯ I quietly reached out. Shadows crept up from the floor, wrapping around the broken body. The monster struggled for a moment, but soon gave in, disappearing into the darkness. I stored her in a pocket dimension. No one would find her there, and she could rest in peaceful silence. And I could always bring her out whenever I wanted. ¡°Heh.¡± A bit of my good mood soured, but I swallowed it down. A bitter smile touched my lips. There wasn¡¯t much time left. It was time to bring this episode to a close. I calmly turned and began walking, crossing the long corridor that stretched out before me. Heading toward my final destination. ¡®Let¡¯s go pay someone a visit.¡¯ Deep within this dark, vast basement. To find the rat hiding somewhere within. *** Meanwhile, in the deepest part of the basement. A hidden room, accessible only after descending seven flights of maze-like stairs. There, a man stood. Bang¡ª! There was a flurry of activity. The man hurriedly packed the scattered documents on his desk, preparing to flee the laboratory. His face, visible between the folds of his disheveled robe, was pale with fear. ¡°Damn it...!¡± He cursed harshly, his deep voice trembling. His hands fumbled, unable to find what he was looking for, his state of panic clearly on display. It was as if he were running away from something. ¡°How could such a thing even exist...?!¡± He muttered in terror. When he had first received this mission, no one had told him about the existence of such a monster. He had assumed it would be simple. ¡°Damn it! This is insane...!¡± It had originally been a simple task. Hijack a teleportation using a secret route. Kidnap a single student. The target was the girl rumored to command a wyvern as a summon. ¡ªShe¡¯s worth studying. ¡ªThere have been few chimeras created from dragons... She¡¯ll be a great asset for the cult. ¡ªWe should offer her to our god. As for the other two that came with her, he had been given permission to deal with them however he liked. The man had accepted the mission eagerly. After all, it was a rare opportunity to feed his ¡°masterpiece¡± directly. He had imagined the scene. Students screaming in despair in front of countless tentacles. Their flesh tearing apart¡ªhe could almost feel the thrill running down his spine. The man had looked forward to witnessing such a glorious sight. But. [My, my... What a moment of crisis this is.] A boy had appeared with a playful tone. With a casual flick of his wrist, the tentacles had been sliced apart in an instant. He couldn¡¯t even comprehend what had happened. Before he could grasp the situation, a streak of blue light had cut through the air. The massive creature, his masterpiece, had been torn to pieces, powerless to resist. ¡°Where in the world did such a monster come from...?!¡± The man¡¯s greatest creation. His finest chimera, made in Bergen Belzen, had been effortlessly destroyed. It was power beyond the norm. A creature even the heroes of the Empire had struggled to fight, yet it had been overwhelmed by nothing more than a student. Something was wrong. [Heh.] And then. The boy had smiled at the screen, his expression disturbingly ominous. It was as if he knew the man had been watching. It was an eerie smile that sent chills down his spine. The man realized something was terribly wrong. A cold, creeping sensation ran down his neck. He knew something bad was coming. The man immediately prepared to flee. He planned to escape through the emergency stairs that led from the hidden room. No one could find the location unless they were the manager of this place, so he had no reason to worry about being followed. ¡°I have to get back to headquarters immediately.¡± He had to inform the leader. A being this powerful was hiding among the students, and it was possible their informant had betrayed them. The man stood up, ready to leave this ominous place behind. At that moment. ¡°I need to tell the leader...!¡± ¡°You seem to be in a hurry?¡± ¡°....¡± A voice spoke from behind him. The man felt his mind go blank as he froze in place. He hadn¡¯t sensed anyone. ¡°....¡± ¡°Where are you rushing off to?¡± A leisurely voice whispered in his ear. His stiff neck creaked as he slowly turned his head. There stood the golden-haired snake he had seen on the screen moments ago. Had he appeared out of thin air? The boy smiled casually, his eyes curved into a carefree expression. But alarms were blaring inside the man¡¯s head. If he didn¡¯t move now. He wouldn¡¯t escape death. Instinctively, he gathered mana into his hands, preparing to launch an attack. But. ¡°An amusing attempt.¡± Snap! The boy snapped his fingers, and the spell on the man¡¯s fingertips disappeared. At the same time, every muscle in his body froze. It was as if he had been poisoned by a paralyzing toxin. The man couldn¡¯t even blink. ¡°There are many things I want to ask.¡± The snake smiled slyly. But the air around him was filled with a suffocating killing intent. ¡°You¡¯ll be answering a lot of questions for me.¡± The boy placed his hand over the man¡¯s face. His cold touch shattered the man¡¯s sanity, plunging him into an abyss of fear. The snake whispered softly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother speaking.¡± His white pupils gleamed ominously. The boy¡¯s eyes, fully open now, bore into the man¡¯s soul, crushing him with an overwhelming sense of loss. They were the eyes of a reaper. The eyes of someone staring down at a damned soul, ready to claim it. ¡°I¡¯ll hear the answers directly from your mind.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Snap! The sound of the boy¡¯s fingers snapped again. A moment later, the shadows covering the man¡¯s face erupted. In the last seconds of his fading consciousness, the only image that remained was¡ª "Well then, may you sleep well in your nightmare." It was a cold, contemptuous white gaze. *** After a short time. Several people burst into the basement, which had been quiet for a while. They were none other than some of the Gallimard faculty members. "Find the students immediately!" The students who had disappeared with the explosion of the magic circle. Though detection was delayed due to the twisted mana, swift action allowed them to backtrack the destination of the teleportation. They had located the children¡¯s whereabouts within two hours of their disappearance. All available personnel had been dispatched to the location. With hurried steps, they tread the corridor. As the professors continued their search, they soon discovered the two students lying on the laboratory floor. One with pink hair, and the other with blue hair. "Here are the students!" "Regia Filarts and Emilia Vanity. They seem to be two of the three missing students." "Where is the remaining one?" "I will search the surroundings more thoroughly!" "No, more importantly... what are all these scattered things around?" "¡­The bodies of beasts?" The professors who entered the laboratory could not help but be bewildered. It was a scene of utter chaos. Two unconscious students. Unknown chunks of flesh scattered around. Numerous corpses of creatures that seemed to combine wolves, spiders, tentacles... all kinds of beings. The professors were stunned. "¡­What is all this?" "¡­¡­" "What on earth happened here?" It was a space that evoked terrifying imaginings. What could the students have gone through during the two hours they had been here? As they were lost in vain glances. Thud thud. Footsteps could be heard from somewhere. Perhaps startled by the sudden presence, the professors responded sharply, each taking a defensive stance. As they held their breath, waiting. Suddenly, a sticky voice whispered in their ears. "Oh dear... you¡¯re all a step too late." Attention was focused. Emerging from the dense darkness was none other than the golden-haired snake. A foreboding smile with slitted eyes. "It¡¯s already too late." A particularly meaningful remark. It was the figure of the last student they had been searching for, but for some reason, the professors found it hard to relax. There was a suffocating sense of dread tightening around their necks. "¡­¡­" The professors swallowed nervously without realizing it. Of course, regardless of their state, the boy approached them with a leisurely stride. "Hmm~ You don¡¯t need to be so wary." "¡­¡­" "The situation was resolved a long time ago." The background was thick with the smell of blood. The snake flicked its tongue as if in delight. "Please, be at ease." It was a greeting that made the temperature in the basement even colder. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 42 - Cleanup (1) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 42 - Cleanup (1) "This should be enough... I¡¯ve gathered most of the information I needed." A light murmur escaped my lips. As I brushed off the shadow lingering on my palm, I felt a faint presence squirming at my feet. I looked down with cold, detached eyes. It was the man cloaked in a robe. The one in charge of this abandoned laboratory and the final villain of this episode. He was also the one who brought us here. The man was writhing on the floor, convulsing as if having a seizure. ¡°Guh, guk, urgh...¡± His eyes rolled back as he let out a series of groans. His facial muscles contorted grotesquely. Drool dripped from his mouth as his body twitched helplessly. Watching him fall apart like this, I let out a cool sigh and muttered softly. A single word, filled with thick contempt. "To think he''d break so easily." Perhaps it was because I had poured too much emotion into it. Unable to withstand it, the man lost his grip on reality, reduced to nothing more than a sobbing beast. I clicked my tongue quietly. "I got the most important information... but I was expecting more than this." Damn bastards. I had hoped to learn the whereabouts of the cult leader, but unfortunately, the man turned out to be as useless as an empty shell. He was merely a puppet, following orders from above. "A worthless man until the very end." I pushed my disappointment aside. As I turned to leave, the mutants nearby began to slink out from the shadows. They were the wolves I¡¯d encountered earlier in the lab. Though they had been cowering under the weight of my killing intent, now that I was preparing to leave, they began to circle around, prowling closer. I loaded my fingers with shadows. But then¡ª "Hmm." Grrr. Their fangs were not aimed at me. The object of their hunger was the man, now writhing pathetically on the ground. The mutants licked their lips, drool dripping from their mouths. "Are they hungry?" Their pupils gleamed with a murderous glint. The rough breaths they exhaled carried an undeniable intent to tear flesh. At this rate, they would devour him. He was in no state to resist. The very creatures he had managed would feast on him alive, delivering him the most miserable death. Perhaps this was the ending I had hoped for him. I withdrew my killing intent and quietly stepped aside. And then¡ª "Kreghhh!!!" Crunch, crack¡ª! Amid the savage noise, the man''s agonized screams filled the basement. Flesh tore, bones snapped, and blood pooled on the floor. A gruesome scene unfolded. But I merely let out a bitter chuckle as I walked away. "The monsters have delivered their judgement." Silently, I offered a prayer in my heart. "May this be the end of it." Tear into the flesh of the one who tormented you, and soothe the hunger of your vengeance. Kill him as cruelly, as painfully, as brutally as possible. And in doing so, perhaps just a little¡ª You can satiate the hunger in your twisted souls. "May the gods take you." A prayer for the monsters. I quietly moved my lips. As I listened to the mournful requiem that echoed behind me, I left the laboratory. This truly was the end of everything. *** When I returned to the lab after finishing up, the first thing I noticed was the group of adults standing around the children. They were glancing around in a daze. ¡°...What is all this?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°What on earth happened here...?¡± It seemed the support from Gallimard had finally arrived. Realizing that this episode was truly over, I slowly approached them. I greeted them lightly. ¡°Oh my¡­ you¡¯re all a bit late, aren¡¯t you?¡± Their gazes, which had been scattered, focused on me. The professors stood there, dumbfounded. They seemed overwhelmed by the chaotic scene before them. The shattered ceiling, the corpses of wolves, the stench of blood hanging thick in the air... it was a complete disaster. I smiled. ¡°I was waiting for you.¡± It was a smile that slipped out in genuine relief. Just when I was feeling drained, the professors had shown up at the perfect time. I walked over cheerfully. And there, lying on the ground, I saw the children. Pink and blue hair. Both were sleeping soundly. Several of the professors were examining the two, seemingly checking their condition. I shrugged lightly. ¡°You¡¯re too late.¡± I had already checked them myself. Both were simply exhausted, with no visible injuries. ¡°They¡¯re both in good health.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± When no one reacted, I noticed something strange in their expressions. The adults staring at me had serious, guarded eyes. The atmosphere wasn¡¯t normal. Perhaps it was the sinister backdrop of the laboratory. The professors didn¡¯t seem willing to let down their guard, as if expecting enemies to still be lurking nearby. I spoke up, signaling there was no need for concern. ¡°Hm~ There¡¯s no need to be so wary.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°The situation was dealt with a long time ago. Please, rest easy.¡± My tone was friendly, reassuring. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I casually brushed off their suspicious gazes and slowly approached the children. Like a concerned friend. ¡°Hoo hoo.¡± "Do you know anything about what happened in this lab, Student Judas?" "Shhh." One of the professors, having collected themselves, began to ask a question, but I swiftly pressed a finger to my lips. A signal for silence. I didn¡¯t want the children to wake up from the noise. ¡°Could we return to the academy first?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°They seem to be very tired... They need rest. And so do I.¡± For me, the children always came first. There was no point in standing around talking while they were lying on the floor. As I made a polite request, the professors hesitated, then nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll head back to the academy at once. The students will be taken to the infirmary for treatment.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Maybe it was because I showed genuine concern for my friends, but the tense atmosphere lightened. We moved to a spot where teleportation was possible and wasted no time beginning the return procedure. [EP5. Midterm Exam] - The Abandoned Laboratory, The Monster Who Couldn''t Laugh - And so, the episode came to a successful end. *** As soon as we returned to the academy, we were taken straight to the infirmary for various examinations. A more detailed check-up was done to assess our condition, and IV drips were administered to replenish our mana. Fortunately, despite the worries, no major issues were found. As expected, I was in perfect health. I hadn¡¯t been injured in the first place. The protagonist and the villainess had only fainted and were expected to wake up soon. It was a relief to hear that. "We¡¯ll wait until the other two wake up to hear the full story." The professors withdrew for now. Since the investigation of the basement wasn¡¯t yet complete, and there were some injured students, it seemed they wanted to proceed with caution. Our homeroom professor, Selena, took particular care of us. ¡°For now, let¡¯s avoid burdening the students. They¡¯ve just been through a terrifying ordeal.¡± She calmed her impatient colleagues. I had always thought of her as a drunk, but seeing this meticulous side of her was a bit surprising. Her purple hair swept back gracefully, and her red eyes gazed at us with unwavering focus. ¡°...For now, just rest.¡± Her expression was complicated. As she turned her head away slightly, I spoke softly to her. ¡°I¡¯ll stay by their side... until they wake up.¡± ¡°Your concern for your friends is admirable, but don¡¯t forget to take care of yourself as well.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m already doing that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting outside the infirmary. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Thank you, Professor Selena.¡± With that, Selena quietly left. In the large infirmary, only the three of us remained: the snake, the pilot, and the vain girl. On the beds lay two heads of pink and blue hair. I quietly sat beside them. ¡°...¡± The steady rhythm of their breathing continued. I gently held each of their hands. Our warmth met. Given the ordeal they had been through, I hoped they wouldn¡¯t have nightmares. I squeezed their hands softly. ¡°...I¡¯ll wait too.¡± I sat silently by their side. In the stillness of the infirmary. For a while, only the sound of their breathing could be heard. *** - Grow stronger, Emilia. Emilia was dreaming. No, it was closer to a memory than a dream. - You won¡¯t survive otherwise. A voice stained with tears. Even at a young age, the girl seemed to understand the world. Having survived harsh winters, the child wandering through the snowy mountains had no choice but to grow colder. Her life was full of grit and determination. - You must be more perfect, Lady Emilia. - You must present yourself as the proper heir. - Only then will the late Duke and Duchess be at peace. The hypocritical elders of her family. - Don¡¯t worry, Emilia. - You¡¯re just a student. You can¡¯t take on the duties of the family yet... So I¡¯ll give you some special help. - We¡¯re family, after all. Aren¡¯t we? Her uncle, always pretending to care for her, yet never hiding the greed in his eyes. - Sis... I¡¯m scared. - I miss Mom and Dad. Where are they? And her younger brother, whom she had to protect even amidst the chaos of her life. ¡®I¡¯m sick of it.¡¯ In the end, Emilia had to push herself to the limit. Solely to survive. Determination eroded her heart. She abandoned altruism, gave up on happiness, and scoffed at sacrifice. Before she knew it, the child in the mirror was gone, replaced by a fully worn-down adult. An ugly mask. ¡®Don¡¯t forget.¡¯ There are things you have to protect. If I make a mistake, it¡¯s all over. For revenge, for happiness, I must always run forward. The moment I look back, something terrible will happen. ¡®I can only rely on myself.¡¯ The obsessive thought that had colored her life for so long. Even as Emilia reminisced about the joyful days of her childhood, she instinctively knew she could never return to those times. Too much had changed. She was no longer entitled to be called a child. Having painted her once pure heart black, she believed she could never live for anything else again. Yes. She had thought that was the case. ¡°...¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± She opened her eyes. As her heavy eyelids blinked open, she heard a voice beside her. Instinctively, Emilia turned her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s been a full day.¡± A boy with golden hair. His blue eyes stared blankly ahead. ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe. I¡¯ve been worrying about you.¡± The snake smiled softly. He then raised his hand and gently brushed the disheveled strands of her hair. It was a touch full of affection. As if he were handling someone precious. ¡°You did well, Lady Emilia.¡± He whispered kindly. And then, he placed a light kiss on the back of her pale hand. The soft sensation startled her, but all Emilia could do was remain frozen in place. A warmth she had longed for filled her chest. ¡°You really did well.¡± ¡°...¡± The villainess accepted it. The boy¡¯s hand, as it gently tamed her. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 43 - Cleanup (2) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 43 - Cleanup (2) Perhaps it was because she was still half-asleep. Emilia didn¡¯t pull away from the hand stroking her head. She simply lay there and accepted it, like a child being praised by an adult. Stroke, stroke¡ª ¡°Hehe.¡± The snake smiled. Unlike his usual sharp, piercing demeanor, there was something unusually gentle about the way he was handling her now. It seemed like he was enjoying the drowsy, unguarded reactions she gave him. The strange scene continued for a while. As the fog in her mind gradually cleared, the girl finally came to her senses. A faint sigh slipped through her lips. "...Ah." Emilia flinched, turning her head. Her gaze wavered with embarrassment, and the boy, who had been chuckling softly, withdrew his hand. His expression was one of satisfaction. Seeing his eyes curve into crescent moons, the vain girl bit her lip. "......" "......" For a moment, silence filled the space around them. In the awkward atmosphere, Emilia¡¯s eyes darted around aimlessly. The snake was sitting right next to her. There were many things she wanted to ask, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak easily. The silhouette she had seen standing in the shadow-filled laboratory lingered vividly in her mind. Perhaps, deep down, Emilia was afraid of the boy. "Oh my... I can¡¯t imagine why you look so intimidated." Whether or not he noticed, the golden-haired snake shrugged nonchalantly. After much hesitation, the first question Emilia managed to ask was an empty one, without much substance. ¡°...What exactly happened?¡± ¡°While the two of you were unconscious, support from Gallimard arrived. We returned to the academy without delay.¡± ¡°And... what about that giant monster?¡± ¡°You already know the answer.¡± His reply was vague and cryptic. Emilia swallowed nervously without realizing it. ¡ªJust like last time... Shall we strike another deal? The memory remained vivid, as if etched into her mind. The impression it left was overwhelming. ¡ªDon¡¯t worry. ¡ªAs long as I¡¯m here¡­ you¡¯ll never lose, Lady Emilia. She remembered it clearly. The warmth of his body as he embraced her from behind, and the electric thrill that had coursed through her entire being. The shadows that had spread from her fingertips were still fresh in her memory. ¡ªEven if only for a brief moment, I¡¯ll show you a new world. The vain girl replayed that instant in her mind. The moment their hands touched, the world turned black, leaving only darkness behind. In the empty void, a single star appeared. It twinkled faintly, a shard of light in the abyss, slowly blossoming into thousands of breathtakingly beautiful scenes. ¡ªI know you can do it. It was a sensation she would never forget. What he had given her was a power that felt... almost divine. It was an expression that would make the church faint with outrage, but Emilia couldn¡¯t describe it any other way. What she had experienced was nothing short of a god-like authority. "..." Emilia fidgeted with her fingers. Her thoughts were a tangled mess. Most of them revolved around the boy. He¡¯s strong. At least, he was far beyond what her own eyes could measure. Even with the lowest possible estimate, he was at the level of a professor... perhaps even as powerful as the dean. The performance he had shown completely defied her understanding of reality. ¡®So all this time... he¡¯s been hiding his power.¡¯ It was a meaningful realization. Despite possessing such overwhelming strength, he had lived his life in secrecy. A chilling intuition ran down her spine. "You seem deep in thought." "..." "I understand. A lot has happened." His lips curved into a casual smile, just as they always did. Watching him act like nothing was wrong, a single question rose to the forefront of Emilia¡¯s mind. In a barely audible voice, she asked it. ¡°...Why?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Why did you save me?¡± It didn¡¯t make sense to her. Why had he revealed his hidden strength just to protect her? What did he stand to gain? Even though they had made a deal, in the end, it was a one-sided relationship. She had no choice but to obey him unconditionally. After all, he held her weaknesses. The first time her lips had been stolen had been for that very reason. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to save me.¡± It was a choice that only brought him loss. As someone who always weighed pros and cons, Emilia found it impossible to understand his motives. While she stared intently at his perpetually squinting eyes, the snake suddenly broke into a playful grin. ¡°Hehe... After nursing you through the night, you¡¯re going to make me feel unappreciated.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Her blue eyes were clouded with confusion. A deep sense of dissonance stirred within her. What could he possibly want from her, that he would go so far as to save her, nurse her, and stay by her side? What was he expecting from such a worthless, discarded thing? ¡®I don¡¯t understand.¡¯ The warmth of his hand, still clasping hers, felt strange. Their fingers were intertwined as if it were the most natural thing, and yet there was an undeniable sense of tenderness in the way he held her. Maybe she was scared. Because she didn¡¯t know what the boy wanted from her. ¡°I was taught that¡­ there¡¯s no such thing as kindness without reason.¡± ¡°Why are you always looking for a reason?¡± ¡°Because without one, I couldn¡¯t have survived.¡± ¡°That¡¯s... a sad thing to hear.¡± ¡°It¡¯s important to me.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The snake seemed to fall into thought for a moment. After a brief silence, he spoke as if he had come to a decision. ¡°If you truly need a reason... I suppose I can give you one.¡± The boy murmured softly. ¡°It¡¯s because I hold you dear, Lady Emilia.¡± His voice, warm and gentle, tickled her ears. It was an answer that wildly deviated from her anxious expectations. ¡°...What?¡± A question mark hung over the girl¡¯s head. But the sweet voice carried on, completely unperturbed. ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t think much of it.¡± His tone was calm and matter-of-fact. ¡°I thought we were just passing acquaintances. Our first meeting was a complete disaster, after all.¡± He seemed to be referring to that day. The day they had first encountered each other. ¡°I thought you were prickly.¡± ¡°...I was prickly.¡± ¡°I also thought we wouldn¡¯t get along well... but my thoughts changed over time.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°That¡¯s thanks to the new path you¡¯ve chosen, Lady Emilia.¡± The snake smiled softly. Emilia, holding her breath, listened intently. ¡°At first, I simply wanted to know you, then I wanted to watch you... and now, I feel the desire to protect you.¡± So that you can write a new story. I want to be by your side, giving you strength. Just as I loved the tale from that old fairy tale, this time, I hope your name is written within it. ¡°Because you¡¯ve changed.¡± The air between them felt fresh and delicate. Before Emilia realized it, her face had flushed red. It was a reaction to the sudden shift in the conversation. "......" Though Emilia was utterly inexperienced in such matters, even she couldn¡¯t miss what was being implied. Her knowledge from books finally came in handy. This was undoubtedly... Those sorts of words. The kind a man says when confessing his love to a woman. Emilia was stunned by the sudden bombshell. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Wh-wh-what... All of a sudden, why...?¡± Her mind went completely blank. Without meaning to, she blurted out a frantic response. ¡°Why, why are you saying something like that all of a sudden?!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask?¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s true, but...!¡± Of course, she had asked why he saved her! But she never expected the conversation to take this direction. Flustered, Emilia bit her lip, fidgeting awkwardly. The infirmary, which had been filled with an unsettling atmosphere until just a moment ago, now carried a much lighter mood. The snake spoke calmly. ¡°The deal... What I said back then, I meant it sincerely.¡± ¡°...¡± The deal. Emilia finally understood what the boy wanted. A few of the words he¡¯d said came back to her. ¡ªAll I ask is that you live for me. ¡ªStay by my side... so that I can watch your story unfold. That was what he wanted. The snake had saved the vain girl because he wished for her to stay by his side. Although the boy¡¯s words up to this point were devoid of any selfish intentions, Emilia had no way of knowing that. And so, she misunderstood. She began to think that the boy in front of her... loved her. ¡°...I-I.¡± Thump, thump. Perhaps it was because she was so unfamiliar with the situation. Her pulse began to race oddly. Trying to calm the heat rising in her face, the girl shyly expressed her thoughts. She felt a little worried. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can do it.¡± She had learned that feelings never go as planned. Even though she had promised to stay by his side, she didn¡¯t know if her heart would ever match his. It was a mystery. ¡°As I said before, I have no experience with this... I don¡¯t know if I can live up to your expectations.¡± But. ¡°...I¡¯ll try.¡± She had already received his help. After owing him her life twice, she thought she should at least make an effort to uphold her end of the bargain. She intended to try, at the very least, to grow fond of him. ¡°I might not be able to give you everything you want.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really clumsy.¡± ¡°Everyone is.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re okay with that... I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Emilia muttered softly. The snake stared at her for a moment, then let out a faint laugh. ¡°Pfft... That makes me happy.¡± He patted her head, as if she were adorable. This time, she didn¡¯t avoid his touch. She simply squeezed her eyes shut and stayed still. ¡°......¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± In truth, the two of them had completely different interpretations of the situation. Emilia, having wrestled with her thoughts, had made a serious vow. But to the boy, it merely sounded like she was promising to try hard for his sake. And so, as the misunderstanding deepened¡ª "Ugh... my head hurts." A rustling sound came from nearby. Following it, they turned to see a pair of green eyes, as though someone had just woken up. "Wh-where am I? There was a monster... wasn¡¯t there?" Pink, messy hair. The girl, still dazed and glancing around, suddenly locked eyes with the two watching her. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Miss Regia.¡± ¡°Commoner... Seems like you¡¯re finally awake.¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± Regia was understandably confused. One was someone she thought had died. The other was someone she had barely escaped death with. The girl¡¯s sleepy gaze soon trembled violently. ¡°M-My Lord? Lady Vanity...? Am I dead?¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± She seemed to be mistaking this for the afterlife. Tears welled up in the corners of her eyes. In a teary voice, the girl asked softly. ¡°...Did you die too?¡± "......" "......" It seemed she was convinced she was in the afterlife. Tears began to stream down the girl¡¯s face. ¡°Hic... What do I do! Poor Lord, sniff, Lady Vanity...!¡± It appeared she was more upset about their supposed deaths than her own. In any case, it was an awkward situation. ¡°Now, now! No more crying!¡± ¡°We¡¯re not dead! Pull yourself together!¡± ¡°Sniff, hic, waaaah!¡± The sobbing pilot. For a while, the snake and the vain girl had to sweat it out trying to calm her down. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 44 - Cleanup (3) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 44 - Cleanup (3) ¡°Hic, waaah...!¡± Regia cried loud enough to make the infirmary echo. Like a small child who had lost her parents. Her sobs were so pitiful that even Selena, who had been waiting outside, came running in. It was utter chaos, to say the least. Bang¡ª! ¡°What¡¯s going on in here? I heard someone screaming...!¡± ¡°W-Wait, commoner! Don¡¯t cling to me like that! Your face is all covered in tears and snot...¡± ¡°Hic, L-Lady Vanity...!¡± ¡°Kyaaa!!¡± ¡°Haha... what a mess.¡± The scene was a noisy disaster. Regia, still overwhelmed by the intense memories of the lab, couldn¡¯t calm down easily. It wasn¡¯t until much later that her crying finally subsided. ¡°...Sniff.¡± She sat on the hospital bed, still swallowing her tears. Her green eyes trembled faintly. Though she had settled down somewhat, the anxiety still lingered on her face. With hesitant lips, she asked a question. ¡°S-So... no one died... is that... really true?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Regia.¡± ¡°How many times do I have to tell you?¡± We responded calmly. Since we couldn¡¯t give her the full story, we mixed in a bit of fiction to explain. We told her that we survived by sheer luck. ¡°The monster suddenly... ran away?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! After you collapsed, it broke through the ceiling and disappeared.¡± ¡°Wh-Why... why would it do that...?¡± ¡°How should I know? If you¡¯re curious, go ask the monster yourself!!¡± ¡°I-I-I¡¯m s-sorry...!¡± It was a complete lie, without a shred of honesty. There were moments when she seemed to doubt it, but Emilia¡¯s forceful storytelling helped us pull it off. It was a good thing we had coordinated our stories beforehand. I just chimed in here and there. ¡°I was lucky too. I barely escaped the spot where the monster was about to land.¡± ¡°Even you, my lord... It really seems like the gods were watching over us.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Th-That¡¯s a relief...¡± I had been worried that she wouldn¡¯t believe us, but our protagonist accepted it without question, to an almost ridiculous extent. How pure-hearted could someone be to react like that? Ding! [The target¡¯s emotions have shifted.] (Anxiety, despair ¡ú Relief) [A small amount of Lies energy has been restored.] [Current output: 36.4%] [TL/N: Wow I just remember this was a thing¡­ maybe even the author forgot it.] Thanks to her trust, I even regained some of my Lies energy. After a few more exchanges, Regia suddenly rose from the bed. Her legs wobbled unsteadily. ¡°My lord... My lady...¡± ¡°Miss Regia? You should really lie down and rest for a bit longer¡ª¡± Before I could finish, we were engulfed in warmth. The pilot reached out hesitantly and embraced both the snake and the vain girl, who had been sitting side by side. A soft, tepid hug enveloped the two of us. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°C-Commoner...?¡± As we blinked in confusion at her sudden action, faint sobs echoed around us. Regia, her tension finally relieved, clung to us. ¡°Sniff... I¡¯m so, so glad you¡¯re alive...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± Her voice was filled with sorrow. Perhaps, after escaping the nightmare of the lab, the reality of her survival finally hit her. Clutching both of us tightly, the girl buried her face in the warm comfort of the embrace. She seemed so fragile. ¡ªAm I dead too? ¡ªWhat do we do! Poor my lord, sniff, and lady...! Despite her gentle nature, she never stopped worrying about others. It was moments like these that revealed just how kind-hearted Regia truly was. Maybe that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but grow fond of the protagonist. With a soft smile, I accepted the sobbing pilot¡¯s embrace. ¡°You did well, Miss Regia.¡± Emilia did the same. Although she looked unsure of what to do, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to push the pink-haired girl away. All she could manage was an awkward pat on Regia¡¯s back. ¡°A-Alright, that¡¯s enough... S-Stop crying already.¡± ¡°M-My Lady...¡± Her clumsy effort might have seemed awkward, but from my perspective, it was heartwarming to watch. The two characters whose relationship had been so strained in the original story were now slowly moving in a better direction. I couldn¡¯t wipe the small smile off my face. ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing. I just think you both look especially beautiful today.¡± ¡°...Flattery won¡¯t work on me.¡± ¡°What a shame.¡± Emilia turned her head away, pretending not to care. And so, until Regia finally stopped crying, the three of us remained huddled together, quietly holding each other. *** Some time later. ¡°Hehe, Miss Regia.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so fond of us.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Clinging to us like a child, crying your heart out... I must say, it was truly adorable.¡± ¡°...¡± Regia had no response. Her head was hung low, her pale face flushed bright red. The soft groans that escaped her, born of shame, were music to my ears. ¡°Stop teasing her already. Are you trying to make her cry again?¡± ¡°That could be fun too.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°If she does, we¡¯ll just hug her again to make her feel better, won¡¯t we?¡± ¡°...You¡¯re terrible.¡± ¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡± I wasn¡¯t one to discriminate when it came to teasing. Following my personal rule, I continued to shower the protagonist with playful torment. *** We had to undergo another round of medical check-ups. Though the doctors had confirmed we were all fine, Selena insisted on being thorough, just in case. Even though she often acted indifferent, she was still a teacher after all. With the students¡¯ safety at stake, she wasn¡¯t taking any chances. After thorough internal, external, curse, mark, and magic examinations, we were finally allowed to leave the infirmary. By the time we finished, more than half the day had already passed. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see all three of you are healthy.¡± Of course, leaving the infirmary wasn¡¯t the end of it. As victims and witnesses of the incident, we had to undergo a formal investigation. ¡°I deeply apologize for yesterday¡¯s incident. It was my failure to detect it in advance.¡± Selena bowed her head in apology. We sat on the sofa, watching her with bewildered expressions. It felt strange seeing her so formal, after always being stiff or drunk. Her red eyes were cast in shadow. ¡°Well, let¡¯s hear your explanation.¡± ¡°The dark magic used in this incident was entirely different from any known methods... It was a completely new form of infiltration spell.¡± ¡°So the academy had no prior experience dealing with it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± It was something that had appeared in the original story. The cult had been inactive for years. The world believed they had been wiped out during the Great Purge, but in reality, they had simply been growing stronger in the shadows, preparing to fulfill their desires. ¡°They were meticulous in their preparation. Even experts in the field were struggling.¡± ¡°I heard it would take at least a week to decipher the new dark magic... How did you manage to find us in just two hours?¡± ¡°Well, this is Gallimard, after all.¡± It was a clear answer. Gallimard. An institution that gathered only the best minds on the continent. Founded by heroes of the Great Purge, a former Imperial Knight Commander, an Elder of the Magic Tower, and a Cardinal of the Church, among others. It was an academy formed by geniuses, fundamentally different from the cult that thrived on blood and slaughter. Despite the unexpected incident, the situation had been handled swiftly. The academy would undoubtedly take stronger measures in the future. ¡®A traitor within the academy had leaked information as well... Given the circumstances, this was probably inevitable.¡¯ If anyone were to be held accountable, it would be Selena. As the proctor of the exam, she would likely bear the brunt of the blame. In the original story, the professor who oversaw the exam had been fired, and she would likely be stripped of her position as head professor at the very least. Though the fact that no serious harm had come to the students, and her status as the dean¡¯s direct disciple, might spare her from more severe consequences, it seemed likely she would be demoted to a regular professor. Such was the sorrow of the working class. ¡°...¡± Suddenly, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for the bottle of liquor she always carried. Maybe the bitterness of life had driven her to drink. Her purple hair fell messily as she took another swig of alcohol. ¡°Pah... I truly apologize for this incident. The academy will be offering compensation for any damages. The dean will explain the details later.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± With the formalities out of the way, she got to the point. ¡°Now, I¡¯d like to hear your account of the incident.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll explain.¡± ¡°Please, Student Judas. From start to finish, in as much detail as possible...¡± A thorough investigation followed. It seemed they were wary of the cult reemerging after so many years, and asked many questions. I told them the story we had already fabricated for Regia. ¡°That¡¯s what happened.¡± ¡°...¡± Perhaps because of the many holes in the story, Selena looked puzzled. But she didn¡¯t press me for more details. When I mentioned that my memory was fuzzy due to the shock, she simply nodded in understanding. It would be odd to interrogate me anyway. After all, we were in a position of power. Even if they searched the lab, I had already altered most of the evidence. The academy had no choice but to accept our testimony. Everything was going according to plan, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°...I see. That concludes the investigation.¡± ¡°Thank you for your time.¡± ¡°Oh, one last thing.¡± Selena stopped me as if something had come to mind. ¡°Please return to the dormitory early. The academy isn¡¯t in the best state right now.¡± ¡°Has something happened?¡± ¡°There was another incident at the academy while you were in the basement.¡± She explained quietly. ¡°A few intruders appeared at the shopping district.¡± ¡°The shopping district... That¡¯s close to the dormitory, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°They used a teleportation hijacking method, similar to the one in your incident. It seemed like a diversion.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The professors intervened quickly, and the situation was resolved within six minutes. We managed to eliminate 28 out of the 30 intruders, but the others escaped via teleportation.¡± ¡°Were there any casualties?¡± ¡°None reported so far.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± ¡°Well, there may still be unreported victims.¡± Selena rubbed her temples, clearly frustrated. After taking a deep breath, she brushed her purple hair back and continued. ¡°Either way, it¡¯s best to stay cautious.¡± ¡°Thank you for the warning.¡± S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the time, it didn¡¯t seem like something to worry about. I slowly rose from my seat. Overall, it felt like a pretty decent conclusion. The next episode would start soon, but for now, I wanted some rest. ¡®Come to think of it...¡¯ I wonder if she¡¯s waiting for me. I hadn¡¯t returned to the dormitory for two days, so maybe she was worried. Of course, I knew it was just an idle thought. ¡°Hehe.¡± When I get back, I¡¯ll have to play with her tail. Lost in thoughts of the fox, I made my way back to the dormitory. Little did I know. ¡°...¡± The dormitory was empty. In the silence, I couldn¡¯t sense a single trace of life. The air was unusually cold, biting at my skin. The basket was nowhere to be seen. And the fox was gone too. The current time was 11 p.m. If she had gone out shopping, she should have been back by now. The shopping district usually closed by evening. ¡ªA few intruders appeared at the shopping district. ¡ªThe shopping district... That¡¯s close to the dormitory, isn¡¯t it? ¡ªWere there any casualties? ¡ªNone reported so far. ¡ªThat¡¯s good to hear. ¡ªWell, there may still be unreported victims. The earlier conversation echoed in my mind. There was no way this was a coincidence. Standing there in the deepening darkness, I let out a bitter laugh. ¡°Ha.¡± Baob. Those damn bastards. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 45 - Annes Diary (1) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 45 - Anne''s Diary (1) After the investigation was concluded, we caught a carriage heading in the direction of the dormitories. The sun had long since set, and darkness had fallen. Everyone planned to return to their rooms for some rest. The children were completely worn out. "It''s already this late... No wonder I feel so tired." "I-I think I¡¯m about to fall asleep, too." "You cried all day. It¡¯s a miracle you didn¡¯t collapse halfway through." "R-Really...?" "Do you even realize how much trouble that caused me?" "S-Sorry..." "...I wasn¡¯t trying to make you feel bad." The carriage rattled along. The two girls sat side by side, chatting. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To an outsider, it might sound like they were bickering, but seeing how close they sat to each other, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. The atmosphere between them had softened compared to before. ¡®More than I expected.¡¯ Perhaps it was the memories of the basement. Fighting monsters and relying on each other seemed to have forged a strange bond. The villainess allowing the protagonist to sit next to her. A scene that would¡¯ve been unimaginable in the original story. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought. ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°...What are you laughing at?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± I wasn¡¯t quite sure why I felt so happy. Maybe it was the relief that the episode had ended well. While things had deviated a bit from the original plan¡­ I thought it had been a story worth telling. After all, we had discovered a new light. ¡®I can do even better moving forward.¡¯ Everything was still going smoothly. I quietly indulged in the anticipation of what was to come. *** And. That anticipation shattered the moment I returned to the dormitory. ¡°...¡± A chilling silence filled the space. It was an eerie, oppressive quiet. Normally, even with some reluctance, there would be a voice greeting me, asking if I had returned. But now, only a heavy silence hung in the air. No sign of life in the darkened room. ¡°...Miss Irene.¡± I called out her name, hoping to hear a response. But as if mocking my last ounce of patience, there was no answer. Only a deep, pervasive emptiness. The thick darkness swallowed the surroundings. I stood frozen for a moment, staring out the window at the night sky. The stars were hidden behind thick clouds. The faint landscape outside painted a picture of loss, and I found myself momentarily paralyzed. ¡ªA few intruders appeared at the shopping district. ¡ªThe shopping district... That¡¯s close to the dormitory, isn¡¯t it? ¡ªWere there any casualties? ¡ªNone reported so far. ¡ªThat¡¯s good to hear. ¡ªWell, there may still be unreported victims. The conversation I had brushed off earlier echoed in my ears. A sinking feeling spread through me. The joy I had felt just moments ago quickly cooled. I murmured softly. ¡°Where did you go?¡± Snap! I snapped my fingers. In an instant, the scene before me changed. Teleportation activated in the blink of an eye. I now stood in front of the dormitory building. I looked around, but saw nothing. Snap! I snapped my fingers again. This time, I moved to the path leading to the shopping district. Still nothing. I continued to snap my fingers. Snap! The carriage stop, nothing. Snap! The town square, nothing. Snap! A side street, nothing. Snap, Snap, Snap, Snap, Snap¡ª! Dozens of snaps echoed through the air, each time rapidly changing the background. By now, I was snapping my fingers with growing urgency. My vision blinked every few seconds, searching relentlessly for the fox¡¯s trace. Snap! Finally, my search stopped in an alley not far from the shopping district. It was a place rarely visited by students, a tangled maze of narrow streets. I quietly gazed at the ground. ¡°...¡± A basket lay there, abandoned. Its contents spilled across the ground as though someone had dropped it while shopping. It was the same basket the fox always carried when she went to the shopping district. ¡®Why...¡¯ Bad premonitions never fail to come true. Next to the scattered groceries, I sensed an unsettling aura lingering in the air. It was faint, invisible to ordinary eyes, but unmistakably a trace of dark magic. It couldn¡¯t fool my eyes. A cold wind stirred, rustling the shadows around me. After a moment of silence, a bitter chuckle escaped my lips. A sardonic smirk tugged at the corners of my mouth. ¡°Ha.¡± Baob. Those damn bastards. *** Meanwhile, The fox awoke on a cold floor. ¡°...Ugh.¡± Her eyes fluttered open, her head pounding with pain. Her blurry vision revealed only darkness. The cold stone beneath her back sent a chill through her body. A groan slipped from her dry lips. ¡°Ugh... haa...¡± Even as her brow furrowed in dizziness, she slowly pushed herself into a sitting position. Breathing was difficult. Her entire body was wracked with pain, as though she were a piece of glass about to shatter into fragments. It was the side effect of excessive sleep magic. ¡°Urgh, gah, haa...!¡± Particularly for Irene, who had no resistance to magic. The fox had to writhe on the ground for a while, swallowing her cries. Eventually, the pain began to subside. ¡°Haa... haa...¡± As her labored breathing gradually returned to normal, the girl finally looked around her. The entire space was shrouded in darkness. The fox muttered blankly. ¡°Where... am I?¡± Her dazed voice echoed in the silence. The first emotion that washed over her was confusion. Her black eyes scanned her surroundings. How had she ended up in such a place? Her hazy memories flickered. She had been shopping in the district, and as she entered a narrow alley, she felt someone following her. Sensing something suspicious, Irene had been on guard. She reached for the sword at her waist and turned around¡ª ¡°...That¡¯s when it happened.¡± Her consciousness had cut off. The last thing she saw was a flash of red light. A sickening glow. Irene held her breath. First, she needed to assess the situation. Her dark pupils swept through the shadows, taking in every detail of her surroundings. The first thing that stood out was the iron bars. ¡°...¡± The fox was trapped in a small cell. She examined the tightly packed bars, and a wave of deja vu washed over her. ¡°Damn it.¡± A curse slipped from her lips. It was too similar to where she had been a few months ago. The slave auction, where countless beastfolks had been gathered. The memory, like a lingering trauma, made her bite her lip. Could it be them again? ¡°No, there¡¯s no way they would have followed me all the way to the academy...¡± If not them, then who? To kidnap someone in broad daylight, right in the middle of the continent¡¯s most prestigious institution... Whoever it was, they weren¡¯t sane. Her mind clouded with confusion. The mounting anxiety only added to her stress. Eventually, a dull headache began to creep in. Grimacing in pain, Irene rubbed her temples, groaning softly¡ªwhen a strange sound reached her ears. Footsteps. Tap, tap. The sound echoed through the long corridor. Slow and deliberate, the steps grew closer to the cell where Irene was trapped. And then. ¡°Don¡¯t just sit there, curl up and play dead...!¡± ¡°...?!¡± Something tapped Irene¡¯s shoulder. Startled, she turned around to see a hand sticking out from between the bars of the adjacent cell. It belonged to another captive. A young voice whispered urgently. ¡°Sister! Hurry, pretend you¡¯re still asleep...!¡± ¡°Wh-What?¡± ¡°Before the demon comes, quick...!¡± The footsteps were now right in front of her cell. Though hesitant, Irene decided to follow the advice and lay back down, pretending she was still unconscious. ¡°...¡± Tap¡ª The footsteps stopped in front of her cell. Keeping her breathing steady, Irene listened as two men spoke to each other. ¡°She hasn¡¯t woken up yet, it seems.¡± ¡°Looks like it.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Leave her for now. We¡¯ve got plenty of other specimens to deal with.¡± ¡°What about the failed experiments from today?¡± ¡°Move them to the basement.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Specimen, experiment, failure, basement. Words laced with ominous meaning. Irene clenched her fists unconsciously. She could feel her tail twitching from the tension. ¡°And by the way, we¡¯ve got some valuable material this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There haven¡¯t been many experiments using fox-beastfolk as samples.¡± ¡°The infiltration mission was a ruse, but who knew it would bring us such a fascinating specimen. We should reward the surviving team.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll definitely appreciate that.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll make a fine offering to our master.¡± Irene felt their leering stares. Their voices dripped with slimy lust, tainting the darkness with their vile desires. She thought to herself. No matter what happened. Something had gone terribly, terribly wrong. *** It was cold. As though my heart had stopped beating. Back then, it had always felt like an icy spike was lodged in the chest of the young child I used to be. It was a sensation I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. ¡®How long has it been?¡¯ The air was cold, swirling around me. My thoughts were as cold, stinging, and quiet as snow falling on a winter night. A frosty breath escaped my lips. Strangely, I felt calm. An inner self without the slightest tremor. In a world slowly tinting, I was swimming. The sensation of sinking slowly gave a peculiar sense of stability. A brief meditation. As I sat for a moment with eyes closed, a girl¡¯s voice suddenly called out to me. ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°All the members are ready.¡± ¡°...¡± I raised my head from its bowed position. What I saw before me were the members of Astro, all dressed in white robes. They were standing in precise, waiting positions. Is it time? I slowly rose from my seat. The members¡¯ gazes were focused on me. Murderous intent surgred. Each one was armed and standing in place. Assassins waiting for orders. ¡°The trees have declared war.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not exactly that they¡¯ve picked a fight, but... unfortunately, they touched a friend I deeply cherish.¡± Since they¡¯ve crossed the line, there was no intention to be lenient. If something has been taken, it must be reclaimed. I intended to clearly show them whom they had dared to covet. ¡°It seems like a cleanup is needed... will you join me?¡± ¡°Everything is as you wish.¡± The members all bowed their heads in unison. Satisfied, I smiled, and the Vice-Captain next to me handed over my robe. It was similarly pure white. ¡°Captain.¡± ¡°Thank you, Neria.¡± With a rustling sound, I put on the robe without hesitation. After adjusting my disheveled attire, I lifted my steps from the floor. It was time to observe. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± I muttered in the flickering shadows. ¡°To find the fox.¡± [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 46 - Anne’s Diary (2) [Translator - Peptobismol] S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 46 - Anne¡¯s Diary (2) Swaaah¡ª The sound of gentle waves rippled along with the soft breeze. Catching the familiar salty scent of the sea, the fox opened her eyes. Warm air brushed against her cheeks. ¡°...¡± Her vision filled with the endless expanse of the open sea. It was a nightmare she had grown all too familiar with. The setting was always the same¡ªa prison built upon the sea. ¡°Haa¡­¡± A sigh escaped her lips, born of weary frustration. The girl, her crimson hair fluttering in the wind, soon sat down, leaning her back against the rusty iron bars. The creaking of the old metal let out a low groan. Creeeak. But the fox paid no mind, simply pulling her knees to her chest. The water lapped at her ankles. Because of it, the lower half of her body was submerged in the sea. Of course, since this was a dream, her clothes didn¡¯t get wet, but still, the girl always wore a complicated expression. It was a feeling of loss. ¡®It¡¯s... too quiet.¡¯ Being aware that it was just a dream made her want to wake up all the more. It was a profoundly lonely world. The warmth of the sun felt almost alien. Maybe it was a form of deception. ¡ªIrene. ¡ªYou can no longer stay by master¡¯s side¡­ nor should you. ¡ªSo this is goodbye. ¡ªPlease, seek out your shining star. As always. The voice she missed the most reached her ears during the loneliest of moments. The fox reflected on the faint memories, trying to shake off the lingering bitterness. It was a form of adaptation to the darkness. The waves, drowning in silence, rolled on. Once more, the fox quietly waited. Waited to wake from this nightmare. Hoping that the suffocating sense of loss would finally be filled. *** It seemed she had briefly fallen asleep. Perhaps it was the lingering effect of the sleep magic. Her consciousness had abruptly cut off. Irene groaned, feeling the headache wash over her. ¡°...¡± What she saw above her was an unfamiliar ceiling. A cell, steeped in deep darkness. Whether her eyes were open or closed, it made no difference¡ªshe was still trapped inside the same iron bars. The cold seeped up from the hard floor. Her shoulders trembled from the chill. She hadn¡¯t realized it because of the overwhelming tension, but her body had already grown cold. The fox suppressed a groan that threatened to escape. In hindsight, it might have been better to remain in the dream. At least there, it had been warm, and the wind had blown. Those trivial thoughts flitted through her mind. As she sat there in helpless stillness, passing time¡ª ¡°Hey... Fox Sis!¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°Over here! Over here!¡± Someone called out to the fox. She looked around, confused by the sudden voice, and noticed a small hole in the wall. It seemed to be someone from the adjacent cell. A hand was waving between the tightly packed iron bars. ¡°You finally woke up?¡± A young girl¡¯s face. Even if one were to guess generously, she couldn¡¯t have been more than fifteen. The girl smiled bashfully when their eyes met. ¡°I was worried because you hadn¡¯t woken up, but I¡¯m glad you¡¯re awake now!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± It was her. The one who had warned her to pretend to be asleep earlier. The fox stared blankly at the girl. ¡°Nice to meet you! It¡¯s been so long since someone new was put in the next cell!¡± The girl smiled as if in wonder. Then, without warning, she reached out her hand through the bars. ¡°My name¡¯s Anne! We¡¯re both test subjects, so let¡¯s get along.¡± ¡°T-Test subjects¡­?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± The girl nodded energetically. Faced with such an unusual scene, the fox once again found herself speechless. *** Kidnapped by an unknown group. At first, Irene had been overwhelmed with confusion, her mind filled with darkness, but little by little, she began to gather information. Thanks to the voice speaking to her from the neighboring cell. ¡°Sis! Got any more questions?¡± The girl who called herself Anne. The bright, cheerful child chattered endlessly. Perhaps she was worried about the new test subject, as most of what she said was an explanation of the facility they were trapped in. Sometimes, she answered the fox¡¯s questions as well. ¡°Hehe... but there¡¯s still a lot I don¡¯t know.¡± Of course, her answers weren¡¯t always very clear. It made sense, since the girl was also locked behind bars. She scratched her cheek awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ve just picked up what I could.¡± ¡°Picked up¡­?¡± ¡°Things I overheard or experienced myself¡­ when you¡¯re locked up for a long time, you figure some things out.¡± ¡°How long have you been here?¡± ¡°About seven months?¡± Though the information wasn¡¯t particularly deep, it was enough for the fox to start piecing things together. Here¡¯s what she figured out: ¡®The largest black magic organization on the continent, Baob.¡¯ That was the group that had kidnapped Irene. This facility was one of the places they had prepared for their black magic experiments. The cell Irene was in now was where they kept the materials they planned to use for experiments. It was, essentially, a den of evil. ¡®From slave traders¡­ to cultists.¡¯ A bitter laugh slipped out. She had barely escaped being sold into slavery, only to now face the possibility of becoming a monster. It felt like fate was toying with her. Sitting slumped against the wall, the fox bit her lip. ¡°Just so you know¡­ it¡¯s best to go along with the experiments.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°...There¡¯s a demon here.¡± From what she heard, escaping was almost impossible. Every person overseeing the place was a black magician. And the head of the lab was someone who had reached the peak of their powers. With just a gesture, they could tear apart countless test subjects. Every previous attempt to rebel had ended the same way. Anne called the head of the lab a ¡®demon.¡¯ ¡°The demon kills the test subjects for fun.¡± If the experiments didn¡¯t go as planned, they died. Even if it wasn¡¯t related to the experiments, they died. If they acted arrogantly, they died. If they made eye contact, they died. If the demon was in a bad mood, they died. The demon enjoyed killing, as though they were entertained by the screams of the test subjects. ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to lie down earlier¡­ If you pretend to be asleep, sometimes they leave you alone.¡± It seemed the head of the lab was more interested in slaughter than research. Their faith in whatever deity they claimed to follow was just an excuse for the carnage. In essence, they were a bloodthirsty monster. No sliver of hope remained. ¡°...¡± In this desperate situation. Though Irene¡¯s face remained expressionless, the trembling in her pupils betrayed her emotions. The crushing weight of despair bore down on her shoulders. Her head pounded with an intense, splitting pain. As she rubbed her temples, trying to ease the ache¡ª Suddenly, a hand appeared from between the bars. ¡°Sis, take this.¡± ¡°...What is it?¡± ¡°A blanket!¡± The girl handed her a tattered piece of cloth. It was worn out and torn, a ragged mess, yet the girl insisted it was a blanket. Her eyes met the fox¡¯s, and she smiled brightly. ¡°You¡¯ve been shivering for a while now. It¡¯s all torn up, so it might not be very warm, but still, you should cover yourself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lending this¡­ to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m always warm, so I don¡¯t need it!¡± ¡°...Thank you.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Anne reacted as though overjoyed. It might have been a bit rude to think this, but the fox wondered if the girl was entirely sane. Had she lost her mind after becoming a test subject at such a young age? ¡®How can she smile like that in a place like this¡­?¡¯ Pushing those thoughts aside, the fox draped the blanket over herself. The rough texture of the tattered cloth, handed to her by the girl¡¯s grubby hands, settled on her shoulders. And yet. She still felt cold. *** How much time had passed? By her own estimate, around three days had gone by. During the days spent in the den of black magicians, the fox had witnessed scenes from hell. What she saw beyond the iron bars¡ª ¡ªAh, glrk, hrg, hrk¡ª! ¡ªN-No¡­! No!! D-Don¡¯t do it!!! ¡ªS-Spare me, please¡­! P-Please, I beg you!!! ¡ªAaaagh!!! ¡ªSomething¡¯s growing, growing inside me!!! Something¡¯s eating through my belly!!! The constant shrieks. The frequent wails and cries echoed from the end of the corridor, painting vivid pictures of the horrors happening there. Every now and then, the screams weren¡¯t even human. Whether they belonged to something that was never human, or to something that ¡®used¡¯ to be human, was impossible to know. ¡ªAaaagh! Stoooop!!! The desperate shouts reached her faintly. Many test subjects were taken to the laboratory, but only a few ever returned to the cells. In the past three days, 47 had been taken, and only 2 had returned. And even then, they could barely walk. One of them had a body that had been grotesquely transformed. ¡ªKrrk! Kriiik!! The twisted, spider-like face was horrifying. Although Irene¡¯s cell was far from the lab, the raw noise still reached her ears, faint but clear. She had to stifle her nausea multiple times. ¡°...¡± The fox was still alive. The black magicians hadn¡¯t touched Irene. Or rather, they couldn¡¯t. The demon had declared that he would deal with her personally in a week. ¡ªThis one I¡¯ll experiment on myself. ¡ªA fox beastfolk¡­ what a perfect specimen. The demon had spoken with a sickening glint in his eyes. In the end, the other magicians could only retreat, licking their lips in frustration. Her life had been narrowed down to a span of a week. All Irene could do now was wait as time crept by. There was no hope. At first, she thought about resisting, but after coming face-to-face with the head of the lab, her mind had changed. The demon¡¯s power was overwhelming. At least at the level of a Galimard professor. With a single incantation, every test subject in the lab would be slaughtered. ¡°...¡± In the end, she could do nothing but lose herself in despair. The fox remained silent. Sitting quietly with her back against the wall, lost in thought. ¡°Sis.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Did you know? It¡¯s super strange.¡± ¡°...?¡± Anne peered at her through the bars. As if concerned for the fox¡¯s pale complexion, the girl was trying to shift her attention elsewhere. ¡°Time flows differently here compared to outside.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly what I said.¡± The girl lightly shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Once, the demon got really drunk. He was wandering the hallways, bragging about it¡­.¡± Apparently, this was some kind of special place. Something about the corpse of a dragon being buried here¡­ though she didn''t remember the details too well. What she did remember is that the flow of time is distorted around here. ¡°One week here is only a day outside.¡± ¡°A week¡­ is a day?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been three days since you came here, but outside, only a few hours have passed.¡± ¡°...¡± The fox stared blankly. As she continued to explain, Anne scratched her cheek awkwardly. ¡°Of course, you can believe it or not. Honestly, it sounds way too ridiculous, right? I¡¯ve never heard of a place like this existing anywhere. Maybe somewhere outside the Empire¡¯s borders, but¡­.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it was just the demon talking nonsense because he was drunk.¡± Anne muttered quietly. Though she furrowed her brow briefly, in the end, she broke into a bashful smile. A transparent smile. ¡°Still, thinking like that gives me a bit of hope.¡± ¡°Hope¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, hope.¡± If only a few hours have passed, that means someone¡¯s probably out there searching for you right now. Maybe it¡¯s okay to hold out for a little miracle? ¡°Who knows! Maybe someone will show up like a prince on a white horse and save us.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have anyone like that?¡± ¡°...I don¡¯t know.¡± The fox averted her eyes. She answered indifferently, but in truth, a face immediately came to mind. Golden hair and thin, narrow eyes. Why was she thinking of him now? Unconsciously, Irene bit her lip. ¡®¡­Relying on him would be foolish.¡¯ After all, to him, she was nothing more than a toy. Even if she disappeared, he¡¯d likely brush it off without a second thought. He¡¯d just find a new plaything. The fox reminded herself not to trust him. As she always had before. ¡®I¡¯m just¡­ meant to be alone like this.¡¯ The fox silently repeated that painful thought to herself. But¡­ ¡°She¡¯d better be safe.¡± The fox didn¡¯t know. That a force, one capable of wiping out an entire nation, was already moving to find her. White eyes gleamed in the darkness. ¡°If she¡¯s not safe¡­ I can¡¯t guarantee what I¡¯ll do.¡± The white banners fluttered in the wind. A group steeped in murderous intent cut through the night sky. All to retrieve the fox. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 47 - Anne’s Diary (3) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 47 - Anne¡¯s Diary (3) Another hellish day had passed. It was hard to be certain since there was no way to track time, but it felt that way, at least to Irene. She sat in complete stillness, holding her breath. She didn¡¯t move. Even as the cold from the floor seeped into her, draining her body heat, and the thick darkness gnawed at her heart like mold. She just lay there, like a puppet whose strings had been cut. ¡ªAaaagh!!! ¡ªStop it, stop it!!! ¡ªI don¡¯t want to die!! Please, don¡¯t kill me, stop!!! ¡ªNo, no, no, don¡¯t tear it off!!! Maybe her will had finally broken. The screams from the far end of the corridor never ceased, and the fox had no choice but to listen, powerless to stop it. Despair washed over her. It was a sickening feeling. This place was designed to wear people down. Even in such a nightmarish setting, the one thing that allowed Irene to cling to her sanity was the voice that spoke to her through the bars. The girl chirped brightly. ¡°Fox Sis!¡± ¡°...Yeah.¡± ¡°We¡¯re still alive today! I was worried we might be dragged to the lab while we slept.¡± ¡°Do they sometimes take people while they¡¯re asleep...?¡± ¡°Occasionally, yeah. That¡¯s why I have to mentally prepare myself every morning. It¡¯d be terrifying to wake up on an operating table.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...Did I say something I shouldn¡¯t have?¡± Irene¡¯s face stiffened. Anne hesitated, sensing the tension, her eyes darting nervously for a moment. Seeing the girl¡¯s careful expression, Irene quickly relaxed and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine... I was just lost in thought for a moment.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± The girl beamed. It was a pure, unblemished smile. At fifteen, she was just on the verge of adulthood, yet she was still very much a child. Irene quietly mulled over her own thoughts. ¡®Are they doing okay¡­?¡¯ She was thinking of her younger siblings. The little foxes she cherished so much. By now, they were probably happily playing in their secret hideout. Unconsciously, Irene muttered to herself. ¡®...Would they grow up to be like this?¡¯ Watching Anne, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder. A bitter taste spread in her mouth. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A moment of misplaced regret. A sadness for her siblings welled up inside. She¡¯d never see them again. All that awaited her now was a cold, final end. A dull ache bloomed in her chest. At the very least, she had wanted to be there for them until they were grown, but even that was a dream fate had refused to grant her. Irene sank deeper into her thoughts. And then. ¡°Hey, Sis.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I want to write a book when I get out of here.¡± ¡°A book? All of a sudden¡­?¡± ¡°Yep! A book!¡± Anne smiled brightly as their eyes met. Crouching in the corner, the girl hopped up and answered cheerfully. ¡°It¡¯s been my dream ever since I was little.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still little.¡± ¡°Hey! I mean when I was even littler! Besides, fifteen is old enough to know a lot of things, you know?¡± ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Anne flapped her arms indignantly, as if trying to refute the idea that she was still a child, but to Irene, it only made her seem more childish. After all, only children hate being called young. ¡°Anyway! I want to write an amazing story.¡± ¡°What kind of story?¡± ¡°One about everything that¡¯s happened to me so far. Like weaving together a journal from each day!¡± ¡°...That just sounds like a diary, though.¡± ¡°Oh, come on! There¡¯s no rule that says a diary can¡¯t be a book!¡± A straightforward answer. The girl proudly shared her dream. Even though she must have known it was an impossible wish, there was still a light in her eyes that hadn¡¯t dimmed. Maybe it was hope. ¡°I know. It¡¯s not very realistic.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m probably just wishing for some ridiculous miracle. If the demon outside heard my story, he¡¯d laugh it off as a silly fantasy.¡± Yeah, it was nothing more than a dream. Like a girl hanging off the edge of a cliff, praying for a convenient miracle. But¡­ ¡°Still, sometimes... isn¡¯t it okay to hope for a miracle?¡± Anne smiled again. It was the innocent smile unique to childhood. ¡°When times are tough, you need courage. The more you think about it, the more beautiful life becomes.¡± Irene was a little surprised. Despite being a test subject, having endured all manner of horrible things, this girl could still speak of hope. To be able to talk about courage, instead of despair, hatred, resentment, or anger. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m being too naive?¡± ¡°...I¡¯m not sure.¡± Irene just stared at her. Should she admire her? Or pity her? Irene couldn¡¯t decide. She simply reached out and gently took the girl¡¯s hand through the bars. ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so nice about callused hands?¡± ¡°My mom said calluses are proof of hard work. That means your hands are beautiful, Sis.¡± ¡°...Think what you like.¡± The fox turned her head away, pretending to be indifferent. The warmth of a hand gently squeezing hers. Irene deliberately looked away from that hope. She simply closed her heavy eyelids. *** Two more days passed. It had now been six days since the fox had been brought to the lab. She was getting used to it. The screams from the end of the corridor, the smell of blood filling the air, the damp atmosphere. The things that had once disgusted her were gradually becoming familiar. That didn¡¯t mean the daily deaths became any less tragic, though. ¡®Just two days left¡­ until I¡¯m dragged down that corridor.¡¯ The demon had granted her a week¡¯s reprieve. Now, her life had been reduced to just two more days. Whether the experiment succeeded or failed... she wouldn¡¯t remain human either way. The difference was only in the method. But the outcome¡ªdeath¡ªwould be the same. Irene waited for her execution. But there was someone who would step up to the threshold of death even before the fox. That person was none other than Anne. ¡ªYou¡¯re up next, kid. ¡ªSeems you¡¯ve been lucky enough to survive until now... but tomorrow, that luck runs out. ¡ªThe boss himself gave the order. It was news delivered by a passing guard. He told her to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s experiment, mockingly adding that she¡¯d soon be seeing her mother. It was an unexpected death sentence. Anne simply nodded in response. ¡°Got it.¡± Her reaction was calm. She didn¡¯t shrink back, beg for her life, or faint on the spot. She just smiled, as she always did. The girl waited for the guards to leave, then continued their conversation from before, as if nothing had happened. ¡°As I was saying¡­ oh right, the place I¡¯ve always wanted to visit!¡± Anne chattered on. She had just been told that she would die tomorrow. Or worse, face something even more horrifying than death. And yet, even in this moment, she was so carefree. Irene watched her quietly from behind the bars. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to visit the Academy! It must be such an amazing place, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Anne.¡± ¡°My mom said only great people go to the Academy. When I get out of here, I¡¯m definitely going to¡ª¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of tomorrow?¡± ¡°...¡± The question slipped out before Irene realized it. The noisy girl fell silent. For the first time, there was quiet between them. An empty silence lingered between the thick iron bars. Neither spoke for a long time. Not Irene, nor the girl. It was a while later when Anne¡¯s voice broke the stillness. ¡°Sis.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Sis.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°The truth is¡­¡± Anne crouched beside the bars. She sighed softly, as if lost in thought, then a complicated smile appeared on her lips. Hugging her knees, she spoke quietly. ¡°The truth is, I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°...¡± It was a simple statement, dropped casually. But though the sentence was short, the depth of emotion behind it was profound. Her voice continued, calm but weighted. ¡°I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m sad, I¡¯m anxious, I¡¯m resentful, and angry too.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Every night, I can¡¯t sleep because I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll wake up on an operating table. And whenever the guards walk by, I hold my breath as much as I can. Not for a single moment have I ever stopped being scared.¡± In the end, she was just like anyone else. Still not yet an adult, a young lamb in need of someone¡¯s protection. ¡°But the reason I smile is... it¡¯s all I can do.¡± Anne was powerless. Faced with a cruel and senseless fate, all she could do was hold onto hope. Maybe that was the tragedy of life. Her voice, delicate as it was, grew shakier, tears slowly filling her words. ¡°The truth is, I¡¯m scared.¡± It was an especially pitiful plea. ¡°I miss my mom, my dad, and my sister so much.¡± Tears began to fall. Though she tried to hold them back, the muffled sobs slipped through. Irene quietly listened. ¡°If I¡¯d known this would happen, I would¡¯ve told them I loved them more¡­.¡± A common regret. A common sadness. A common wish. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I want to live.¡± ¡°...¡± Irene bit her lip. It was a miserable pain. Her hands clenched into fists on their own. She sat in silence for a while, and eventually, Anne¡¯s trembling voice returned. ¡°Sniff, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not usually like this... it¡¯s just, right now, you¡¯re the only one here, Sis. I wanted to lean on you for a little while.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything.¡± ¡°I thought I¡¯d die all alone, feeling miserable. But because I¡¯ve been able to talk to you, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll feel so lonely.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll be following right behind you.¡± ¡°...Is that supposed to be comforting?¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± Irene answered indifferently. The fox gently held Anne¡¯s hand through the bars. The girl sniffled and smiled. ¡°Sniff, hehe... Your hands are warm, Sis.¡± ¡°Are they?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± And so they sat together. Separated by cold iron bars, waiting for a tomorrow neither of them wanted to come. *** The next day arrived. As soon as Anne woke up, she was led out of her cell. Being dragged along by the guards, the girl turned back and flashed a bright smile. She left behind a single parting sentense. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Of course. Anne didn¡¯t come back. *** Last night, the corridor had been filled with Anne¡¯s screams. Her voice had wailed in agony until the early hours of the morning. Irene wanted to cover her ears but couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. She wanted to share in at least a part of the girl¡¯s pain. The terrible cries grew fainter as time passed, until eventually, they faded into a final, eerie silence. It could only mean one thing. Anne was dead. ¡°...¡± There wasn¡¯t even time to mourn. It was now Irene¡¯s turn. The guards came for her soon after. Clink, the key turned in the lock, and the door opened. ¡°The boss is waiting.¡± ¡°Make sure she doesn¡¯t resist. She¡¯s valuable, so transport her carefully.¡± ¡°Move and you¡¯ll die. Don¡¯t try anything stupid.¡± Five guards surrounded her. They were all skilled black magicians. Though not as powerful as the demon, they were more than capable of subduing someone like Irene. There was still no sign of hope. The fox shuffled forward without life in her steps. Thud, thud¡ª The sound of many footsteps echoed through the cold air. As she thought of last night¡¯s screams still echoing in her ears, dread began to settle in her heart. A bitter laugh escaped her lips. ¡°Haha¡­¡± In the end, was she just a child after all? She wanted to collapse right there on the floor. She wanted to cry out for her master and sob. No, anyone would do. She just wanted someone to save her from this place. ¡ªYou never know! Maybe someone will show up like a prince on a white horse to rescue us. She had dismissed those words as nonsense back then, but now she needed them. If her life were to end like this, she would have far too many regrets. A prince on a white horse. A dream she had never even wished for as a child, now desperately longed for with death just around the corner. Her stomach churned, making it hard to stay on her feet. ¡°...Save me.¡± A whisper that would never be heard. She was nearing the end of the corridor. Once they opened the door and descended the stairs, there would be no turning back. Irene¡¯s shoulders trembled. Thud¡ª Her long walk came to a halt. One of the guards reached for the door leading to the lab. And in that moment of despair. ¡°Not another step.¡± Shhk¡ª! The guards¡¯ heads suddenly flew into the air. A clean slicing sound followed, and the severed heads of the black magicians tumbled to the floor. Thud, thud¡ª! ¡°...?!¡± Irene gasped in shock at the sudden scene. As her knees buckled, and she began to fall, a hand reached out and caught her from behind. The arms that held her were gentle, cradling her softly. ¡°I finally found you.¡± A familiar voice whispered in her ear. Though it seemed impossible, Irene turned her head to look. There, standing before her, was a boy with golden hair. His white eyes curved into a soft smile. ¡°Miss Irene.¡± ¡°...¡± Was she dreaming? The one person she had never expected to see was standing right in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m here to rescue you.¡± The boy whispered sweetly. Irene stared at him in a daze. And at the same time, a wave of inexplicable relief washed over her. The despair that had darkened her world moments ago melted away, replaced by a new light that painted everything in color. It was a beautiful sight. ¡°You¡­¡± Still dazed, Irene let herself fall fully into the serpent¡¯s arms. Her voice trembled, soaked with emotion. ¡°...Why did you take so long?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Hot tears fell from her eyes. The boy gently wiped them away. His hands were warm as they touched her cheeks. He was endlessly kind. ¡°Everything is okay now.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You did so well. Leave the rest to me.¡± In the dark corridor. Irene clung tightly to the boy¡¯s body, as if refusing to let him go. She buried her face in his warm chest. And the serpent quietly embraced the fox in return. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°...¡± The two of them stood there like that for a long time. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 48 - Anne’s Diary (4) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 48 - Anne¡¯s Diary (4) ¡°...¡± I looked down at the fox nestled in my arms. She was crying, her face buried in my chest, her red hair a mess. I gently patted her trembling back with a steady hand. Though she looked exhausted, there were no signs of injuries or evidence that she had been experimented on. It seemed I had made it just in time to save her. I quietly held her cold body in my arms. Even with the little warmth I could offer, I hoped it would help her regain her peace of mind. ¡®She must have gone through so much.¡¯ Bergen Belsen. How much pain had she endured in this laboratory? In the real world, only a day had passed, but in this warped dimension, an entire week had gone by. It was more than enough time to break her spirit. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [EP6. Bergen Belsen] ¡ªThe Lost Girl, The Monster That Can¡¯t Cry¡ª This was one of the darkest episodes in the original story. Its eerie and unpleasant atmosphere had made it one of the most polarizing storylines among players. After all, it was inspired by a real historical tragedy. It wasn¡¯t the kind of content you could enjoy with a light heart. ¡®I should have come sooner.¡¯ It had been difficult to find, as this location wasn¡¯t marked on any map. Plus, it was situated beyond the Empire¡¯s borders. Luckily, the clues I¡¯d gathered from the "Abandoned Laboratory" helped me track down this facility¡¯s location. That had been the only fortunate part. ¡°This was my fault.¡± I hadn¡¯t expected Irene to get caught up in this. She wasn¡¯t originally connected to this episode at all. I thought everything would be fine as long as I prevented Regia¡¯s kidnapping, but an entirely unforeseen problem had emerged. I sighed quietly to myself. ¡°Miss Irene.¡± ¡°...Yeah.¡± ¡°By any chance, did you meet a girl named Anne while you were here?¡± ¡°...¡± Her expression instantly froze. As her black eyes welled up with fresh tears, I knew for sure. ¡®So they met, after all.¡¯ It was just that the character who experienced the episode had changed, but the details of the story seemed to have stayed the same. In the original, the protagonist had also met Anne, marking the start of that storyline. Irene gripped the sleeve of my robe with trembling hands. She looked as though she was trapped in a terrible nightmare. I quietly comforted her. As I soothed her through her tears, a voice called from behind me. ¡°Captain.¡± It was Neria. She had stepped out to take care of the surrounding cleanup, and now she stood at attention, having completed her task. The corpses of the guards were scattered throughout the corridor. The other members were standing by as well. They each stood in position, waiting for the next command. It was time to move. I whispered softly. ¡°Miss Irene, we¡¯re going to clean out this lab now.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to tell you to rest, but... I have to ask. Would you like to come with us?¡± ¡°...I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be something you want to see.¡± ¡°I know. But still.¡± The fox slowly pulled away from my embrace. Though her face was a mess from all the crying, the light in her eyes had not yet died. Her gaze was filled with a transparent sorrow. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to see for myself.¡± Perhaps it was a lingering hope. It seemed the girl couldn¡¯t quite bring herself to let go of it. ¡°I respect your decision.¡± I nodded. This was her choice. It wasn¡¯t something I could force her to do. I was nothing more than an extra who had shown up late, so I simply turned away and gave the order. ¡°Well then¡­ let¡¯s get started.¡± As my white robe fluttered behind me, I walked toward the sealed door, the sound of the members¡¯ footsteps neatly following behind. The thick, oppressive bloodlust filled the corridor. I murmured quietly. ¡°It¡¯s time to fell some trees.¡± It was time to chop down the evil that had taken root. *** Bergen Belsen. A laboratory where all kinds of inhumane experiments were conducted. It was one of the main bases of the cult group Baob, and every year it was the site of countless massacres. This facility was a pillar of the organization. Its location was also a nightmare to deal with. A wasteland surrounded it on all sides. The terrain was not just rugged¡ªit was brutal. It was a land no one would willingly set foot in. Countless gorges cut through the landscape, and the lab was buried deep underground in one of the deepest of these canyons. Because of this, no outsider could ever set foot in the facility. Only those with permission could teleport in and out. ¡ªIf Belsen ever falls, it will surely be on the day the world meets its end. It was an impregnable fortress. The importance of Belsen was unparalleled. Thanks to its warped time axis, it could produce results far more efficiently than any other research center, so there was no reason for the headquarters not to support it. As a result, many personnel had gathered, despite the small size of the facility. ¡ªThis place holds enough power to easily crush a count¡¯s family. ¡ªIf the research continues steadily like this... soon we¡¯ll be able to bring a magnificent hell to the mortal world. That was how the head researcher had evaluated it. Over 300 elite personnel were stationed at the facility. It was a level of force unmatched by any other branch of similar size. No one imagined that Belsen would ever fall. Everyone believed it would continue forever. But¡­ ¡°We¡¯re under attack!! Unknown intruders have breached the facility...!¡± ¡°Shit!! How the hell did they get in?!¡± ¡°Gather the experimental data!!¡± ¡°Kyaaah!!¡± In the end, a tree is just a tree. It can only fall helplessly before a raised axe. The facility was being butchered without mercy. ¡°Where are the guards?!¡± ¡°They¡¯re all dead!! We¡¯ve lost everything up to Lab 17!!¡± ¡°Who the hell are these people?!¡± ¡°Stay calm! Get ready to cast the defensive spells!¡± ¡°Damn it! Die!!¡± White robes fluttered gracefully through the air. The intruders, dressed in white, moved through the facility with practiced precision, ¡®cleaning¡¯ it as they went. It wasn¡¯t their first time. Their movements were like a choreographed dance. They dodged attacks with fluid grace. With every sharp arc of a blade, the heads of the cultists fell, severed cleanly from their bodies. They were wiped out without resistance. ¡°Those bastards, it¡¯s like they can read our moves¡­ Guh!!¡± ¡°Aaagh!!¡± ¡°The chief of staff has fallen!!¡± ¡°Contact... get in touch with Lab 83 and request backup!!¡± ¡°The signal¡¯s not getting through! I think they¡¯ve been taken out too!!¡± ¡°Dammit all!!!¡± The scene resembled a massacre. Corpses littered the floor. And through this blood-soaked battleground, the intruders moved with calm, measured steps. Thud, thud¡ª Their lofty figures were like white angels. Their silver blades judged the wicked. ¡°This is insane... how is this happening¡­?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t even fight back!!¡± ¡°Release the chimeras from the lab!¡± ¡°Fall back for now! Hold them off until the director gets here!¡± Belsen¡¯s reputation was in ruins. At this moment, they were nothing more than cockroaches being stomped into the ground. The black magicians retreated, abandoning the frontlines. The news of the intruders eventually reached the demon. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°I said it appears we have intruders in the facility, sir.¡± ¡°Intruders¡­?¡± Yosef Cramer, the head of the research lab. The man known as the Demon of Belsen murmured, as if the very idea were ridiculous. With a dazed look on his face, the director let out a chuckle. ¡°Haha! Quite bold, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Where are the intruders now?¡± ¡°The last report said they passed Lab 37. They¡¯re heading toward the lower levels.¡± ¡°Hm, toward the failures, huh?¡± The director murmured with amusement. The lowest level of Belsen. By coincidence, that was where his ¡®masterpieces¡¯ were kept. Could they know that? A wicked smile spread across the director¡¯s face. Whoooosh¡ª! As he clenched his fist, a dark red aura surged around him. The energy of black magic tainted the air, thick and suffocating. It was powerful enough to destroy the entire facility if he wished. ¡°We can¡¯t let the rats run free, can we?¡± The man rose from his seat. His body pulsed with explosive power as he prepared to greet his guests. His twisted grin stretched grotesquely wide. ¡°I hope this turns into a delightful work of art.¡± The demon began to move. *** Meanwhile. Irene was racing down a flight of stairs. ¡°Haa, haa...!¡± Her breathing was ragged. The breath burning in her lungs felt like fire. ¡°Ugh...!¡± Her vision blurred for a moment. It was the result of the exhaustion she had accumulated over the past few days. It felt like she could collapse at any moment, but each time she bit her lip and forced herself to keep going. Her slender legs wobbled precariously. All she held was a single sword. For some reason, it felt heavier than usual today. She fought off the dizziness pounding in her head, and then a voice she had overheard a few days ago echoed in her ears. ¡ªWhat do you want to do with today¡¯s failed experiments? ¡ªMove them to the lowest level. ¡ªUnderstood. She had to go to the lowest level. There was someone she needed to find. If yesterday¡¯s experiment had finished as expected, then the girl would be there. Irene dashed down the stairs. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s an intruder!!¡± ¡°Stop her from getting down there!¡± Occasionally, obstacles blocked her path. Without hesitation, Irene swung her sword. Sching! Crack¡ª! Her blade danced like a fierce whirlwind. Even in her weakened state, her senses had become sharper in response to the danger. Her eyes gleamed with deadly determination. She pressed forward, stepping over lives that stood in her way. Shhk¡ª! Once again, she cut down an enemy. As the crisp sound of a clean cut echoed behind her, a tremor ran through her fingers. Her vision flickered. ¡°Ugh, haa¡­!¡± But Irene didn¡¯t stop. She kept slashing. When an opponent was too strong for her to handle, the boy beside her stepped in. ¡°Well now¡­ we¡¯re a bit busy at the moment!¡± Snap¡ª! With a snap of his fingers, the guard in their path vanished. He crumbled into a pile of ash. For a long while, the fox¡¯s desperate sprint continued. And finally. ¡°...¡± Irene reached the lowest level. A vast space opened before her. Rows of iron bars lined the area, reminding her of the underground slave pens where countless beastfolk had been held. ¡ªSniff, hehe... Your hands are warm, Sis. Here. There was someone she had to find. Thud¡ª! Irene rushed through the rows of iron bars. The air was cold in the underground space. What lay behind the bars were none other than the ¡®failures.¡¯ They had once been human, but could no longer be called such. They were the twisted byproducts of grotesque desires. Irene desperately scanned her surroundings. She hoped to find what she was looking for. And yet, at the same time, she wished she wouldn¡¯t find it here. It was a sorrowful contradiction. And then. After wandering for a while longer, Irene finally found it. A body lying in one of the cells. ¡°...Anne.¡± She murmured the name. But it felt ridiculous. What lay beyond the bars was no longer the girl she had known. Irene silently stared at the ground. The lump of flesh that lay there. It resembled a slime, but the reality was even more grotesque than words could convey. Irene didn¡¯t have the courage to describe what she saw. ¡°...¡± Thud¡ª Her legs gave out, and she collapsed to the floor. The scene she had so desperately wanted to deny had become reality. The writhing figure of Anne. Even though she had become a monster, it seemed her gentle nature hadn¡¯t been lost. She showed no hostility toward anyone. And that only made Irene¡¯s heart ache more. ¡°...Ha.¡± A hollow laugh escaped her lips. Her vision blurred. Tears streamed down her cheeks, falling steadily. It was a cruel despair. ¡°This is¡­ just too much¡­¡± She had known. She had known this would happen. It had been a tragedy waiting to unfold from the moment they were trapped in this hell. But¡­ ¡ªStill, sometimes... isn¡¯t it okay to hope for a miracle? The words Anne had spoken to her had stayed with her. And for a brief moment, Irene had wanted to believe in that same hope. ¡°Miss Irene.¡± ¡°I was¡­ too late, wasn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You did your best.¡± ¡°What could a girl like her possibly have done to deserve this¡­?¡± The world is unfair. And it is cruel. Each person is bound to the fate they were given, mere puppets dancing on the grand stage of life. Sometimes, it made you wonder if life had any meaning at all. ¡°Miss Irene.¡± But¡­ Even so, the reason people search for hope is¡ª ¡°It¡¯s not too late yet.¡± Because sometimes, it¡¯s okay for a miracle to happen. ¡°It¡¯s too soon to be crying.¡± ¡°...What?¡± Irene looked up at the boy, bewildered by his words. There he stood, his narrow eyes smiling softly. The serpent hummed in a low voice, as if singing. ¡°I¡¯ve always liked happy endings.¡± Thud, thud¡ª The boy walked toward the iron bars. Before Irene could stop him, the serpent placed his hand on the slimy mass that was Anne¡¯s body. He muttered softly. ¡°Shatter.¡± Shhhnk¡ª! A sound like glass breaking rang out. At the same time, shadows curled around the girl¡¯s body, quickly engulfing her. ¡°What are you¡­?!¡± ¡°Shh, quiet.¡± Crrrk, crrk¡ª A strange noise echoed. The silhouette hidden behind the shadows twitched and writhed. After what felt like an eternity, the shadows crumbled into dust. Irene couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. ¡°A-Anne¡­?¡± Inside the cell, a girl was sitting. The girl she had so desperately been searching for. The name she had held onto for the past few days sat there, unharmed. Anne yawned softly. ¡°Yaaawn¡­¡± Her eyes blinked sleepily, as if she had just woken up. Rubbing at her eyes as if she were drowsy, the girl¡¯s gaze met Irene¡¯s. ¡°Huh? Fox Sis?¡± ¡°Anne¡­!¡± Irene pulled the small girl into her arms. The warmth of her body filled her embrace. As the reality of her survival sank in, Irene¡¯s tears began to fall once again, this time from the overwhelming emotion of it all. Her cheeks flushed with the heat of her feelings. ¡°Hehe.¡± The serpent watched the scene unfold quietly. A wistful expression crossed his face. Even though life may seem like one long tragedy. Sometimes, even tragedies can be erased by a miracle. And. ¡°Today, it seems I¡¯m your miracle.¡± For these two girls, that moment had finally arrived. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 49 - Anne’s Diary (5) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 49 - Anne¡¯s Diary (5) [EP6. Bergen Belsen] ¡ªThe Lost Girl, The Monster Who Can¡¯t Cry¡ª This was originally a story told from Regia¡¯s perspective. After the protagonist was kidnapped in the previous episode, ¡°The Abandoned Laboratory,¡± she was brought to Bergen Belsen, where the events unfolded. The episode began with a dark cell. [Sob¡­ sniff, sniff¡­] The protagonist was crying, her back pressed against the cold wall. She had been weeping helplessly, overwhelmed by the hopelessness of her situation. As she trembled with fear, a voice called out to her. [Hey¡­ Pink-Haired Sister!] [Over here! This way!] Hearing the sudden voice, she flinched and turned around, only to find a girl waving at her through a small gap. As their eyes met, the girl smiled brightly. [It¡¯s so nice to meet you! It¡¯s been so long since anyone came to the cell next to mine!] [My name is Anne! Let¡¯s stick together as fellow test subjects.] The smile she gave sparkled with warmth. Anne¡¯s appearance in the original story wasn¡¯t much different. The cheerful girl reached out to the protagonist, offering her company and keeping her from feeling lonely in the cold, dark cell. She played the role of a classic supporting character. [Sister, take this.] [It¡¯s a blanket!] Anne¡¯s role was to provide hope. She kept the episode from sinking too deeply into despair, bringing a bright light to an otherwise dark story. Her resolve to never lose hope was both endearing and heartbreaking. [Still¡­ isn¡¯t it okay to wish for a miracle to happen once in a while?] [The harder times get, the more courage we need.] [The more we reflect on things, the more beautiful life becomes.] But. She couldn¡¯t escape her tragic fate. Bergen Belsen, Anne, and her diary¡­ they were all laced with ominous hints of the tragedy to come. In the end, the girl met a horrific demise. It was a shocking conclusion. [I¡¯ll be back.] After the professors from Galimard Academy arrived for the rescue, the protagonist managed to escape, but the cost of her survival was to witness a horrifying sight. [Krrrkkk¡­ krikk] Anne, who had been transformed into a monster. The episode concluded with Regia, devastated by the scene before her. While recording the playthrough, I remember thinking: Even if it was inspired by real history, did the story really need to end in such a cruel way? It was a story that left painful memories. But¡­ ¡°Thank goodness¡­ I¡¯m really so relieved.¡± ¡°Sister, are you crying? Wh-Why are you suddenly¡ª?¡± This time, things were different. Because when the girl became a monster, I was there. It felt like a small act of rebellion. ¡®A tragic ending? They can shove it up their ass.¡¯ I¡¯ve always hated tragic endings. If an unfair future stands in the way of happiness, then you just have to smash it with your fist. I let out a soft smile. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand what happened. I was in the lab, and then¡­¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Anne was confused, her eyes darting around. Gently, so as not to startle her, I reached out and stroked her head. Her warm body beneath my palm reassured me that she was alive. ¡°I¡­ I thought I was going to die.¡± ¡°Anne.¡± ¡°It hurt so much, and I was so scared¡­ I cried, I screamed¡­¡± ¡°It must¡¯ve been a nightmare.¡± I calmly soothed her. ¡°It was only a dream. If you close your eyes and rest again, you won¡¯t even remember it when you wake up.¡± I covered her tearful eyes with my hand. I wanted to help the tired girl rest, to free her from the terrible nightmare she had endured. ¡°After you sleep a bit more, everything will be alright.¡± A gentle shadow passed over her face. Anne¡¯s eyelids slowly fluttered closed. As her consciousness faded, the fox beside her carefully wrapped her arms around Anne¡¯s body, helping her lie down. She whispered softly. ¡°Sleep well.¡± I smiled faintly. *** Swoosh. Gentle breathing filled the air. ¡°¡­She¡¯s asleep.¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± Anne was lying on Irene¡¯s lap. Her expression was peaceful as she slept. Irene tidied the girl¡¯s messy hair, then glanced quietly in my direction. Her black eyes were full of complex emotions. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Miss Irene?¡± The fox stared blankly for a moment. Biting her lip, she finally spoke. ¡°How¡­ how did you do that?¡± It was a short question, but it was heavy with meaning. What she had just witnessed was far from ordinary. It was something impossible. In other words, a miracle. From Irene¡¯s perspective, it must¡¯ve been incomprehensible. I gave her a playful smile. I put my finger to my lips. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°¡­I thought you¡¯d say that.¡± It was a complicated power to explain, after all. ¡°Let¡¯s just say it was luck.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie. Anne had survived the experiment, and even though she had been turned into a chimera, the fact that she was still alive made it possible to restore her. Though it was more like a restoration than true healing. Either way. Even with the powers of Liar, I couldn¡¯t bring back the dead. Whether they were dismembered, slashed to pieces, or turned into monsters¡­ they had to be alive, at the very least. Lies spoken to the dead would always amount to nothing but idle ramblings. ¡ªDing! [Current Output: 31.7%] To be honest, even this had pushed me to my limit. Restoring the small girl¡¯s body to its original form had consumed nearly 60% of my remaining power. There was no way I could do that for multiple people at once. ¡®Maybe I overdid it¡­ this dizziness is no joke.¡¯ It was far more difficult than subduing even the most powerful professors. Unlike battles that required only physical strikes, restoring a chimera involved elevating the very concept of creation. The backlash was just as severe. ¡°Wouldn''t it be more beautiful to leave a miracle as a miracle?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to back off so easily.¡± ¡°I have my limits. Even though I swore I¡¯d never trust humans again, I don¡¯t want to bite the hand of someone I owe a debt to.¡± ¡°How admirable.¡± I nodded approvingly. Despite her deep mistrust of humans, she wasn¡¯t inherently a black-hearted beast. ¡°I¡¯ll repay this debt somehow.¡± ¡°I did it because I wanted to. Besides, I got to see you cry for the first time.¡± ¡°¡­Shut up.¡± The fox wiped her reddened eyes. It seemed the tension had finally eased. To be honest, I¡¯d have liked to stay and chat, but unfortunately, there was still unfinished business to take care of. I rose from my seat. ¡°Hm.¡± Even though using that much power had been risky¡­ well, I had just enough left to handle what was still lurking nearby. The thing that had been watching us. After taking a brief moment to collect myself, I turned my head toward one side and spoke. ¡°How about you come out now? I believe I¡¯ve waited long enough.¡± ¡°What? Who are you talking to¡ª?¡± Just as Irene tilted her head in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re quite an arrogant little brat.¡± A figure that had been hiding in the shadows of the iron bars finally revealed itself. It was a middle-aged man with an air of unnatural menace about him. He was wrapped in a blood-red robe that clung to his body like skin. Smiling with amusement, the man stepped out of the darkness. It was a familiar face. ¡°¡­!¡± Irene flinched. Startled, she instinctively reached for her sword. Though she recognized the man, she hesitated to stand up. The oppressive aura he exuded made it impossible. ¡°This is quite the amusing turn of events.¡± The director of the research facility, Yosef Cramer. The demon who ruled over Bergen Belsen, and the one responsible for turning Anne into a monster. ¡°I had completely hidden my presence¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to see through it.¡± He approached us slowly, his distinctive, leisurely voice echoing coldly through the underground chamber. I answered without batting an eye. ¡°I just have good eyes.¡± ¡°Such a witty remark. I saw how you restored that failure earlier.¡± ¡°When you say failure¡­ are you referring to Miss Anne?¡± ¡°Anne? I don¡¯t know the name of such trash.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who experimented on her?¡± ¡°What use is a name to a failure? It¡¯s just trash.¡± ¡°¡­Ha.¡± A hollow laugh escaped my lips. He had been this kind of person in the original story, but seeing him in real life was even more revolting. Especially the way his eyes held not a shred of remorse. ¡°So, how did you do it?¡± The demon¡¯s eyes were filled with nothing but vile greed. ¡°Did you use some trick? I¡¯ve never heard of magic that could restore a failed experiment to its original form¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s complicated. I don¡¯t really like sharing my secrets.¡± ¡°Of course. You wouldn¡¯t want to share such a precious piece of knowledge.¡± The demon laughed unpleasantly. A crimson mist began to rise around him, thick with the stench of corruption. He was gathering his black magic. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just take it by force. I¡¯ll rip your brain out and dissect it, piece by piece.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pretty terrifying thing to say.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll make an excellent specimen! While I¡¯m at it, maybe I¡¯ll recycle that trash over there, too. How about I cut off your limbs and stitch them together with hers? It¡¯d be quite the artistic composition.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I wondered if he realized. That every word he spoke was pushing me closer to the edge. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time¡­ since I¡¯ve been this angry.¡± I took a deep breath, forcing myself to stay calm. Then I patted the fox¡¯s head, sensing her rising anxiety. It was my way of telling her not to worry. ¡°This will be over quickly. Cover Miss Anne¡¯s ears so she doesn¡¯t wake up.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Though she hesitated, Irene nodded in agreement. I smiled lightly and stepped forward. Whoooosh¡ª! The underground chamber was now filled with a crimson aura. Shards of deadly energy were aimed in my direction. If he finished his incantation, everything around us would be torn to shreds at the atomic level. This was the leader of Bergen Belsen. A man with power rivaling that of a professor. Just one incantation could bury this entire underground chamber. So I needed to be careful. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡®¡­If I hit him too hard, he might die too easily.¡¯ After all, when dealing with weak creatures, you need to handle them with care. I loaded a Lie at my fingertips. A cold fury trickled down my spine. The demon parted his lips, lunging forward. He began to chant the prayer that would unleash his black magic. Death hung in the air. ¡°O Master bathed in blood! Your eternal power, let it be¡ª!¡± ¡°Shatter.¡± Crash¡ª! Sorry. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to let him show off. I didn¡¯t want to see Yosef Cramer, the psycho who had slaughtered, tortured, and turned tens of thousands of people into monsters, receive some grandiose villain treatment. Crack¡ª! And so, I smashed his stage lights. I would drown his spotlight in darkness, allowing only the most fitting nightmare to unfold for a demon like him. ¡°...?!¡± As his magic vanished, the head of the lab was left in stunned silence. I spoke, my voice dry. ¡°Blackout.¡± And in the next moment. The world was swallowed in black. *** When the lights returned. The two of us were seated in a courtroom. It was a meticulously crafted illusion, a new stage I had prepared for this little performance. At the center of the room was a tall execution platform. ¡°Defendant.¡± The judge called out to the accused. Seated at the highest bench was none other than myself, with my usual narrow eyes. ¡°Defendant Yosef Cramer, do you have any last words?¡± The defendant, bound to a chair with thick ropes, was the demon himself. Dazed by the sudden shift in reality, he had yet to grasp the situation. The judge smiled ominously. ¡°Then, let us begin the trial of this sinner.¡± Bang, bang, bang¡ª! As the sound of the gavel echoed through the chamber, the camera zoomed in on the noose hanging from the executioner¡¯s platform. It was time for punishment. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 50 - Anne’s Diary (6) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 50 - Anne¡¯s Diary (6) Yosef Cramer. An overwhelmingly powerful black magician and the director of Bergen Belsen. He had achieved significant advancements in black magic based on the results of his chimera experiments and was widely recognized within Baob as one of its leading figures. At the same time, he was notorious for being one of the most ruthless butchers. ¡°The trial will now begin.¡± Who would have thought? That the man once called a demon would meet such a pitiful end. ¡°Defendant.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At the sound of his name, Yosef lifted his head. The scene before him was strange. It resembled a courtroom. What had happened? The demon looked around in a daze. Just moments ago, he had been walking between the iron bars of a cell, but now, an entirely different scene was unfolding before him. Naturally, he was confused. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± He muttered, his words slipping out in disbelief. He tried to move his body, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. The demon found himself tightly bound to a chair with ropes. Then, a voice rang out again. ¡°The defendant has no right to remain silent during this trial or to refuse any questions related to his actions. Furthermore, he may not present any facts in his favor.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Sitting at the judge¡¯s bench was none other than the snake. The boy, dressed in a judge¡¯s robe, looked down at the demon from the highest seat, calmly reciting the rules. ¡°The defendant cannot defend himself and must submit to the unjust rulings of the court. Do you understand?¡± The atmosphere was chilling. The playful expression that had been on the boy¡¯s face earlier was nowhere to be found. His face now bore the coldness of winter. His eyes regarded the man before him not as a human but as something far less. Yosef felt a strange chill run down his spine. ¡°What kind of game is this¡­?¡± The demon mumbled, struggling to break free from his restraints, but the more he fought, the tighter the ropes became. Even his trusted black magic wouldn¡¯t activate. Of course, that was to be expected. This was an illusion world, constructed by the snake¡¯s lies. The laws of others wouldn¡¯t work here. ¡°The whispers of my lord¡­ I can¡¯t hear them. What kind of filthy trick¡­!¡± ¡°Silence.¡± Snap! With a snap of the boy¡¯s fingers, Yosef¡¯s mouth clamped shut. As the demon struggled to control his jaw, which no longer obeyed him¡ª ¡°Mmmph! Mmmph, mmm¡­?!¡± ¡°The defendant is not permitted to speak. The only sounds allowed from the defendant¡¯s mouth are screams, pleas, and wails.¡± Yosef, once cocky, now froze in place. It was only then that he began to realize something was seriously wrong. Something had gone horribly awry. A terrifying tension stabbed at his lungs. His shoulders began to tremble. He swallowed hard. It felt like if he let his guard down for even a moment, his head would roll. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The trial will proceed.¡± But the boy playing the role of judge was unfazed by Yosef¡¯s growing fear. He continued to speak calmly. ¡°Defendant, Yosef Cramer.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°As a senior member of the black magician organization ¡®Baob¡¯ and the director of the research facility ¡®Bergen Belsen,¡¯ the defendant has endangered the peace of the continent. Do you admit to this?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Your silence will be taken as an admission of guilt.¡± The trial was entirely one-sided. The judge asked about the crimes, and the defendant was unable to offer any defense. ¡°Furthermore, the defendant has committed numerous unethical acts based on forbidden magic, especially obsessing over chimera research using human subjects. In the process, the defendant has caused the deaths of tens of thousands of innocent people. Do you admit to this?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Just a few days ago, the defendant ordered an attack on Galimard Academy and attempted to kidnap students. Do you admit to this?¡± The boy¡¯s voice was cold and emotionless. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A terrifying fear began to creep over Yosef. Sweat dripped from his forehead. A hideous fear had overtaken him. The judge looked at him with disdain. ¡°The court will now pronounce the verdict.¡± The boy¡¯s voice rang solemnly throughout the courtroom. ¡°The crimes committed by the defendant as a member of the cult cannot be forgiven. Particularly, the experiments and massacres conducted at Bergen Belsen make the gravity of his crimes undeniable.¡± The number of victims who perished at Bergen Belsen totaled 15,924. Of these, 3,642 were children who never lived to see adulthood. Perhaps it was to ease the anguish of the lost souls. The demon would be made to experience their despair. ¡°Therefore, this court sentences the defendant to death by execution, to be carried out a total of 15,924 times¡ªonce for each victim.¡± Bang, bang, bang! The gavel¡¯s sound rang through the courtroom, and Yosef¡¯s face twisted in confusion. Not just a death sentence, but¡­ over 10,000 executions? He couldn¡¯t comprehend the bizarre ruling. But it didn¡¯t take him long to understand. The judge snapped his fingers. Snap! In the next moment. The demon stood on a gallows. Before him stood a solitary execution platform. As Yosef stared at it in disbelief, a thick noose suddenly swung out of nowhere and wrapped around his neck. Then, his body was lifted into the air. ¡°¡­Krrk?!¡± A choked groan escaped his throat. The demon kicked helplessly as he hung in the air. His windpipe was crushed painfully. And as the breath slowly left his body, the last bit of support under his feet disappeared. The rope fell with him. Crack¡ª! The demon¡¯s neck snapped. Instant death. His eyes rolled back in his head, lifeless. Watching from a distance, the snake muttered softly and snapped his fingers once more. ¡°That makes one.¡± Snap! A clear cracking sound echoed. The world reshaped itself. Before long, Yosef, completely unscathed, opened his eyes once more in front of the gallows. His eyes filled with horror. ¡°Haa, haa¡­!¡± The death he had just experienced. The sensation of his neck snapping was still fresh in his mind. As the demon panted heavily, an eerie voice whispered into his ear. It was the voice of the golden snake. ¡°Fifteen thousand nine hundred and twenty-three left to go.¡± Before Yosef could fully grasp the meaning of those words, the boy snapped his fingers again. Snap! ¡°Let¡¯s take our time.¡± Crack¡ª! Once again, the demon¡¯s neck snapped, and he died. ¡°That makes two.¡± Snap! He came back to life. The gallows didn¡¯t miss a beat, snapping his neck once more. ¡°That makes three.¡± Snap! Only then did the demon finally understand the snake¡¯s intentions. This was a prison of eternity. Until the number the boy had spoken was reached, Yosef would be hanged over and over again. His mind went blank as an all-encompassing terror engulfed him. But. ¡°Fifteen thousand nine hundred and twenty-one left to go.¡± There was no mercy. Snap! It was time for punishment. *** The demon¡¯s deaths were varied. With 15,924 executions to carry out, I made sure to mix things up so he wouldn¡¯t grow bored. Hanging, beheading, burning, quartering¡­ I used every method. The demon screamed as his body was torn apart. ¡°Krk, krrhhk¡­!¡± ¡°12,084 left to go.¡± Snap! ¡°No, no¡­! Please stop!!¡± ¡°10,834 left to go.¡± Snap! ¡°Spare me, spare me¡­! P-Please, I beg you¡­!!¡± ¡°9,999 left to go.¡± Snap! The endless cycle of death continued. By the time the count reached the 5,000s, Yosef had already lost his mind. He had been reduced to little more than a screaming husk, unable to form coherent words. ¡°Gyaaaahhhh!!!¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy for me, either. Even if it was an illusion, watching such brutal scenes unfold over and over again was mentally exhausting. ¡°4,273 left to go.¡± But even so, I didn¡¯t stop. This was something that had to be done. I wanted to comfort the spirits of the thousands of victims, even if only like this. I snapped my fingers. ¡®Why?¡¯ Too many people had died. Even though they never appeared on screen, their stories were no different from Anne¡¯s. How much sorrow must they have endured? The victims, torn apart by experiments. They were people who had probably lived their lives with dreams, only to die in a place where not a single flower could bloom. Stars that should have shone were extinguished far too early. I stood here as a representative for all those tragedies. ¡°No, no, no¡­ don¡¯t tear it apart!!¡± For the last 1,000 executions, I recreated the chimera experiments. I returned to Yosef exactly what he had done to his test subjects, down to the last detail. The demon begged on the operating table. ¡°Something¡¯s growing inside me!! Something¡¯s eating me from the inside!!¡± I watched in silence. The cold gaze in the mirror reflected the image of a villain. ¡®How ironic.¡¯ I had never considered myself noble. If someone asked whether I was a good person or a bad person, I would always say I leaned more toward the latter. It was just a matter of who I was bad to. I wanted to be a bad person toward the bad people. ¡®I just wanted to protect something.¡¯ There were already plenty of good people out there who defended the wicked. Sometimes it¡¯s okay to have bad people who care for good people, or so I thought. I slowly lifted my head. "....." The punishment was now nearing its end. It was time to wake from the nightmare. Yosef stood there, vacant-eyed. The demon, having lost his mind, was drooling and standing there. I quietly approached him. "This is the last one." Thud¨C I grasped his neck with my hand. The body followed without resistance. I gathered the last remaining Lies with the tips of my fingers. Shadows waverd. ''Please¡­ I hope this punishment is sufficient for this person.'' A brief, off-target prayer. Then I recited the incantation. "Shatter." Clang-! At the same time, a large crack formed in the air. The world made of Lies trembled unsteadily, soon shattering into pieces like glass fragments. In the collapsing scenery. I put my final strength into my hand. Crack-! The demon¡¯s neck snaps. Following the scattered remnants of Lies, the body fell helplessly to the ground. This time, he did not come back to life. He had finally reached the death that had seemed unattainable for eternity. "Haa..." I let out a short breath. The surrounding scenery had returned to its original state. I was in the lowest level of Bergen Belsen. As I rubbed my sore wrists for a moment, a dumbfounded voice came from behind. It was none other than Irene. "Wh-what¡­ Is it really over just like that¡­?" Her reaction was one of confusion. Since not even a moment of time had passed in reality, it was perhaps natural for the fox to be surprised. To her, it probably looked like I simply walked up and snapped Yosef''s neck while he stood there in a daze. I asked with subtle curiosity. "Did you expect something else?" "Of course not, but it was so sudden¡­" "Hehe." Irene responded hesitantly. I gently reached out and patted the girl¡¯s head. "It''s alright." It was a particularly warm feeling. "It''s really over now." "If you say so¡­ then it must be." The fox muttered and nodded her head. Her scarlet tail drooped as if the tension had eased. She seemed already exhausted. I let out a soft laugh. "Well done." A simple, straightforward comment. I lightly embraced the girl. Warmth seeped into my arms. I whispered softly into her ear. "Miss Irene." "....." "You did really well." "...." The fox remained silent for a moment. "Let¡¯s go back now. The warm dormitory is waiting for us." "...Yeah." The response came eventually. Her voice, wet with tears, seemed to be on the verge of breaking down again. Irene buried her face in my chest. As if not wanting her flowing tears to be seen. "It¡¯s all over." I patted her delicate back. We had to stand there for a while, digesting the fact that everything was over. The fierce fox retrieval operation. [EP6. Bergen Belsen] - The Lost Girl, The Monster Who Can¡¯t Cry - At the same time, the episode came to an end. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 51 - A Miracle Story (1) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 51 - A Miracle Story (1) And so, the situation came to an end. The demon who had ruled over Belsen was executed through the proper procedures, and the remaining remnants within the facility seemed to have been dealt with as well. There wasn¡¯t a shred of mercy left in the purge. After all, the mission wasn¡¯t about capture or subjugation¡ªit was solely an extermination. The members didn¡¯t show a single hint of compassion at the end of their blades. Before long, the black magicians of the facility were nearly wiped out. "We¡¯ve cleared everything from Lab 1 to 105. We believe there are no remaining enemies." "Were there any casualties on our side?" "None at all." "As expected of you. Good work, Neria." "It was thanks to your presence, Captain." I was listening to a report from the Vice-Captain. Although I had taken the spotlight for the highlight of the operation, it was, in fact, she who had led the Belsen extermination mission. While I was confronting the demon in the deepest level, Neria had led the squad and systematically overran the research lab. She was truly an exceptional talent. "We also rescued all the surviving captives. The total count was 71. We¡¯ve sent them to Astro¡¯s medical unit for treatment, and we plan to release them in the Imperial Capital afterward." "Good." "Following your instructions, we¡¯ve initiated the process to destroy all research materials found within the facility. We¡¯ve also set fire to ensure no trace remains¡­" The debriefing continued calmly. There didn¡¯t seem to be any issues. "And¡­ this is the item you requested." Finishing her report, Neria reached into her coat and handed me something. It was a small case, no bigger than the palm of my hand. It seemed she had brought the item I had asked for. "We found it in the nearby canyon, just as you described. It was buried beneath the ground along with the massive bone fragments." "It¡¯s exactly what I was looking for." Click. After confirming the contents, I slipped the case into my coat. It was an item I needed for later, and thanks to my Vice-Captain, I had obtained it with ease. I gave her a brief word of thanks. "Thank you, Neria." "I merely did what was expected of me as your subordinate." "A commendable attitude." "Everything is as you wish." Neria bowed her head silently. As I stroked her long silver hair as a gesture of praise, I felt her breathing hitch oddly. It was as if a current had passed through her. "Hnng¡­" The cool and composed air she had carried moments before melted away, leaving her with an expression that seemed to dissolve into a mixture of emotions. Her silver eyes shimmered with desire. Perhaps it was her intense loyalty. Even the slightest touch made her blush. "I¡¯m proud of you." "¡­!" The girl¡¯s shoulders quivered. Satisfied with her reaction, I resumed walking, and Neria staggered along, following behind me. My steps came to a halt in front of a set of iron bars. There, sitting against the bars, were Anne and Irene, both of whom had regained consciousness. They each had a small blanket draped over them. I smiled and greeted them. "How are you both feeling?" "I already told you I¡¯m fine¡­ Do you even realize how many times you¡¯ve asked me?" "Even if I¡¯ve heard it several times, I still worry." "¡­I¡¯m fine." "I¡¯m okay too! I¡¯m not hurt at all!" Anne responded brightly. It seemed she had fully woken up by now, as she was radiating a cheerful atmosphere. Her smile sparkled like sunlight. ¡®Looks like there¡¯s no lingering aftereffects.¡¯ I had tweaked her memories while restoring her body. What she went through during the chimera experiments¡­ was too heavy of a burden for a child to bear. After some consideration, I had decided to erase those memories. Of course, all of her other memories remained intact. I only wanted to take away the nightmares, not the courage she had bravely held onto. In a way, it was a benevolent lie. "I¡¯m glad to hear you¡¯re not in pain." "Thank you for worrying, handsome big brother!" "Handsome¡­?" "Yes! You¡¯re handsome!" "My, my¡­ not only are you brave, but you¡¯ve also got a sharp eye. You might just become a great writer." "Gasp! How did you know my dream is to become a writer?" "There are ways to know." We exchanged lighthearted banter. As we passed the time with small talk, Neria, who had been standing behind me, spoke up. "Everything is cleared up. It¡¯s time to return." "What about the other members?" "They¡¯ve already returned to headquarters through the portal. We¡¯re the last ones here." "Hmm¡­ what about the disposal of the research facility?" "I¡¯ve inscribed an explosion spell. In exactly 30 minutes, it¡¯ll be reduced to ashes." "Good. Let¡¯s head back." Swish. As I gave the order, a figure emerged from the shadows. A woman with dark black hair, holding a dagger in each hand. It was the same member who had greeted us first during our previous visit to headquarters. Her lips, hidden behind a mask, moved slightly. "Captain." "Lena." "I¡¯ve come to escort you." Crackle! As Lena extended her hand, a blue ring formed in midair. The surrounding space twisted and distorted, creating an entrance. It was the portal back to headquarters. Watching this, the fox murmured blankly. "¡­You even have a spatial magician under your command?" "She¡¯s one of Astro¡¯s finest." "There are barely a thousand people on the continent with that ability." "How else do you think I made it from the Academy to this place, covering that distance in just one day?" "You¡­ the more I learn, the scarier you get." "Hehe. Well then, shall we proceed?" As we stepped through the portal, a faint noise echoed from behind, pulling at the sleeves of the two girls. It was the cries of the monsters. Once human, but no longer able to be called such. Anne and Irene stopped in their tracks simultaneously. "¡­" "¡­" The sound of sorrow reached their ears. Perhaps it was because, until just moments ago, they had been in the same situation. Their gazes wavered. They had survived the same hell as those creatures. The pitiful sound was all the more painful because they already knew there was no way to save them. The girls bit their lips softly, wearing pained expressions. "Hmm." This wasn¡¯t the best way to end things. As I pondered for a moment, I turned to ask Neria a question. "Neria." "Yes." "How many chimeras are trapped in the lowest level?" "There aren¡¯t many. Since there was a policy to incinerate failed experiments immediately, they likely cleared the cells weekly." "And?" "From what we¡¯ve confirmed, there are thirteen." "That¡¯s a tricky number." To fix all thirteen mutants, I¡¯d need at least a month¡¯s worth of work. I let out a small sigh of frustration. In my view, the fox standing nearby had her fists clenched in silent rage. Her gaze was venomous. ¡®But still.¡¯ After coming all this way, it wouldn¡¯t be right to make them cry again. Children always looked the most beautiful when they smiled. "There¡¯s no rule that says miracles can¡¯t happen twice." I let a quiet sentence slip out. "Vice-Captain? We¡¯re taking the chimeras with us as well. It¡¯s too risky, so let¡¯s transport them in their cages." "As you wish." The members began moving the cages. They didn¡¯t know I had the power to heal chimeras¡ªI hadn¡¯t shown them before. But they didn¡¯t ask questions and followed orders. They trusted that I had a reason for it. That unwavering trust felt strangely gratifying. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Two people stood quietly, watching the scene unfold. I caught their gaze and asked lightly. "Feeling a little lighter now?" Death cannot be reversed. But if someone hasn¡¯t died, there¡¯s no harm in hoping for a miracle. "I hope today¡¯s events don¡¯t remain as nightmares." Because I¡¯m here beside you. As long as it¡¯s within my reach, I wanted to protect those who were in pain. Nothing grand. Just a small wish. "Miss Irene." "¡­" "If I can help lessen your misfortune, I¡¯ll gladly lend you my strength." The fox bowed her head deeply. "¡­Why." Her voice trembled. Biting her lip, she finally spoke the question she had been holding inside. It was a frustration born of ignorance. "Why¡­ Why go this far for someone like me?" In response to the fox¡¯s question, the snake answered plainly. With nothing but sincerity. "Because you must always take responsibility for what you¡¯ve tamed." Though people may forget this truth, I still believed in it. In taming. In relationships and responsibility. "Does that answer your question?" "¡­" The fox didn¡¯t answer. She simply gazed at me silently. Since there was no more time to waste, I took both of their hands. I led them toward the portal. "Now then~ Let¡¯s return to the home we¡¯ve missed so much!" Hand in hand, we crossed the threshold together. And with that, we left the hell reeking of blood behind us. *** We returned to Astro headquarters. There was a lot of cleanup to take care of. After completing such a large mission, many things needed to be reorganized, so I planned to stay at headquarters for a few days. And it was the same for Anne. "Wow¡­! It¡¯s so clean and spacious!" While the other survivors went straight to the hospital, Anne had come with us to headquarters. Her body was in no need of special treatment. Moreover, she had expressed a strong desire to stay close to the fox. As a result, the girl had the opportunity to set foot in the most secretive organization on the continent. "This place is amazing¡­!" Anne bounced around energetically. "She¡¯s enjoying it." "Well, it¡¯s the right age for it." We weren¡¯t just greeted by the members. There were also small foxes present. The little ones, curious at the news that Irene was coming, rushed over as soon as we arrived. We were surrounded by their bushy tails. "Sister!!" "S-Sis¡­!" "Did you come because you missed us? You¡¯re the best!" "You came with the Captain again!" They were pure, innocent children, knowing nothing of the world. The fox, who had been on the verge of tears, embraced them gently. "Yes¡­ I came because I missed you." "Are these the siblings you talked about? They¡¯re so cute!" The noisy scene was heartwarming. While I stood there with a contented smile, someone suddenly approached me. It was a middle-aged man with red hair. "Captain, you¡¯ve returned." "My, my¡­ our head chef has appeared." The Red Sword Saint, Kyle Stroban. Currently, he served as the head chef at Astro¡¯s headquarters. "Hahaha! I wish I could¡¯ve joined the mission." "That would¡¯ve been overkill. Besides, having the head chef guarding the headquarters is what allows us to roam outside with peace of mind." "I¡¯m honored to hear that." "It¡¯s the truth." There¡¯s trust in knowing who¡¯s guarding your back. Kyle was that important of a figure in Astro. And he always would be. I asked him a question in jest. "Surely nothing happened while I was away?" "Hahaha! How could anything happen in a place I¡¯m guarding?" "I see, the title of a ¡®Star¡¯ really does hold weight~" "Only those who reach the night sky earn that title." "What a dependable head chef." A brief back-and-forth. I quickly got to the point. I lowered my voice so that only Kyle could hear. "Sir Kyle." "Yes, Captain." "There¡¯s something I want to show you." "What is it?" "You¡¯re going to like it." "Now I¡¯m really curious." His red eyes blinked with interest. "When will you show it to me?" "Not today. I need to recharge before I can show you something this important." "So then¡­?" "Tomorrow. Meet me in the training room." "Understood." Kyle nodded obediently. I smirked mischievously. There was no way he could¡¯ve imagined what I had in store. I envisioned the expression of shock that would soon fill his face. *** The very next day. Astro¡¯s training room, a wide space reserved for personal training by the members. Kyle stood at the center, staring at me. "Hahaha! I¡¯m eager to see what you¡¯re going to show me." The other members were gathered around as well. Since I hadn¡¯t said it needed to be private, they seemed relaxed, observing the scene. Almost all of Astro was present. "¡­" With all eyes on me, I felt a bit of pressure, but I calmly began my introduction. "Today is the day I fulfil a promise¡­ a joyous day indeed." "A promise?" Kyle tilted his head. He showed no sign of understanding what was going on. Well, I couldn¡¯t blame him. It wasn¡¯t easy to remember an offhand remark I had made. But that was fine. "Two years ago, during the Great Crusade. When you lost your bloodline." "¡­" "When the black magicians kidnapped your daughter, Sir Kyle." I recounted the past. Kyle¡¯s once casual gaze trembled. The pain of that yet-unhealed wound tightened his clenched fists. I continued speaking calmly. "Do you remember the promise I made to you?" I wondered if he had forgotten. I had been quite sincere when I said it. ¡ª I don¡¯t know how long it will take¡­ but I¡¯ll bring her back to you. ¡ª The half of your world that was lost. I reached out toward the empty air. As my fingers clenched, cracks formed in the space around me. Like glass shattering. Crack, crack¡ª! I was opening a subspace. As the scene fully collapsed, something fell from within, crashing onto the floor. A grotesque lump of flesh nearly ten meters in size. It groaned faintly. The hundreds of tentacles dangling from its body twitched weakly, like it was on the verge of death. A truly hideous sight. "Captain!? What is this¡­?" "Sir Kyle." This was the monster that had attacked the main character¡¯s group during the "Abandoned Laboratory" episode. At the same time¡­ "I have fulfilled my promise¡­ I¡¯ve brought back your lost daughter, as I promised." It was Kyle¡¯s daughter. "¡­" The red-haired man stood dumbfounded. His crimson eyes were wide with shock. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 52 - A Miracle Story (2) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 52 - A Miracle Story (2) The Red Sword Saint, Kyle Stroban. He was a hero of the continent who led the Great Crusade against the cultists, a figure who had written dozens of glorious pages in history. A star that reached the highest night sky. He had slain countless dark magicians and illuminated the chaotic Empire with brilliant light. And at the end of the war, he had fallen in battle, fighting valiantly to the last. Such a noble path had earned him the Empire¡¯s attention. People mourned his tragic end, calling him ¡°The Fallen Star,¡± commemorating the hero¡¯s unfortunate demise. A classic tale of a great man¡¯s life. But¡­ That wasn¡¯t the whole story. Beyond the screen, there were always tales the audience didn¡¯t know. Kyle Stroban was no exception. There were plenty of untold stories. ¡ªI saved the continent... but I couldn''t protect the things that truly mattered. The man had a family. A beautiful wife and a daughter he would have died for. He had taken up the sword to protect them, but that choice had only pushed his once-happy family into the depths of hell. It was like a living nightmare. ¡ªI ruined everything. Kyle had led the crusade from the front lines. His power was overwhelming. Seeing that they could not face him directly, the dark magicians concocted a plan to bring the star down. They kidnapped the people he loved. ¡ªLay down your weapons and surrender. ¡ªIf you want to save your wife and daughter, you¡¯d best do as we say. He couldn¡¯t defy their demands. The star fell without resistance. The man was captured without putting up a fight. The cultists locked Kyle away in a place no one would ever find, using him for torture and as a subject for dark magic experiments. They never told him if his family was alive or dead. Kyle could only endure. Clinging to the hope that his loved ones might still be alive. ¡ªHow do you feel now, Sword Saint? ¡ªYou stood in our way for so long, and now, here you are on the opposite side. ¡ªTry to endure it, if you can. Time passed in agony. He was stabbed, cut, and torn apart. It was more torture than experimentation. As he was tormented by hands full of malice, even his once unyielding will began to crumble. Then, someone appeared. ¡ªI¡¯ve come to reclaim you, Red Sword Saint. A boy with dark blond hair and narrow eyes. He had infiltrated the facility and swiftly slaughtered the cultists before leisurely approaching the iron bars where Kyle was imprisoned. The boy¡¯s ominous gaze scanned Kyle¡¯s condition. ¡ªYou haven¡¯t turned into a monster yet. ¡ªI was worried I¡¯d arrived too late¡­ but I suppose I should be relieved. ¡ªIt would¡¯ve been quite a hassle if you had ended up as a stage boss. The boy muttered to himself, saying incomprehensible things as he casually cut through the iron bars and freed Kyle. He quietly supported the man, who was sprawled on the ground. It was as if he intended to help Kyle escape from this place. ¡ªLet¡¯s go. The wounded beast was rescued. Leaving the devastated facility behind, the boy took the fallen man somewhere. And there, Kyle was reunited with someone he had never dreamed of seeing again. His wife, who had been kidnapped. ¡ªI found her in a branch of the cultists outside Imperial territory. ¡ªI saved her while wiping out the remnants of the cultists. ¡ªAs you can see, she¡¯s badly hurt¡­ but she¡¯s healthy enough to recover fully. ¡ªShe was lucky. Kyle clung to his wife, sobbing. His heart, once hardened, crumbled in weakness. And into that fragile gap, the snake slithered. The once brilliant hero was tempted by the snake¡¯s treacherous whispers. ¡ªFrom now on, serve me. ¡ªAnd I will grant you everything you desire. The voice was calm. Although he appeared to be a boy of about sixteen, his sinister smile was tinged with the cunning of an adult. The snake whispered an offer that couldn¡¯t be refused. ¡ªEven your daughter, if you wish. ¡ªI don¡¯t know how long it will take¡­ but I¡¯ll definitely bring her back. ¡ªThe half of your world that you lost. Kyle couldn¡¯t resist. ¡ªI am your master now. From that day forward, the hero began serving a new god. *** The promise was finally fulfilled. At a moment he never expected. ¡ªI¡¯ve brought back your lost daughter¡­ just as I promised. The boy with the narrow eyes smiled softly. Behind him, a massive lump of flesh squirmed. A grotesque cry escaped from its five-pronged mouth. Hundreds of tentacles sprouted from its body, and its skin was studded with an equally grotesque number of eyes. Sharp teeth jutted out like thorns. Its hideous appearance made Kyle¡¯s brow furrow instinctively. But¡­ Kyle couldn¡¯t look away. In fact, he stared blankly at the dying creature, his gaze frozen. Perhaps it was a form of instinct. "¡­" No matter how twisted the form, a parent will always recognize their child. It¡¯s a kind of instinct, a primal recognition not based on clues or logic, but on the searing emotions that well up from within. As a father, Kyle was no different. The daughter he had once loved so dearly. His mind rejected the notion, but his heart pounded violently in his chest. How could a father not recognize their own child? "¡­Eileen?" A single word caught in his throat. It was a name he hadn¡¯t spoken in so long, and the sound of it now was painful. His breath faltered. Kyle realized it. The creature in front of him was indeed his daughter. His breathing hitched, his body freezing in place as he gazed at the grotesque figure. "¡­" His crimson eyes blinked slowly. The many eyes on the creature¡¯s body¡­ they resembled his own red eyes. Kyle was certain that the pupils he was seeing had once belonged to his daughter. After a moment of stillness, Kyle began to walk. Slowly, he approached the monster. His lips, which had been chewed to the point of tearing, dripped with crimson blood. His steps were hollow. "Eileen¡­ my daughter." Thud. At last, his legs gave out. Kyle fell to his knees in front of the writhing tentacles, collapsing to the ground. Dry tears flowed down his cheeks. "How much I¡¯ve missed you¡­" He had known the truth. After his daughter was kidnapped by dark magicians, he had prepared himself for the worst. Night after sleepless night, he had steeled his resolve. But¡­ "¡­To think you would return to me like this." The actual pain of seeing it with his own eyes was on another level entirely. Faced with a daughter who had once been human, but could no longer be called one, Kyle clenched his fists. It felt as though a cold spike had pierced his heart. Life was so cruel. What had he survived for, only to see his child in this state? "I really¡­ really wanted to see you." His voice, now tinged with moisture, cracked as he spoke. It seemed as if his sanity would snap at any moment, but Kyle forced his eyes wide open with all his strength. There was still something he had to do. It was a duty he had to fulfill himself. A responsibility he couldn¡¯t entrust to anyone else. Eileen groaned in pain. Her cries, sounding like she could no longer bear it, were pitiful and sorrowful. Kyle wanted to grant her peace. Ssshhhkk. Kyle drew the sword hanging at his waist. Tentacles were reflected in the cold blade¡¯s surface. The father, standing silent for a long moment, finally raised the sword toward his daughter. It was a brutal scene. "Now, rest." My pitiful child. You¡¯ve already paid the price for living, so how could the world possibly understand your pain? But as you came into this world through me. I will also be the one to send you off. "Don¡¯t forgive this wretched father." The sword gleamed precariously. The grim scene was about to unfold. "Please stop." Someone stepped in, preventing the strike. A shadow held Kyle¡¯s arm in place, keeping it from moving. When he turned around, he saw the snake smiling. The boy asked quietly. "After all the trouble to bring her back, why are you in such a hurry to send her off?" "Captain." Kyle stifled his sobs and responded. "If she continues like this, she¡¯ll only know pain. I want her to finally be at peace." "I want that too." "Then¡­ please, let her go." The transparent red eyes gazed at the snake. Tears trickled down the sorrow-filled pupils. "I want to end this with my own hands." "Oh dear¡­ it seems you misunderstood what I said." "Pardon?" "I¡¯m someone who keeps my promises. Do you think I would claim to have fulfilled it with such a half-baked conclusion?" "What do you mean¡­?" "Just watch." The snake gently pushed the man back. Then, placing his hand on the massive tentacles, darkness began to swirl around them. The scattered shadows gathered at a single point, converging at the boy¡¯s fingertips in a sharp flash. At the same time, the snake let out a chant. "Shatter." Crash! A sound like glass breaking echoed in the air. Immediately, black cracks formed in the air, surrounding the enormous monster. The scene fragmented into countless pieces. Kyle, momentarily startled, watched in confusion. The snake, who had been standing with his eyes half-closed, suddenly snapped his fingers. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Rewind." Snap! Between the boy¡¯s half-shut eyelids, his pupils were revealed¡ªwhite and glowing with an ethereal light. As his gaze swept across the room, a shadowy darkness engulfed the entire space. The world was swallowed by blackness for a few moments. One. Two. Three. "Enough." Snap! With another snap of the boy¡¯s fingers, the darkness faded, and light returned to the room. The cracks that had spread across the space were gone, as if they had never existed. "Captain? What in the world did you¡ªah?" Kyle, still dazed, glanced around frantically. His eyes soon fell upon something¡ªor rather, someone¡ªthat made him freeze in place. The grotesque monster had vanished completely. And in its place lay a single girl. "¡­" Delicate, refined features. Shoulder-length red hair. Eyes gently closed in peaceful slumber. She looked exactly the same as he remembered. Kyle stared in stunned disbelief. It was as if he were seeing an illusion, a mere figment of his imagination. The snake, smiling faintly, spoke softly to him. "I have kept my promise." Eileen was lying there, without a single wound on her body. Kyle, trembling, reached out and checked his daughter¡¯s pulse with unsteady hands. She was alive. He could feel her warmth against his fingertips. The vivid sensation made him realize that what he was seeing was no dream. The father embraced his daughter¡¯s body tightly. "Eileen¡­!" The snake smiled quietly. "She¡¯s alive. She¡¯s really alive¡­ My God..." "She¡¯s merely exhausted from the ordeal. She¡¯ll wake up healthy in a day or so." "Aah¡­!" It was a story straight out of a miracle. A world that had been shattered into pieces was finally whole again. With tears streaming down his face, the man bowed his head deeply. "Aah, Captain¡­" He raised the sword he had been holding, planting the blade firmly into the ground before clasping his hands around it. It was the posture of a knight swearing fealty to his lord. The hero spoke, his voice trembling with overwhelming emotion. "My God." It was a proclamation of fervent devotion, filled with deep gratitude. All the members in the room, witnesses to the miracle, followed suit and knelt beside him. They had all seen the impossible unfold. Kyle clasped his hands together, his voice shaking as he offered a solemn prayer to the one who had granted this gift. In reverence for the sacred miracle. "All is according to your will." And in that moment, the rest of the congregation joined in the prayer. "All is according to your will." Even as the faithful murmured their prayers, the God they worshipped stood quietly, a faint smile lingering on his lips. What the boy was thinking, however, was only this: ¡®I¡¯m glad it¡¯s a happy ending.¡¯ Wishing for the happiness of others. Perhaps, in his heart, he was far too soft. *** Meanwhile¡­ Irene had been watching the entire scene unfold. She had been mesmerized by the second miracle she had witnessed, but soon her attention was drawn to something else. The snake had begun to cough lightly. "Cough..." A soft sound echoed from his throat as the boy covered his mouth. A dark red stain appeared on the white glove he wore. He had coughed up blood. "Huh¡­?" Irene unintentionally let out a small sound of surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected to see this and was caught off guard, but the boy calmly wiped the blood from his mouth as if it were nothing out of the ordinary. "¡­" None of the other members seemed to notice. They were all kneeling, heads bowed, eyes closed in prayer. Only Irene had noticed. Snap! The snake snapped his fingers, quietly erasing the bloodstains from his glove. After briefly glancing around, he met Irene¡¯s gaze and smiled softly. "Shh." He placed a finger to his lips. It seemed he was asking her to keep it a secret. Irene didn¡¯t react¡ªshe just stood there, eyes wide in shock, staring at the boy with narrow eyes. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 53 - A Miracle Story (3) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 53 - A Miracle Story (3) Kyle¡¯s daughter woke up safely. I had worried she might suffer some lingering aftereffects, but fortunately, she seemed to be recovering in good health. It was thanks to her father¡¯s diligent care. And so, Astro welcomed a new family member. ¡°Dad! Today I want to play with the other kids!¡± ¡°Eileen, my dear¡­ You¡¯d rather go to the other children than stay with your old dad? Could it be that you¡¯re already tired of me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± ¡°Then why¡­?¡± ¡°When I¡¯m with you, you keep giving me piggyback rides all day long! I want to walk on my own two feet, too!¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because I¡¯m worried you might get hurt walking by yourself¡­¡± ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t care! Today, I¡¯m going to play with my friends!¡± ¡°E-Eileen¡­¡± With a huff, Eileen turned her back and walked away, leaving Kyle in a panic. Watching the odd dynamic between the two, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a small chuckle. I patted Kyle¡¯s forlorn back. ¡°Hehe, it seems parenting after all this time isn¡¯t so easy, is it?¡± ¡°¡­Captain.¡± His crimson eyes turned toward me. Suppressing the laughter threatening to burst out, I spoke as if offering him comfort. ¡°Don¡¯t be too disheartened.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°In fact, isn¡¯t this a good thing? To think she can smile so brightly after going through such horrific things.¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right¡­ It¡¯s a miracle that will never happen again in my lifetime.¡± ¡°She really is a lovely child.¡± ¡°I know this is all thanks to you, Captain. I can never repay this kindness¡­¡± ¡°If you keep tearing up like that, I¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± This had become a problem lately. This man, once hailed as the strongest on the continent, now wells up with tears whenever he makes eye contact with me. As if he can¡¯t contain the overwhelming emotion. ¡°Please, try to hold it in.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Understood.¡± Because of you, the other members are starting to act strange too. Someone like you, who used to be lighthearted, shouldn¡¯t become this serious. "Ahem." In any case. It was a satisfying conclusion. Though I wondered if this place might be a bit gloomy for a child to grow up in, at least she had her loving family by her side. Perhaps it was time to spend some money to make Astro¡¯s headquarters a bit more kid-friendly. Children should be raised surrounded by good things. Otherwise, they might grow up into bad adults like me. ¡°Eileen! Let¡¯s play together!¡± ¡°I¡¯m playing hide-and-seek with Anne! I need to hide so I don¡¯t get caught!¡± ¡°Hehe! Let¡¯s hide where the teachers are¡­!¡± ¡°Hey! That¡¯s cheating!¡± Even the little foxes welcomed their new friend. As is often the case with children that age, they didn¡¯t push each other away but easily bonded and played together. I smiled faintly. ¡®It was worth pushing myself.¡¯ It had been a while since I last coughed up blood, but it was worth it to see the smiles of these little ones. Personally, I was satisfied with the decision. ¡°Hehe¡­ Children, be careful not to get hurt while playing.¡± ¡°Oh! It¡¯s the Captain!¡± ¡°Wow~ Captain! Play with us!¡± ¡°Silly, the Captain is always busy!¡± ¡°Irene¡¯s here too! If you play with us, I¡¯ll help you marry her later!¡± ¡°Hey! Why are you trying to give away my sister?¡± The children squabbled with each other, and I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at their adorable antics. ¡°Well now~ Getting married to MIss Irene? That¡¯s quite a tempting offer!¡± ¡°Right? I¡¯ll talk to her for you!¡± ¡°Alright then! Shall we have some fun?¡± We continued our peaceful days like this for a while. *** Irene and I had packed our things, ready to return to the Academy. We had already been away for a week, and it was about time to check in for attendance. Naturally, Irene would be coming with me. We were waiting for the carriage to arrive. ¡°You¡¯re really leaving?¡± ¡°Neria.¡± As I stood at the steps outside, Neria approached me with a downcast expression. Her silver hair drooped lifelessly. She seemed quite sad about our departure. I gently patted her head to comfort her. ¡°There are things I need to take care of.¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­ I-I understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you to lead Astro. Thanks to you, I can leave with peace of mind.¡± ¡°Th-Thank you¡­¡± "Hehe." Neria quickly melted under my touch. She clasped her hands together bashfully, her pale cheeks flushed with warmth. I took a moment to enjoy her adorable reaction. Soon, other members began to chime in. ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting for your return, Captain.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Stay safe out there, no matter where you are!¡± ¡°Call on us whenever you need!¡± I responded to each of their farewells. The noisy send-off finally came to an end, and as I was about to head out after hearing that the carriage had arrived¡ª ¡°Big brother!¡± A small voice called out. I turned to see a girl peeking her head out. Her big, blinking brown eyes met mine, and I smiled. ¡°Anne.¡± The girl trotted over to me in her small, lively steps. She hesitated for a moment before spreading her short arms wide and hugging me tightly. Her warm body pressed against my chest. ¡°Well now¡­ That¡¯s quite a bold farewell hug.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Her laugh was as innocent as ever. After clinging to me for a while, she looked up at me with wide eyes. ¡°Uncle Kyle told me something.¡± ¡°And what might that be?¡± ¡°He said that once you go back to the Academy, it¡¯ll be hard to see you for a while, so I should say what I want to now!¡± S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Our head chef explained things well.¡± Of course, he did. Though Anne was staying here at Astro for now, she would soon return to her family. I planned to send her back by next week at the latest. ¡®If we part ways like this¡­ it might be hard to meet again.¡¯ The Frank Baron family. A noble house located in a far-off rural area. Traveling to and from the capital would take at least a month by carriage. It wasn¡¯t a place where regular visits were easy. That wasn¡¯t the only reason, of course. The distance was just an excuse to convince the child. The real reason was something else entirely. It was a decision I had made. ¡®I hope we never cross paths again.¡¯ I wanted Anne to live a normal life. She had just woken up from a terrible nightmare. From now on, I wished for her to find happiness with her family. I wanted to give her a peaceful, danger-free life. ¡®There¡¯s nothing good to come from being involved with us.¡¯ Astro, after all, was still a criminal organization. It was far too dangerous a world for a fifteen-year-old girl to step into. ¡°As there are meetings, so too must there be partings.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Anne nodded quietly. ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ since this might be the last time, I wanted to say it.¡± She looked up at me for a moment, then smiled softly. A faint light shone in her eyes. ¡°Thank you. Because of you, I¡¯ve been able to find hope again.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I was so scared, so exhausted, and so lonely¡­ But you reached out to me. Thank you.¡± She smiled bashfully, her lips curling in a gentle arc. What she offered me was heartfelt gratitude, neatly folded and full of warmth. I thought quietly to myself. So much had changed. In the original story, this girl had been trampled with no hope left. But this time, she had been given a new chance to live. Perhaps, for once, I had done the right thing. ¡°Anne.¡± I bent down slightly, bringing my eyes level with her brown ones, and playfully poked her cheek with my finger. Her soft skin pressed gently against my touch. ¡°Never lose hope again.¡± I spoke quietly. Most adults don¡¯t remember their childhoods. It¡¯s both a curse they bear and a blessing they enjoy. Children, as they grow older, forget the days of their youth. ¡°There may be tough times ahead. Like this time, you may face unfair misfortunes that block your path. But during those moments, you must have faith.¡± Originally, Anne hadn¡¯t even had the chance to face those trials. She had perished before she could grow up, never able to forget her childhood. But this time, things were different. ¡°Believe that after all the pain, a better tomorrow will come.¡± She had been given the opportunity to live. I hoped that Anne would grow up, meet many people, experience countless things, and, over time, slowly forget her childhood. I wanted her to become an adult. ¡°Anne, you can do anything. You can become whoever you want, and you can dream of whatever you wish.¡± Children are potential. And this was my gift to you, the one who never got to grow up 1943 times. ¡°So please, become a wonderful adult.¡± I wondered what it would be like if, someday, a grown-up Anne came to find me. I hoped that day wouldn¡¯t come, yet a tender, bittersweet warmth filled a corner of my heart at the thought. I whispered softly. To my dear little writer. ¡°That alone would make me feel like I¡¯ve gained the whole world.¡± My voice was filled with nothing but sincerity. As our eyes met, Anne¡¯s face lit up with a bright smile. ¡°Yes, big brother¡­!¡± A pure, white light that banished the darkness from the world. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do it! I¡¯ll grow up to be a wonderful adult and come back to see you and big sister!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ I¡¯m already looking forward to it.¡± I turned to leave. Stepping down the stairs, I said a brief farewell to the figure behind me. ¡°That¡¯s all for now.¡± A clear, cheerful voice followed me from behind. I savored that familiar background sound as I stepped into the waiting carriage at the bottom of the stairs. Neigh! The coachman cracked the whip. As the wheels began to turn and the scenery outside began to rush by, the realization that everything had truly ended washed over me. Now, at last. It was time to return to the Academy. *** After spending a day in the carriage, the snake and the fox finally returned to the Academy. Perhaps it was because we arrived late at night, but the school grounds were blanketed in a calm, serene silence. The scene beneath the night sky was so peaceful that it made the events of the past few days feel like nothing more than a distant dream. Irene was momentarily lost in that strange stillness. ¡°¡­¡± Inside the vast dormitory. The fox, gazing out the window, suddenly turned her head to look at something. Her eyes landed on a boy with golden hair. Zzz¡­ The snake was resting against the sofa. It seemed he had fallen asleep. It was hard to tell, given his usual narrow eyes, but the steady rhythm of his breathing gave it away. Irene asked softly. ¡°...Are you asleep?¡± Her words dissipated into the air. There was no response. Finally, the girl let her guard down and quietly observed the snake sitting next to her. She studied him carefully. The boy exuded an air of mystery. Even though he had dozed off on a chair, his posture remained impeccable, without the slightest hint of slouching. Not even a wrinkle could be found in his clothes. He maintained his dignity effortlessly. ¡°You¡¯re such an impossible person.¡± A sigh escaped her lips. Irene glanced around, looking a bit lost. She stood there in a daze for a while, and then a particular memory came to mind. The voice that had saved her days before. ¡ªMiss Irene. ¡ªIf I can help make your life even a little less unfortunate, I¡¯ll gladly lend you my strength. It had been a gentle whisper. The memory was unusually vivid. Without realizing it, Irene clenched her fists. Her mind was filled with one question, one she had been unable to resolve. ¡®Why does he¡­ care so much about me?¡¯ Looking back, it had been that way from the beginning. She had received so much help. He had rescued her from the slave traders, provided her with a safe place to stay. He had taken in her lost siblings and cared for them with all his heart. And now, he had come to save her directly from the dark magicians who had kidnapped her. ¡®Why me?¡¯ What did he want? What could he possibly hope to gain from a wretched beast like her, to show her such overwhelming kindness? Irene bit her lip in confusion. ¡ªI don¡¯t trust humans. ¡ªI know how vile and cruel your kind can be. She still stood by those words. The fox didn¡¯t trust humans. The scars from the flames that had burned her past remained as permanent marks, never to be erased. A deep distrust of humans. But¡­ ¡®I just don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s thinking.¡¯ She just wanted to know. To understand the blind devotion that kept throwing her into turmoil. ¡ªYou must always take responsibility for what you¡¯ve tamed. ¡ªDoes that answer your question? The snake had said that, but it didn¡¯t answer anything for her. It only left her feeling more perplexed. The fox still didn¡¯t understand what it meant to be ¡°tamed.¡± Without understanding the meaning, his words were just empty shells to her. Irene was the same. ¡°Forget it.¡± Once again, she had failed to reach a conclusion. All she did was push it aside for later. Swoosh. Irene quietly unfolded a nearby blanket. With delicate care, she draped the thin cloth over the boy sleeping on the sofa. Along with words he wouldn¡¯t hear. ¡°...Goodnight.¡± It was her own small way of saying thank you. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 54 - How to Cross a Desert (1) [Translator - Peptobismol] S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 54 - How to Cross a Desert (1) The day after returning to the Academy. I was spending time in the study for the first time in a while. It was a facility within the dormitory. As I mentioned last time, Galimard operates on a ranking-based distribution system. Students with higher rankings enjoy more privileges, allowing them to live more comfortably at the Academy. The dorms were no exception to this rule. Since I was ranked at the top of my grade, I was assigned the best room. It¡¯s almost like having my own private mansion. The spacious study I¡¯m sitting in now is a special facility, available only to the top student. I always come here when I have a lot on my mind. ¡°Hmmm.¡± And today was no different. With a lot to think about, I naturally gravitated toward the study. I was sitting on the couch in the center of the room. ¡°This is quite the troublesome thing I¡¯ve come into possession of¡­¡± I was fiddling with a black case. It was a small, palm-sized box that Neria had handed to me a few days ago. A faint sigh escaped my lips. Click. When I opened the case, something inside shimmered faintly. It was a jewel that emitted a brilliant blue light. I tapped its surface with my fingertip. A strange sound resonated, and the air around the jewel began to distort. Like heat waves rising from the ground. ¡®As I thought, this is dangerous.¡¯ Bergen Belsen. Alongside that hellish laboratory were massive canyons. This jewel had been found deep within one of those abysses. ¡®This is the reason why the time flow around Belsen was warped.¡¯ The jewel was the heart of a dragon. A long time ago, before the Empire was even founded, there was a dragon that ruled supreme over the world. It was said to be the strongest creature in history. At the same time, it was shrouded in mystery. ¡®In the game, its backstory was never fully revealed.¡¯ In the game, only passing mentions were made about the dragon, with no detailed information disclosed. I had even scoured through all the event booklets, but to no avail. The best I could do was piece together the scattered bits of lore. ¡®The dragon that once protected the world suddenly met its death¡­ and its corpse was buried between those great canyons.¡¯ Hundreds of years passed after that. Just when the dragon¡¯s remains seemed to be forgotten in the barren land, a dark magician fleeing the Empire stumbled upon the site. Before long, he realized that the time flow in the surrounding area was distorted. And so, he secretly decided to build a research facility there. This was the origin of Belsen, as recorded in the lore. ¡°It certainly exudes an overwhelming aura.¡± Though it had been damaged, eroded, and fragmented over the centuries¡­ the heart still radiated an intense power. If an item like this were to fall into Baob¡¯s hands, it would be a major headache. To prevent its misuse, I collected it myself. Besides, I had a few things I wanted to test with it. While I was bringing down Belsen, I figured I might as well pick up a mythical-grade item along the way. Now, what happens next is the key. ¡°I¡¯m curious to see what kind of reaction this will bring.¡± As I mused to myself, there was a knock at the door. Knock, knock. ¡°Hm?¡± Someone was knocking on the door to the study. The knock was a bit awkward, as if the person wasn¡¯t yet accustomed to formalities. I recognized it immediately. ¡°Come in, Miss Irene.¡± Creaaak. The door opened with a soft groan, and the girl with auburn hair entered. It was the fox, neatly dressed. I had noticed she went to bed late last night. She must have just woken up. Her black eyes were heavy with fatigue. I placed the case back in my pocket and welcomed her calmly. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Sorry¡­ I slept in.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I prepared breakfast earlier. Did you have some?¡± ¡°Yeah, it was good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad it was to your liking.¡± As I smiled faintly, Irene approached the couch where I sat. She hovered nearby, as if unsure of what to say. I tilted my head and asked. ¡°Is there something you¡¯d like to talk about?¡± ¡°Just...¡± Irene hesitated, struggling to find the right words. After a moment of silence, she clenched her fists and finally spoke. ¡°¡­I felt like I should say thank you.¡± ¡°Out of the blue?¡± ¡°I never said it properly. You saved my life, and I didn¡¯t want to just let that pass.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unexpected. I thought you didn¡¯t trust me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a separate issue.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± The fox averted her gaze slightly. I chuckled softly. Though she couldn¡¯t trust humans, it seemed she couldn¡¯t bring herself to truly hate me either. Her inherent kindness shone through. After a brief silence, she muttered under her breath. ¡°You¡¯re still difficult to figure out¡­¡± ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re thinking.¡± ¡°I consider myself to be quite transparent, actually. Where else would you find someone with such a pure character?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Your eyes are giving me quite the insolent look.¡± Her black eyes narrowed in suspicion. Feeling a bit mischievous, I grabbed hold of her swaying tail and gave it a firm squeeze. Squeeze! ¡°Gah?!¡± ¡°As expected, it¡¯s soft.¡± ¡°W-Wait! Why the tail all of a sudden¡­?!¡± ¡°This is punishment.¡± ¡°W-Wait! At least tell me why¡­ Hngh!¡± ¡°Figure it out for yourself.¡± We bantered playfully for a while, exchanging lighthearted words as we spent time together in the study. *** The next day. I left the dormitory to attend class. ¡ªYou don¡¯t have to attend class for about a week. ¡ªThe three of you can rest comfortably in the dorm. ¡ªI¡¯ll take care of your attendance. After the accident during the midterms, Selena had given the students a week off to recover from the shock. Thanks to that, I could skip class with peace of mind and return just as lessons resumed. I walked leisurely. Tap, tap. As I crossed the path toward the carriage stop, I heard voices. ¡°There he is.¡± ¡°My lord¡­?¡± It was none other than the villainess and the protagonist. The two, who had been standing together outside the stop, noticed me approaching and greeted me. I gave them a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a week since I last saw you. I hope you¡¯ve both been well.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve been okay, I guess.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, I think I got some much-needed rest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± The snake, the pilot, and the vain person. As we waited for the carriage, the three of us engaged in light conversation, sharing what we had been up to over the past week. As we chatted, Emilia, who had been walking ahead, suddenly brought up a topic. ¡°Come to think of it, the school trip is just around the corner.¡± ¡°R-Right¡­ It feels like time¡¯s been flying by.¡± ¡°There have been a lot of things happening.¡± I smiled wryly. In addition to the regular Academy schedule, so many events and incidents had piled up¡ªit really had been a whirlwind two months. The school trip was scheduled for about two weeks from now. I just hoped things would stay peaceful until then. ¡°I need to finish all the assignments I¡¯ve fallen behind on before the trip¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re behind on assignments?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­ I tried to do them on my own, but they¡¯re just so difficult¡­¡± ¡°How typical. You really are a commoner, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°S-Sorry¡­ I guess someone like me really doesn¡¯t belong at the Academy¡­¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean it like that, okay?¡± The villainess and the protagonist exchanged words. Thanks to the bond they had formed during the trial by fire of the midterms, the two seemed noticeably closer. The protagonist became sullen whenever Emilia teased her, and Emilia, despite acting like she was tormenting her, would quickly panic whenever Regia pouted. Surprisingly, they had good chemistry. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the young lord helping you with the schoolwork?¡± ¡°He was. But I didn¡¯t want to impose on him every time, so¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve been struggling with it all on your own?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°If you ever need help, you can ask me too. I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°You¡­ would help me?¡± ¡°Ahem! I¡¯m the kind of person who knows how to give back, you know.¡± I smiled warmly. It was still a bit awkward, but I was glad to see the two of them getting closer. I decided to chime in playfully. ¡°Well now¡­ Are you really planning to seek help elsewhere, when you already have such an excellent tutor?¡± ¡°...Why are you butting in?¡± Emilia frowned at me. I grinned back at her and shrugged my shoulders. ¡°You two seem to be getting along so well that I couldn¡¯t resist.¡± ¡°We are not getting along¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re just being shy. If I remember correctly, didn¡¯t you cling tightly to Miss Regia¡¯s hand when you were in the infirmary¡­?¡± ¡°Th-That¡¯s not something we need to talk about!¡± Emilia flushed, embarrassed. Her blue eyes glinted with frustration. I couldn¡¯t resist teasing her further. With a mischievous smile, I reached out and gently ruffled her hair, as if calming an angry cat. ¡°There, there. No need to get so worked up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s important to always keep your inner peace.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s because of you.¡± Emilia bit her lip, trying to suppress her annoyance. After a moment, she sighed and spoke with a hint of resignation in her voice. ¡°When you keep teasing me like this, how am I supposed to react?¡± ¡°Well, now I feel like I should tease you even more.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I enjoy it.¡± I continued my playful onslaught. ¡°I really like seeing that side of you, Lady Emilia.¡± =I find it amusing when you get all flustered. ¡°...Huh?¡± ¡°If possible, I¡¯d love to stay by your side forever.¡± =I¡¯d love to keep you as my personal toy to mess with whenever I¡¯m bored. ¡°Wh-What are you saying all of a sudden¡­?!¡± My relentless teasing had clearly flustered her, and Emilia couldn¡¯t muster a proper response for a while. She trembled for a moment, then finally dropped her head in defeat. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve been way too bold lately.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because I like you.¡± =I like how entertaining it is to mess with you. ¡°I-I mean, I¡¯ve heard you say that before, but still¡­ being this forward¡­¡± ¡°Is there a problem with being forward?¡± =I¡¯m genuinely clueless. ¡°Ugh, ughh¡­¡± It seemed like I had hit her tolerance limit. Emilia didn¡¯t offer any more resistance and simply slumped in defeat. Another successful teasing session. ¡°Hehe.¡± As I filled the time with idle chatter, I suddenly realized that Regia, who had been standing next to us, was unusually quiet. She seemed lost in thought, staring silently off into the distant sky. I called out to her softly. ¡°Miss Regia?¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± The girl snapped out of her daze. She blinked a few times, then smiled awkwardly. ¡°S-Sorry. I didn¡¯t sleep very well¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It wasn¡¯t an important conversation anyway.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief¡­¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Something seemed off about her. Though she was usually a bit reserved, today she seemed especially down. Even when talking with Emilia earlier, there had been signs, but now it was clear that something was wrong. ¡°¡­¡± The pilot stared down at the ground. As I looked at her slumped shoulders, I thought quietly to myself. ¡®If she looks this down¡­ it¡¯s probably because of that, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Regia¡¯s withering expression was a sign that something was seriously bothering her. As I watched her in silence, I began to form a plan in my mind. ¡®I¡¯ll have to set up an event for her.¡¯ It was time to care for our protagonist¡¯s mental state. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 55 - How to Cross a Desert (2) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 55 - How to Cross a Desert (2) The Academy remains as busy as ever. Though less than two weeks have passed since the midterms, the atmosphere at the school hasn¡¯t slackened at all. In fact, the competitive spirit is fiercer than ever. Galimard, the continent¡¯s most prestigious educational institution. A place where only the elite gather, where even a moment¡¯s lapse can see you overtaken by many. That¡¯s why the students don¡¯t dare loosen their grip on their studies. At least not until the school trip arrives. Until then, the tense atmosphere shows no signs of letting up. And so, another intense day came to an end. "..." That evening, after all the classes were over. Regia was walking along the path back to the dormitory. Due to her poorly arranged schedule, she was heading back to her room later than usual. There was no one around her. Tap, tap.... She walked quietly, each step slow and deliberate. Her pink hair fluttered in the wind, brushing against her face. Her bangs kept falling over her eyes, but she didn¡¯t bother pushing them aside. She just kept walking, lost in deep thought. "..." Regia had been like this for a while. She often appeared dazed, her thoughts elsewhere. Ever since the incident during the midterms, she had been spending more and more time in this helpless state. It was the lingering trauma of what had happened. ¡ªHey, commoner! Can¡¯t summon your oh-so-great familiars this time, huh? ¡ªYou¡¯re completely useless! ¡ªUgh, just get out of the way and don¡¯t slow me down! Voices from that time echoed in her ears. Her breath caught in her throat. ¡ªRun outside right now. ¡ªI¡¯ll hold them off here¡­ At least you can make it out alive. In that life-or-death moment. She had done nothing. While others fought desperately to survive, Regia hadn¡¯t been able to help at all. Paralyzed by her own overwhelming weakness. ¡®I nearly ruined everything¡­ again.¡¯ She bit her lip hard. It wasn¡¯t that she was scared of dying. That fear wasn¡¯t what weighed her down. What truly broke her spirit was the helplessness of almost losing the people she cared about, due to her own incompetence. An agonizing sense of despair swirled inside her. ¡®We all could have died.¡¯ It had almost been a massacre. She couldn¡¯t shake off her sense of responsibility. If she had been able to control her powers properly, they wouldn¡¯t have been so powerless in the face of danger. They could have escaped. ¡®Because I was too weak, too foolish¡­ I put everyone in danger.¡¯ Self-loathing crept over her. And at times like this, her mother¡¯s words would always come back to her, ringing painfully true. That hateful voice. ¡ªSomeone as useless as you¡­ should never have been born. Sharp fragments of those words stabbed deep into her chest. Regia trembled, trying to muffle her sobs, and soon her legs began to give way. Her head was spinning. She felt nauseous. The memories of that powerless moment mixed with the scars of her childhood, leaving deep wounds in her heart. Regia struggled just to stay on her feet, barely keeping herself from collapsing. ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡± Her breathing became erratic. She was sinking deeper into the weight of her despair when¡­ ¡°Miss Regia.¡± A voice called out from somewhere nearby. Though she hadn¡¯t sensed anyone¡¯s presence, a shadow was now standing behind her. When she turned around, she saw a familiar face. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± ¡°...My lord?¡± His neatly groomed blond hair. That calm atmosphere that surrounded him, and those ever-narrowed eyes. ¡°Shall we walk together for a bit?¡± Once again, just as she reached the depths of her despair, it was the snake who reached out to pull her back. *** ¡°Shall we walk together for a bit?¡± The protagonist, walking with her head down, lost in her thoughts. I had been waiting for her after classes ended, and now I appeared behind her, speaking softly. Regia seemed startled at first but then nodded. And so, we walked together along the path to the dormitories. "..." Even as we walked, she didn¡¯t say a word. Only heavy silence filled the air. She just followed me, step by step, like a puppet with its strings cut. It felt as though I was walking with a lifeless doll. ¡°You seem a little down.¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t looked well lately. Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­ I-I probably just didn¡¯t get enough sleep.¡± ¡°You must have been sleep-deprived for an entire week, then.¡± ¡°...¡± In the end, I had to be the one to break the silence. Regia fidgeted, looking for an excuse, and eventually stammered out a weak reply. ¡°I-I¡¯m really fine¡­ It¡¯s just that schoolwork has been tough lately, so I think the fatigue¡¯s just caught up with me.¡± ¡°I see~ Is that right?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± The protagonist nodded timidly. She kept insisting she was fine, but I could tell it was a flimsy lie. It was obvious she was struggling. ¡®It¡¯s probably because of what happened in the Abandoned Laboratory.¡¯ She was likely feeling disgusted with her own helplessness. It was something that happened often in the original story too. Her inability to fully control her powers. Despite having the strength to protect others, her timid nature always held her back. It was like handing a legendary sword to a scarecrow. [I couldn¡¯t do anything.] The coward would always blame herself. It was easier for her to hate herself than to place the blame on others. That was how she had lived her whole life¡ªcarrying scars within her heart. This time was no different. Regia was feeling guilty. She thought that because of her incompetence, the people around her had nearly been hurt in the worst way possible. Dark thoughts gnawed at her. ¡®She must be afraid.¡¯ Regia hadn¡¯t grown much. That was also a fact. She had avoided most of the tragedies that should have occurred in the original story. The villainess no longer tormented her, she wasn¡¯t an outcast struggling to adapt to the Academy. She hadn¡¯t been dragged off by monsters during the midterms. She hadn¡¯t gone to Belsen, and so didn¡¯t experience the tragic events tied to Anne. Things had been going smoothly. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because of me.¡¯ Pain drives growth. In other words, growth often requires a certain amount of suffering. What Regia needed now was an opportunity. An opportunity to stand up on her own, to overcome the pain. ¡®If she needs an event like that¡­ I¡¯ll just have to create it for her.¡¯ This world ultimately moves according to the choices of the protagonist and her companions. For now, I can control many aspects, but in the end, it is their choices that will decide the story¡¯s outcome. Even my powers as Liar cannot interfere with that. And so, my role is to guide them. To help those wandering souls walk the right path. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Miss Regia.¡± I smiled softly. If you want to change, I¡¯ll gladly help you find the opportunity to do so. ¡°Do you have any plans this weekend?¡± ¡°Huh? P-Plans?¡± ¡°I was wondering if you were busy.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing special¡­ But why do you ask all of a sudden?¡± ¡°You mentioned that school¡¯s been stressing you out. How about taking a break to clear your head? A little outing, maybe.¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± I had just the right place in mind. An event that could push Regia toward growth. I gave her a playful smile. ¡°Consider it a date invitation.¡± Time to help the protagonist grow a little. *** A few days later. We met up at the Academy square. Even though I had arrived earlier than planned, Regia was already there, looking around. When our eyes met, we exchanged a quick greeting. ¡°You¡¯re here already?¡± ¡°Well, you came early too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to today. It¡¯s always nice to spend time alone with you, Miss Regia.¡± ¡°U-Um¡­ Shall we go then?¡± She lowered her head, clearly embarrassed. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her shy reaction. Taking her hand as if to lead her, I began to walk ahead. ¡°I¡¯ll guide you. I know this area quite well.¡± ¡°Um¡­ O-Okay!¡± And so, we strolled through the square. As we walked along the long path, we soon left the familiar scenery of the Academy behind. The atmosphere began to change. Galimard isn¡¯t just an academic institution. It¡¯s large enough to rival most cities, with all kinds of facilities and districts surrounding the main campus. Shops, restaurants, theaters, blacksmiths¡ªthere were all sorts of places to explore. This area, known as the ¡°Outer District,¡± was technically part of the Academy. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Regia gasped in awe at the vibrant surroundings. It seemed this was her first time venturing out to the Outer District. ¡°Shall we grab something to eat first?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s keep it simple for lunch. I know a good stall nearby. Hopefully, it¡¯ll suit your taste as well.¡± ¡°If you recommend it, my lord, then¡­¡± ¡°There it is.¡± I pointed toward an old stall run by an elderly man with white hair. Regia tilted her head, looking curious. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Flania skewers?¡± ¡°You know the dish?¡± ¡°Yeah. I came across it in a village during my travels across the continent. They were selling it there.¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± We each grabbed a skewer. It looked similar to chicken skewers. The dish was made by roasting a bird called Flania until crispy, then coating it with a sweet sauce. Such a dish was hard to find in the Empire. ¡°...¡± The golden-brown flesh of the roasted Flania. Regia, who had been standing still, soon brought the warm skewer to her mouth. Crunch-. ¡°...!¡± Her eyes widened in surprise at the taste. Did she like it? Watching her reaction, I took a bite as well. Crunch¨C The well-cooked skin made a loud crackling sound as it broke apart. Immediately, rich juices burst out. The strong aroma of meat lingered at the tip of my nose, and the distinctive tangy sauce enveloped my tongue. It was a fascinating texture. The skin was definitely like that of chicken, but the meat was closer to pork. The rich flavour was especially exceptional. ¡®It¡¯s delicious, even though it¡¯s my first time trying it.¡¯ In the original story, Regia often visited this stall. I brought her here, thinking she might like it in reality too, and it seemed to be a huge success. It matched my taste as well. ¡°How is it, Miss Regia?¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s delicious...! Much better than the Flania skewer I had before!¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡± The girl¡¯s expression, relaxed and mumbling, made me smile warmly. I absentmindedly stroked her pink hair and ordered a few more Flania skewers. I wanted to feed her as much as she liked. ¡°Shall we visit another place after we eat?¡± ¡°Yes...!¡± We wandered through the wide streets. Though the outing was intended as a growth event, I also wanted to spend time together. It was our first time exploring the Outer District as a pair. ¡°Th- there¡¯s so much here.¡± ¡°Hehe... Shall we experience it all one by one?¡± It seemed enjoyable. We visited a theatre, browsed shops, and even bought weapons from a blacksmith. Time flew by. ¡°I knew about the Outer District, but... I didn¡¯t realise there was so much here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always enjoyable to discover new things.¡± By now, the sky was turning to evening. The landscape was gradually turning red. I realised it was almost time. I led the girl to our final destination for the day. A rather remote part of the Outer District, a place seldom visited by people. ¡°Let¡¯s explore here for the last stop.¡± An old shop located in a secluded area. The building, marked by the passage of time, stood solitary amidst the empty surroundings. It had a somewhat eerie feel. ¡°There¡¯s a shop even in such a remote place...?¡± ¡°It seems like there might be some good items.¡± Inside, there were various odds and ends piled up. Items were displayed more neatly than expected. It looked as if someone had meticulously managed the items. We searched for the shop owner but found no signs of anyone. ¡°It seems there¡¯s no one here...¡± ¡°They¡¯ve stepped out for a moment. Shall we browse the items?¡± There were many miscellaneous items. It appeared to be more of an antique shop than a regular store. Old magical tools, faded banners, and crackling crystal orbs. Nothing particularly valuable seemed to be there. Until Regia picked up something. ¡°What¡¯s this...?¡± The girl, as if mesmerised, was handling an old book. It was covered in aged leather. The title [How to Cross a Desert] was embossed in golden letters on the cover. ¡°Miss Regia?¡± As expected, she picked that one. ¡°This book... feels a bit strange.¡± ¡°What seems strange about it?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure. It feels like the mana is faintly vibrating...¡± Summoners are typically sensitive to mana. The concept of summoning itself requires delicate manipulation. Perhaps that¡¯s why the book caught her eye. As Regia ran her fingers over the cover, she inadvertently turned a page. At that moment. Beep-! ¡°...?!¡± A bright light began to emanate from the book with a loud noise. The scenery turned dazzlingly bright in an instant. The flashing light not only engulfed the shop but also blotted out her vision completely. There was no time to react. ¡°M-my lord...!¡± A panicked voice echoed in my ears. I could feel my consciousness fading away in real time, murmuring. ¡®Is it starting?¡¯ A growth event. I subtly curved my lips into a smile. The opened pages drew us into the story. I willingly surrendered to the flow. ¡®A growth event.¡¯ Soon after. The vision turned to darkness. *** When I regained my senses, the sun was blazing down on us. ¡°Wh-Where are we...?¡± Regia hurriedly looked around. There was still sand clinging to her sleeves. I murmured softly. ¡°...It seems we¡¯ve arrived.¡± The scorching heat. The texture of sand underfoot. The entire landscape covered in a golden hue. We had fallen right into the middle of a desert. [EP???. How to Cross a Desert] - A Gate in the Sky, A Kid Who Stays Up Under the Stars - The beginning of a hidden episode. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 56 - How to Cross a Desert (3) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 56 - How to Cross a Desert (3) A Hidden Episode. It was the kind of event you could occasionally stumble upon while playing the game. Think of it as an easter egg that the developers had hidden here and there. While it didn¡¯t have a major impact on the main storyline, it allowed players to uncover new information about the world or gain additional backstory for the characters. Sometimes, powerful items were given as rewards too. ¡®I studied this content pretty hard.¡¯ I uploaded playthrough videos multiple times. There were probably over 20 episodes I discovered on my own. This was no different. [EP???. How to Cross a Desert] - A Gate in the Sky, A Kid Who Stays Up Under the Stars - It was an event that triggered when you interacted with a specific object in a certain location. You could only experience it once per playthrough. The difficulty of the stage was quite high, but considering the quality of the rewards, it was definitely worth the challenge. There was an item you could only obtain here. ¡°Wh-Where in the world¡­?¡± A soft voice broke the silence. It was none other than Regia. The girl who had been drowning in confusion moments ago was now looking around, having seemingly regained her composure. Her green eyes were scanning the situation. ¡°A desert¡­? We were just browsing through that old shop, and now¡­¡± The scenery around us was nothing but gold. A vast expanse of desert stretched out endlessly. The transition between the two scenes was jarring, almost unreal. If you took a moment to admire the view, you might hear the distant murmur of a confused pilot. ¡°Are we seeing some sort of hallucination¡­?¡± ¡°I doubt it¡­ Nothing feels off. It seems more likely that this is real.¡± ¡°N-no way.¡± ¡°This is quite the bizarre situation.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not a hallucination, how else can we explain this¡­?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± I spoke up softly. ¡°It seems we¡¯ve gotten caught up in something.¡± ¡°H-Huh?¡± ¡°There must have been something wrong with the book we touched¡­ but I¡¯m not entirely sure.¡± ¡°Y-Yeah. It all happened so fast¡­¡± ¡°It could have been enchanted with some kind of magic.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± First things first, we had to recognize that we¡¯d been caught in an accident. One moment we were walking through the Academy, and after losing consciousness for just a second, we found ourselves stranded in the middle of a desert. It was only natural to feel disoriented. I waited for Regia to calm down. As she seemed to collect her thoughts, she suddenly realized something else and stood up. ¡°Huh?¡± Regia stretched her hand out toward the air. After waving her hand in front of her face for a moment, she froze with a tense expression. ¡°M-My lord¡­ I can¡¯t gather any mana at my fingertips.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The air feels strange. I can sense the mana, but when I try to use magic, it just scatters right away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± This was the key feature of this field. A space where magic was completely nullified. In this desert, the use of mana to cast spells was impossible. For mages, it was a death sentence. One traveler had called it ¡®The Land Where Light Fades.¡¯ Only the most skilled could break free from this limitation. That¡¯s why the roles of other positions became crucial. Swordsmen, priests, shamans, summoners¡­ You needed backup to make up for the mages¡¯ lost firepower. Regia¡¯s role this time was clear. ¡°It feels like my abilities are being suppressed.¡± ¡°To what extent?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be able to use shadows like I usually do. At best, I can probably form a single sword.¡± ¡°Th-That can¡¯t be.¡± Of course, that was a lie. This sort of temporary restriction could easily be shaken off if I exerted a bit of power. But there was no need to reveal that. After all, this wasn¡¯t about me. I had entered this field to help Regia grow. If I took care of everything myself, it would defeat the purpose. So I casually wove my lie. ¡°Well, I am a mage after all.¡± ¡°What should we do? We don¡¯t even know where we are, and now we can¡¯t use communication magic¡­¡± ¡°That is quite the problem.¡± It should happen any moment now. I subtly glanced around. If we waited long enough, a voice would soon echo faintly in the distance. An old, frail cry. ¨COut of my way, you scum! I¡¯m not ready to die just yet¡­! It wasn¡¯t far off. It sounded like it was coming from just ahead. ¡°M-My lord! I just heard something from over there¡­!¡± ¡°I heard it too.¡± We quickly rushed toward the source of the sound. As we crested a nearby dune, the owner of the desperate voice came into view. An elderly man, slumped on the ground. He seemed to have injured his arm. The old man was flailing, shouting at something with wild desperation. ¨CGet away from me¡­! Screech! A horrible shriek followed. Five black scorpions were creeping toward him. I furrowed my brow. ¡°Well, this is a problem.¡± ¡°Wh-What are those¡­?¡± Could you even call those scorpions? Each one was larger than a small car. They all exuded a dangerous aura, their stingers poised, dripping with venom. Like predators closing in on their prey. ¡°I¡¯ll go first, Miss Regia.¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­!¡± Without hesitation, we launched ourselves forward, kicking up sand behind us. We moved so quickly that our figures left faint afterimages. Screech! Roar! The monsters let out terrifying sounds. I compressed the shadows into a blade, drawing it like a sword. The pitch-black sword cut through the swirling sand. ¡°Hup¡­!¡± I exhaled briefly. I leaped toward the nearest scorpion. Screech?! Had it noticed us? The creature turned too late. By then, my blade had already sliced through the air in a clean arc. In an instant, I severed it. Slice! The sound of flesh being cut echoed sharply. The scorpion¡¯s tail, raised in defence, was cleanly severed. ¡®Got it.¡¯ A faint tingle ran through my fingertips. The creature stumbled back, startled. Without missing a beat, I followed through and sliced it apart. Thud! Its massive body was cleaved in two. Purple blood soaked the sand. It had taken only ten seconds. The life was snuffed out in a matter of moments. But there was no time to rest. Screech! The remaining scorpions turned their attention to me. Three of them rushed forward. I spun my wrist lightly. With a fluid motion, the sword split into two short daggers. I gripped one in each hand and rushed at the monsters. Screech! One scorpion¡¯s tail lashed down from above. I smoothly sidestepped, letting the attack glance off my blade. Clang! Sparks flew. I swept both daggers in a horizontal slash. The tough exoskeleton cracked under the pressure. Crunch! The scorpion¡¯s head shattered instantly. I took a brief step back to reset my stance. ¡°Hm.¡± Even without using magic, basic swordsmanship was more than enough for these small fry. I systematically cut down the remaining monsters. ¡°G-Get away!!¡± Nearby, Regia was fighting another scorpion. Though she couldn¡¯t use magic, she swung her bag at its head with surprising force. Whack! I wasn¡¯t sure what was in that bag, but it made quite the sound. She was a student of Galimard, after all. Her basic movements weren¡¯t bad. Thanks to that, the scorpions were quickly dealt with. Screech! The last one collapsed with a dying cry. The sand beneath it soaked up its blood. We were given a brief moment to catch our breath. ¡°Haa¡­¡± A soft sigh escaped me. It had been a while since I fought without using my powers, and it was tedious. Without the stamina boost, I could feel my breath starting to heat up. It really had been a long time. Of course, thanks to the [Laughing Mask] trait, no sign of exhaustion showed on my face. I simply stood there, smiling calmly. I patted Regia on the head, who was still panting from exhaustion. ¡°Well done, Miss Regia.¡± ¡°Huff, huff¡­ What were those giant scorpions?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ve never seen anything like them before.¡± ¡°They were so strong, my arms are still shaking¡­¡± ¡°They certainly didn¡¯t seem like ordinary creatures.¡± ¡°Haa¡­ My lord, you¡¯re truly incredible. I could barely handle one, but you took down four of them so easily.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As we passed by the carcasses of the scorpions, we walked over to the elderly man sitting quietly off to the side. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t seem too badly hurt. ¡°A-Are you alright, sir?¡± Regia cautiously approached him. The old man, who had been staring blankly at us, finally came to his senses. He coughed lightly through his weathered lips. ¡°Cough, cough! Thank you, young ones¡­ You saved my life.¡± The man was wearing a tattered robe. His white hair, beard, and sharp blue eyes gave him a dignified appearance. ¡°Did you injure your left arm?¡± ¡°I just twisted it.¡± ¡°I can help treat it! I always carry medical supplies in my bag!¡± ¡°I¡¯m much obliged¡­¡± While Regia rummaged through her bag for bandages, I focused on the old man beyond her shoulder. Watching him as he received treatment. The old man hunched over, getting treated. ¡®So this is how we meet.¡¯ He was the key character of this episode. Over the next few days, he would be our objective, and the key to escaping this field. The task assigned to the player was simple. [Escort the character ''Josh Clarker'' safely to his destination.] Our goal was to safely guide the old man to his destination. The place he referred to was¡ª ¡°Young ones¡­ I hate to ask, but I have a favor to ask of you.¡± His clear blue eyes gleamed as he spoke, still clutching his injured arm. ¡°Could you escort this old man¡­ to the stars?¡± A strange request, spoken in a single sentence. Just like in the original, the episode began. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 57 - How to Cross a Desert (4) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 57 - How to Cross a Desert (4) "Well... the treatment is finished." The old man had received treatment. Regia had carefully bandaged his injured arm, wrapping it tightly. Thanks to her efforts, the old man seemed to be in much less pain, a gentle smile now lingering on his lips. His aged lips expressed gratitude. "Thank you for your help, young ones. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll ever repay this kindness..." "Kindness... It was nothing, really." "Your skills are better than the local doctors. You¡¯ve got quite the talented hands, young lady." "Th-Thank you." Regia looked away, embarrassed. I, who had been quietly observing from the side, chimed in with a few words. "You did great, Miss Regia." "Sorry?" "Your treatment was skillful, and you had quite the assortment of medical supplies. It all seemed quite professional." "I-If you say that too, my lord... it¡¯s embarrassing..." "I''m just stating the facts." In truth, her treatment had been flawless. Given the experience she¡¯d gained traveling alone across the continent, she seemed well-prepared to handle minor injuries with ease. As the modest girl tried to deflect the praise, I shrugged my shoulders. "Looks like compliments are your weak spot, Miss Regia." "Ugh." A flush of pink crept onto her pale cheeks. Regia was particularly vulnerable to compliments, often blushing when praised, even if only lightly. Her reactions made it clear that she found them genuinely uncomfortable. "...There¡¯s nothing worth praising, really." It seemed her low self-esteem was the cause. After biting her lip for a moment, the protagonist gave a forced smile and turned her head away. There was something bitter in her expression. "They¡¯re not exactly useful skills, after all." Her clear green eyes blinked slowly. For a moment, a shadow passed across their surface, as if she was recalling something painful. Before I could respond, she quickly changed the subject. "A-Anyway... Sir?" "Hm?" "Do you happen to know where we are?" "I thought something was strange from the start... Don¡¯t tell me you two don¡¯t even know where this is?" "Actually, the truth is..." Regia briefly explained our situation. The old man, learning of our predicament, was momentarily surprised before sighing quietly to himself. "A teleportation accident... You¡¯ve had some terrible luck." "Yes, when we came to our senses, we were already here." "My, my." I silently listened to their conversation. I didn¡¯t want to interrupt the flow. The old man looked at us with a sympathetic gaze. To repay the help we had given him, he began to share what information he could. Of course, none of it was of much use. ¡®This isn¡¯t the world we know, after all.¡¯ This place was another dimension. It was the setting of the book [How to Cross a Desert] that had swallowed us. Whether we had truly entered the book or simply been transported to the dimension that inspired it, I couldn¡¯t say for sure. But one thing was clear¡ªthis was not the world we knew. As such, the information the old man provided was useless. "I¡¯ve never heard of that country before..." That was the kind of response we got. Regia¡¯s face was filled with confusion. She couldn¡¯t possibly know the cities, countries, or continents from a novel she hadn¡¯t read. Faced with unfamiliar names, she grew more and more puzzled, eventually concluding that we must be in some remote region, far from the Empire. It was a reasonable guess. That explanation seemed more plausible than the idea of having entered a book. I nodded at Regia¡¯s theory and spoke as if I were trying to work out a solution. "Our first priority should be to get out of the desert." "If we reach the nearest city... we might be able to contact someone or ask for help." "Exactly." As we discussed our next steps, the old man, who had gotten to his feet, quietly joined the conversation. He offered his help as if it were the natural thing to do. "As it happens, I¡¯m also crossing the desert." "A-Are you heading to a city...?" "If we keep going straight, there¡¯s a city up ahead. I¡¯m heading there myself. If it¡¯s alright with you, how about we travel together?" "That¡¯s... great news." "We¡¯d be very grateful if you could guide us...!" We eagerly accepted his offer. I couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly. The old man was the key character of this field, the one who held the key to completing the episode. To successfully finish the event, we had to cross the monster-infested desert safely. Just before we set out, Regia asked a quiet question. "But, sir... Why are you crossing the desert in the first place?" The old man responded without a moment''s hesitation, a gentle smile on his face. "Because someone is waiting for me." His clear blue eyes sparkled brightly. *** In the original game, there were around 60 hidden episodes. Most of them were like easter eggs, simple events that rewarded players with minor items. However, some were different. They featured challenging fields. Players had to analyze the stages meticulously and put together strategies to progress. Each episode could only be played once. Unless you started the game over from the beginning, you couldn¡¯t experience the event a second time. Naturally, if you failed, there would be no reward. In short, these episodes were content designed for the hardcore players. Among those hidden episodes, there was one that stood out as the most infamous... [EP???. How to Cross a Desert] - A Gate in the Sky, A Kid Who Stays Up Under the Stars - How to Cross a Desert. The stage itself was simple: you just had to escort the designated NPC safely to their destination. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean the difficulty was low. This episode was notorious among players. [Category: General Forum] [Title: The Desert Stage is Seriously...] Why is it so hard every time I try it? I¡¯ve had to restart so many times because of this one. [The patterns are seriously the worst] -> How many damn scorpions spawn anyway? -> Even if you gathered all the scorpions in the Sahara, there¡¯d still be fewer than here. [You have to memorize all the patterns, 100%] -> It¡¯s way faster if you follow a walkthrough video. -> Damn it, another walkthrough... I should start worshipping them. -> That PanicWalkthroughGuy is a legend. -> No, PanicWalkthroughGuy is off-limits. [The last wave is literally impossible to survive] -> I fail there every single time... The player had to withstand waves of monsters while steadily making their way toward the destination. It was a hellish march. Unfortunately, that hell hadn¡¯t changed now that the game had become reality. The path to the destination was nothing short of grueling. Swarms of scorpions poured down on us. We carefully cleared the surrounding area as we advanced. Since it was still early in the episode, we hadn¡¯t faced any major threats yet. "Haa...!" I let out a short breath as I swung my sword. A thin, black line sliced through the air. The blade cut through the moment. And then. Slash! S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The head of the scorpion rushing toward me was split in half. The creature lost its balance and collapsed. I ignored the blood splattering at my feet as I caught my breath. "Whew..." That was already the fifth battle. My stamina was starting to reach its limit. As expected, without using my [Liar] abilities, my overall efficiency was far lower. The silver lining was¡ª ¡®Since it''s still the early waves... everyone¡¯s holding up well.¡¯ It seemed we were still at the stage where we could manage. Though Regia was visibly exhausted, she was doing her best to stand her ground against the scorpions. She clearly didn¡¯t want to be a burden. Of course, in the end, she mostly just bought time until I finished them off... "You can fall back now, Miss Regia." "...Thank you." Every time this happened, Regia would wear a complicated expression. It was as if she felt a deep sense of deprivation. The girl bit her lip gently. It seemed she was frustrated by her inability to contribute much. "...." I silently turned my head. Standing amidst the corpses of scorpions was the old man. He was holding a crossbow. "Hmm... Looks like we¡¯ve cleared the area." The old man muttered under his breath. Surprisingly, he had demonstrated exceptional marksmanship. He had been sniping from a distance and creating openings for me in close quarters, providing solid support. He was quite the competent ranged fighter. "You¡¯re still quite fit for your age, sir." "Of course! Otherwise, how would I have dared to cross this desert?" "That¡¯s true." The sky had turned crimson. The day was ending. The first day of the episode featured up to five monster waves. Including the battle we¡¯d just finished, we had already faced five. There was no need to worry about any more attacks today. We began preparing to camp for the night. "We need to eat... but all that¡¯s around are these scorpions." The old man sighed for a moment. He cut off the tail of one of the scorpions and offered us a chunk of the meat. The raw flesh dripped with purple blood. "This is about the only edible part. It tastes like rotten chicken, but you get used to it after a while." The old man opened his mouth as if to demonstrate. But his attempt was quickly stopped. Thanks to Regia, who rushed in to stop him. "Wh-Why are you trying to eat it raw?!" "What else am I supposed to do?" "I-I¡¯ll cook it for you! Even without magic, I know how to start a fire!" "Oh? Well then..." In the end, the girl successfully dissuaded him. She pulled out some crude tools from her bag and skillfully started a fire. Soon after, she cooked the scorpion tail thoroughly. Thanks to her, we avoided the disaster of eating raw meat. "It¡¯s more palatable cooked." "It¡¯s not too bad. The strange texture is less noticeable now that it¡¯s warm." "I¡¯m glad..." Regia let out a sigh of relief. Her hands, still moving deftly over the fire, seemed well-practiced. I watched her quietly for a while. When our eyes met, she gave me an awkward smile. "Hehe... I picked this up while traveling the continent alone." "Thanks to you, we avoided a terrible meal." "I¡¯m just glad I could help in some way." But Regia¡¯s face looked troubled. There was something unusually dark about her expression. Maybe it was because of her continued helplessness or her lingering feelings of inadequacy. She muttered softly under her breath. "...I didn¡¯t help at all today either." Her words were barely audible, but I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what she said. Her voice sounded fragile, as if it might break at any moment. "It¡¯s about time to sleep." "...." "We need to figure out the watch schedule as well. Shall we check with the old man?" Regia stood up, brushing off the sand. Then, as if nothing had happened, she gave me a bright smile. A smile worn like a mask. I watched her for a while without saying anything. *** The red sunset eventually disappeared beyond the horizon. With the sun gone, darkness remained, and the sky was now illuminated by the soft glow of countless stars. The scenery was bathed in a quiet serenity. Night had fallen over the desert. It was time to close our eyes for a while, to rest before facing the challenges of tomorrow. "...." We took turns standing watch. The order was decided fairly¡ªthrough rock-paper-scissors. I was first, Regia was second, and the old man took the last shift. While the others slept, I quietly kept guard. "It¡¯s a bit chilly." I rubbed my hands together, trying to warm them. A small magical lamp glowed faintly in front of me. Though it was a pitiful light compared to the darkness that had settled over the desert, the stars in the sky provided just enough illumination to keep the night from being too dark. I stood still, feeling the cold air seep into my skin. As I was absentmindedly soaking in the atmosphere, I heard a sound nearby. Shuffle, shuffle. The soft sound of footsteps on the sand. Turning my head, I saw a girl with pink hair approaching. It was Regia, looking somewhat hesitant. "Miss Regia." "My lord...?" "It¡¯s quite late... I take it you couldn¡¯t sleep?" "...Yes." I gave her a gentle smile. Then, lightly patting the ground beside me, I spoke. Tap, tap. "Would you care to sit with me for a while?" "..." Her green eyes blinked softly. I smiled at her, offering my hand to the hesitant girl. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 58 - How to Cross a Desert (5) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 58 - How to Cross a Desert (5) ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit here for a while?¡± I lightly tapped the spot next to me as I spoke. It was a gentle invitation. Regia hesitated for a moment before moving toward me, taking small, awkward steps. She quietly crouched beside me. ¡°...¡± Regia didn¡¯t say a word. She remained silent. Her always-clear green eyes were clouded with an undeniable sadness. Perhaps she was feeling troubled. I kept my mouth shut. I didn¡¯t want to disturb her thoughts. She had seemed burdened by various worries throughout the day, and I hoped she could find some peace, even if just for a little while. So, I simply waited in silence. Whoooosh. The soft breeze gently swept through. As I brushed my messy bangs aside, my eyes naturally drifted to the vast desert night sky. Countless fragments of stars twinkled in the pitch-black expanse. ¡°...¡± I looked up at the scene, as if the stars might spill over at any moment. The word beautiful came to mind on its own. The grandeur of the shining stars is such that even adults, stained with the dirtiness of the world, can¡¯t help but be moved. I was no different. As I continued gazing at the stars in awe, I heard a soft voice. ¡°My lord.¡± The pink-haired girl called to me, her gaze fixed on the ground. She looked small and withdrawn. Her lips trembled, hesitant to form words, and her shoulders quivered slightly. After several moments of hesitation, Regia finally murmured in a quiet voice. ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡± An unexpected apology. I gently asked her. ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡± ¡°I just... I feel like I¡¯m such a useless person.¡± ¡°Useless?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been hiding behind you, trembling in fear, unable to do anything.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s been weighing on you.¡± Regia nodded. Her trembling eyes were filled with nothing but self-blame. ¡°I know I¡¯m a mess.¡± ¡°Miss Regia...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been chosen by a familiar that others would envy, but when it matters most, I can¡¯t control my power.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°At every crucial moment, I¡¯m always so helpless.¡± It had happened during the midterms as well. If she¡¯d been able to control her powers perfectly, she could have easily overpowered those monsters. But the frightened girl had been unable to awaken her abilities. Because of that, she had come close to death. Not only her, but her teammates had nearly been killed as well. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m always ruining everything.¡± Was she now overwhelmed by the burden of it all? Though her voice sounded calm, beneath it was a lingering pain. ¡°I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m so afraid that one day something truly irreversible will happen¡­¡± Tears welled up in Regia¡¯s eyes. She hadn¡¯t always been this way. She had once been a lively, brave child, but the cruelty of adults had broken her during her childhood. She grew up under abuse. ¡®She had to learn sorrow too early.¡¯ Her mother had hurled verbal and physical abuse at her daily. Her father had never existed in her life. It was the very definition of a miserable upbringing. The girl grew up without the light she was born with. Even after her mother died in an accident, when she tried to start living her life, it was already too late. By then, Regia was no longer a child. Her innocent and fearless nature was gone, leaving behind a frightened, fragile girl. She had become isolated. ¡®The scars must have run deep.¡¯ Her unstable powers were a reflection of that trauma. The wounds from her past still festered, disrupting her focus and causing her to falter. She had not yet overcome it. ¡°I want to do better... but it never seems to work out the way I want.¡± The protagonist, quietly bearing her pain. Perhaps, for that reason... ¡°Miss Regia.¡± That¡¯s why I feel so attached to you. Your story reminds me of my own past life. When I see you struggling with similar wounds, I can¡¯t help but want to protect you. It¡¯s a sense of kinship. ¡°Excessive self-blame is not good for you.¡± At the same time, it¡¯s admiration. I never managed to overcome my pain, but you are destined to rise above yours. To me, you are nothing less than hope. ¡°You¡¯re doing your best, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°B-But.¡± ¡°You keep calling yourself a coward, but I don¡¯t see it that way.¡± ¡°What...?¡± Regia had never once run away. Even when her powers slipped out of her control and fear clouded her mind, she still took steps forward. ¡°Remember how you stood your ground against the monster in the Abandoned Laboratory? You could have escaped alone, but you chose to stay by Lady Vanity¡¯s side.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I see how much courage that takes.¡± At some point, the protagonist¡¯s gaze turned to me. I gave her a gentle smile. ¡°I have no doubt.¡± That one day, you will bloom like a radiant flower. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do just fine. You, Miss Regia, will shine brighter than anyone.¡± You just haven¡¯t reached your moment yet. I held her hand firmly. Her cold skin warmed beneath my touch. ¡°Everything will be alright.¡± ¡°...¡± Regia remained silent for a while. She sat there, looking dazed, as if unsure how to respond. Soon, her lips parted. ¡°...It feels like you always say such nice things.¡± ¡°Because you deserve to hear them, Miss Regia.¡± ¡°This is the first time... anyone¡¯s ever said something like this to me.¡± ¡°There will be many more times to come.¡± The protagonist always has a way of being loved by many. Friends, comrades, teachers... You will build many connections and eventually blossom beautifully. I whispered softly. ¡°Until then, I¡¯ll stay by your side.¡± So you won¡¯t feel alone. Even if only for a short while, I wanted to be with you. ¡°When you¡¯re afraid, just hold my hand. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll never let go.¡± I squeezed her hand gently. Our warmth flowed back and forth between us. Regia wiped away the tears that had been brimming in her eyes and gave a clumsy nod. Her cheeks had turned a soft shade of red. ¡°...Thank you.¡± ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t mention it.¡± The air around us softened. And so, under the star-filled night sky, we made a quiet promise to one another. Remembering the warmth of our hands, still clasped together. *** Meanwhile. No one noticed, but within the girl¡¯s heart, a small spark had ignited. The flame of awakening. Flicker! It was faint, but undeniably present. The girl, who had been confined within her shell until now, was slowly beginning to break free of her world. Cracks were starting to form in the shell. What would happen next... No one could predict. Except for one person. *** The next day. We resumed our journey across the desert. It felt like the peace of the previous night had been nothing but a lie, as the morning was filled with the cries of monsters. Another wave of monsters was upon us. Screeeech! Scorpions lunged aggressively. As the difficulty level increased, so did the complexity of their attack patterns. They came in larger numbers, some were twice their normal size, and the swirling sandstorms made it difficult to see. The enemies were becoming more and more troublesome. ¡°Hm.¡± Of course. That didn¡¯t mean we were struggling yet. Regia seemed to be adapting to the field, and the old man¡¯s marksmanship remained sharp. The three of us were slowly starting to coordinate well together. ¡°Huff.¡± After the battle ended. We took a moment to catch our breath and regroup. As we steadied our breathing, the old man approached me. ¡°Young man, are you holding up alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, sir. How about you?¡± ¡°This old body is the same as always.¡± The old man chuckled. His wrinkled hands carefully tended to his crossbow. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if I dropped dead any day now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about something rather heavy.¡± ¡°Well, what can I do? It¡¯s the truth.¡± ¡°I just hope you stay healthy until we reach our destination.¡± ¡°And you wouldn¡¯t care what happens after that, eh?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t twist my words like that, sir.¡± We exchanged a few lighthearted comments. The old man brushed some dust off his crossbow bolts. As we rested, Regia, who had been standing nearby, spoke up quietly. ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Y-You mentioned yesterday that someone is waiting for you at the edge of the desert.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to meet them, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°May I ask who they are? If you¡¯re crossing the desert to meet them, it must be... family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s an interesting question.¡± The old man stroked his beard. He seemed lost in thought for a moment, then began to speak in a soft voice. ¡°There was someone I made a precious promise with.¡± ¡°A precious promise...?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an old man¡¯s story, but would you care to listen? It might pass the time as we walk.¡± We quietly listened to his tale. *** A long time ago, in a certain village. There was a boy and a girl. Their names were Josh and Rosalyn. They had been close since childhood. Everyone in the village knew about their bond, for it was impossible to miss. No matter where they went, they were always together. Josh was a mischievous boy, while Rosalyn was a shy, introverted girl. Perhaps it was because of their opposing personalities. The two of them complemented each other perfectly. Rosalyn kept Josh from going astray. And Josh protected Rosalyn from being bullied by the other kids. Their relationship was unshakable. Even though other children teased them, Josh and Rosalyn always looked out for each other. Sometimes, they¡¯d lie under the night sky, watching the stars, whispering promises into each other¡¯s ears. Their bond seemed like it would last forever. But, of course, that didn¡¯t happen. The end came when the boy was fifteen. Josh¡¯s family had to move to a faraway country. And so, the day of parting arrived. The boy and the girl had a fight. Neither of them remembered why they fought. A small argument had escalated, and in the end, it drove a wedge between them. Without a chance to reconcile, they parted ways. Only later did Josh regret it. He had left behind the person he cared about most. He wanted to write a letter, but soon, even that became impossible. War erupted between the two countries. And so, the boy and the girl never saw each other again. Time passed and passed. Fifty years went by. The war ended, and the chaos subsided. Only after peace returned did the boy set out to fulfill the promise he had made long ago. The promise to meet again at a predetermined place. The boy began his journey across the desert. It was a journey to reunite with the one waiting for him. ¡°So... that¡¯s why you said you¡¯re going to meet someone precious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The old man smiled softly, his eyes lost in distant memories. We were crossing over a sandy hill as he finished his story. Just as he was about to say more. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°And back when we were kids... Cough, cough!¡± The old man suddenly started coughing. At first, it seemed like he¡¯d just choked, but it quickly became clear something was wrong. There was pain in his voice. Blood dripped from the hand that covered his mouth. ¡°S-Sir...?!¡± It was hemoptysis. Regia, shocked, rushed to check his condition. But the old man waved her off as if he were used to this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just an illness I¡¯ve had for a long time.¡± ¡°B-But you¡¯re coughing up so much blood...¡± ¡°Hehe, you worry too much, young lady. I¡¯m really fine, so don¡¯t concern yourself.¡± The old man¡¯s wrinkled lips murmured softly. ¡°For now, just focus on getting through the desert. There¡¯s not much time left, after all.¡± ¡°...¡± At the time, Regia didn¡¯t realize. The significance hidden in the old man¡¯s fading breath. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 59 - How to Cross a Desert (6) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 59 - How to Cross a Desert (6) Screeech! The scorpion let out an ear-piercing roar. Its enormous tail crashed down from the sky. The venomous stinger shot forward, hurtling toward its prey, ready to crush them. I quickly retaliated with a swift strike. Clang-! The sharp tip of my sword deflected the stinger. Sparks flew through the air, following the explosive clash. A heavy shock reverberated through my palm. ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome, isn¡¯t it...!¡± I swung my sword again. A black line sliced through the air, clashing against the scorpion¡¯s pincers as they came flying toward me. The scorpion charged forward aggressively. Clang! Crackle¡­ Bang! The repeated impacts were loud enough to make my ears ring. As expected of a mutant, its attack patterns were difficult to deal with. Its thick armor made it hard to inflict any damage, forcing me into a more defensive stance. I put more strength into my sword. Thud! Clang-! I gradually stepped back. The enraged scorpion followed, seemingly unaware that it was being lured into position. When I had led it to the designated spot¡ª Ping! Swoosh-! The crossbow fired. An arrow, brimming with mana, tore through the air, embedding itself squarely between the scorpion¡¯s eyes. It struck the vulnerable gap in its otherwise impenetrable armor. Screeeech...! The massive creature let out a final cry before collapsing. There was no doubt¡ªit was an instant kill. I wiped the sweat from my brow and gave a thumbs-up to the old man walking toward me from behind. His frail white hair fluttered in the desert breeze. "That was a good strategy, sir." ¡°You did well too, young man.¡± ¡°Not at all, it was nothing.¡± ¡°This one was especially tricky. I¡¯m not sure we can call it a typical monster.¡± ¡°We¡¯re bound to encounter many more like it from now on.¡± ¡°Hm? How do you know that?¡± ¡°Call it a hunch.¡± We chatted casually after the battle. As we rested, Regia, who had been waiting behind us, came running over. ¡°M-My lord!¡± ¡°Miss Regia.¡± ¡°Are you hurt at all? I-I can heal you if you need it¡­!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any injuries.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± The girl sighed, looking a bit dejected. She seemed frustrated, likely because she wanted to be helpful but hadn¡¯t had the chance. I chuckled and patted her pink hair. ¡°Thank you for worrying.¡± ¡°S-Sorry... I wasn¡¯t any help this time either.¡± She looked crestfallen. As I continued gently comforting her, a sudden cough broke the silence. It was the old man. Cough, cough¡­! Once again, he coughed up blood. By now, it had gone beyond mere hemoptysis¡ªit was closer to vomiting blood. ¡°S-Sir...!¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± We immediately rushed to support his staggering body. It seemed that fighting the mid-boss had taken its toll on his already frail health. ¡°Cough¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± The old man waved his hand dismissively, as if trying to reassure us. Even with blood staining his lips, he maintained his characteristic gentle smile. The atmosphere remained calm. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? This is just my illness acting up. There¡¯s no need to be alarmed.¡± ¡°B-But...!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been watching this for days now. You should be used to it by now. Now, can you lend me a handkerchief?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll clean the blood for you¡­¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± With trembling hands, Regia carefully wiped away the blood. Her eyes were filled with unshed tears. The old man, seeing this, chuckled softly, then suddenly spoke to me. ¡°You really are a blessed man.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°To have such a sweet girl as your lover. Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s a bit too good for you?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°E-Eh...?¡± A playful tease. Regia, who had been caught off guard, finally processed the old man¡¯s words, her face going stark white before flushing bright red. ¡°Wh-Wh-Whaaat?!¡± She even dropped the handkerchief she was holding. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t used to this kind of teasing, and she immediately froze up. As expected, teasing her was quite enjoyable. I responded in a teasing tone, adding fuel to the fire the old man had sparked. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. She¡¯s more than I deserve.¡± ¡°M-My lord?!¡± ¡°I always consider myself extremely lucky.¡± ¡°U-Uh...¡± As we continued to fluster the protagonist, the heavy atmosphere soon lifted. The old man, now cleaned up, smiled contentedly at us. It seemed this had been his intention all along. ¡°Well then, how about we get moving?¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± ¡°O-Okay¡­¡± We finished our rest and resumed our journey. Crunch, crunch. The desert stretched endlessly before us. As we walked, each of us treading our own path across the sand¡ª ¡°U-Um... sir.¡± Regia spoke up, her voice hesitant but calm now. ¡°Yes, young lady?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing big, but... while I was looking around earlier, I noticed something strange. I thought you might know what it is.¡± ¡°Hm? Something strange?¡± ¡°There were... these weird things sticking out of the ground. They looked like the tops of buildings, almost like something is buried beneath the sand... Do you know what they are?¡± ¡°...¡± The old man froze. His footsteps halted, and even his breathing seemed to stop for a moment. ¡°S-Sir...?¡± Regia tilted her head in confusion, not understanding his reaction. After a brief pause, the old man forced a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡± But his eyes trembled ever so slightly. *** The journey continued for several more days. We pressed on, enduring the scorpion attacks and steadily moving forward. However, the situation was becoming more difficult. The old man¡¯s condition worsened by the day. His coughing fits grew more frequent, and now, he would sometimes lose consciousness entirely. Despite our concerns, the old man insisted on continuing the journey. There was no turning back now, so we did our best to support him as we moved. Naturally, our pace slowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I feel like I¡¯m just being a burden.¡± ¡°N-No, it¡¯s fine...!¡± ¡°We need your guidance to reach the city, after all. There¡¯s no need to feel bad.¡± ¡°Thank you, both of you.¡± The monster waves were getting noticeably more intense. Perhaps because we were nearing our destination, even the regular monsters were much stronger. They were all mid-tier or higher. It was no wonder this episode was called ¡®Extreme¡¯ for a reason. ¡°M-My lord! They¡¯re coming from behind!¡± ¡°I see them.¡± ¡°If you lure them like last time, I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Each battle grew more fierce. We were reaching the limits of our strategy. But it was all part of the plan. I had been carefully controlling the balance, keeping things just barely manageable. The old man¡¯s condition was deteriorating, and the protagonist was being pushed further into hardship. ¡°I-I¡¯ll try to take down at least one more¡­!¡± Regia was determined. She seemed to feel a strong sense of responsibility for the gap created by her unstable powers. She was doing everything she could to make up for it. But effort alone wasn¡¯t always enough. The situation was becoming more dire by the day. Things were escalating toward a critical point. Fortunately, there was a set limit of six monster waves per day, which gave us some time to recover. It had now been over a week since we¡¯d arrived in the desert. ¡°...¡± Whooooosh¨C A light breeze stirred the air. Under a sky filled with brilliant stars, I sat alone, keeping watch. The faint glow of a magical lamp kept me company. The end of another exhausting day. Even the scorching desert seemed to have fallen asleep, leaving behind only the chill of the night air. The silence was palpable, like a cigarette hanging from my lips. Then, suddenly, an unfamiliar noise reached my ears. Footsteps on the sand. Crunch. I lifted my head. Turning slightly, I saw a figure with white hair standing nearby. ¡°...Sir?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The old man stood silhouetted against the stars. When our eyes met, he smiled softly and came to sit beside me. It seemed he had been tossing and turning earlier. In the end, it appeared he hadn¡¯t been able to fall asleep. Perhaps his aching body had kept him from resting. I asked him quietly. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, haven¡¯t I? There¡¯s no problem.¡± ¡°You barely touched your food today.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve grown tired of scorpion tails.¡± ¡°A reasonable complaint.¡± ¡°They¡¯re quite awful, you know.¡± ¡°And we¡¯ve been eating the same thing for over a week now.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather chew on a cactus at this point.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more.¡± We exchanged lighthearted banter. It seemed like just idle chatter, but soon, we both fell silent. The atmosphere between us had become more subdued. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± We were sinking into the quiet. The night slowly faded into stillness. The snake and the old man sat side by side. It felt like the silence would last forever. Until it was broken by the old man¡¯s hoarse voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± A soft apology. ¡°I know I¡¯m being selfish. I realize I¡¯m just a burden to you two.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true at all.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to deny it.¡± Despite my words, the old man simply smiled. His eyes sparkled faintly. ¡°Even so... I just have to see her.¡± ¡°Your friend?¡± ¡°She¡¯s still my everything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite romantic.¡± ¡°Rosalyn always hated that about me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she secretly liked it.¡± ¡°I think so too. She was always shy like that.¡± Some things are only realised after they¡¯re lost. That was the case with them. While they were together, they couldn¡¯t see it, but the pain of separation was excruciating. And so, they became aware of their feelings, falling into a love long overdue. That¡¯s what the official lore said. ¡°I never once forgot about her.¡± Even when he was living a lonely life in a distant land. Even when he was drafted into the war. Even when he fought fiercely on the front lines. Even after the war ended and peace was restored. Even when he received that mysterious letter from his hometown, after losing contact for so long. The old man had lived his entire life thinking only of the girl. ¡°It¡¯s a bit foolish, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve spent fifty years holding onto that promise. Believing we¡¯d meet again.¡± The old man chuckled bitterly. His white hair fluttered in the breeze. I silently watched him. ¡°Maybe it is foolish.¡± Adults often forget their childhoods. But if someone grows old without forgetting, what do we call them? He was an adult, but at the same time, he was still a boy. ¡°It¡¯s not foolish at all.¡± I answered sincerely. It was the truth. The old man must have sensed it, as he smiled warmly in return. ¡°Heh¡­ Thanks for saying that.¡± Someone once said, ¡®the desert is beautiful because it hides an oasis.¡¯ The most precious things are often invisible. Life is no different. The reason the old man¡¯s life was so touching was likely because of the earnest devotion he held for a single flower. A rose that glowed like a flame in his heart. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°When I look at you, I see a younger version of myself. Always smiling, but never showing what¡¯s inside.¡± Perhaps it was because you¡¯re afraid. ¡°You¡¯ve been hurt before too, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°...¡± I couldn¡¯t say anything. I simply froze, as if he had hit the mark. The old man spoke slowly. ¡°A life without regrets¡­ does such a thing even exist?¡± Whether you¡¯re a child or an adult. People live with regrets, each carrying their own burdens. But just as dawn follows the night, happiness finds us after the pain. That¡¯s why life is beautiful. ¡°Even so, we have to live, dreaming of a better tomorrow.¡± His wrinkled hand gently ruffled my hair. It felt awkward. When was the last time I had been comforted like this? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I couldn¡¯t remember. Maybe it had been so long that I could count the times in this life, and even my past one, on one hand. ¡°You¡¯ll do just fine.¡± ¡°...¡± I had always been the one comforting others, so now that the tables were turned, it felt strange. As I reflected on this fresh feeling¡ª A word slipped out from between my lips, almost without thinking. ¡°You asked me something when we first met.¡± The request the old man had made. ¡ªCould you take this old man to the stars? I remembered it clearly as I responded. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure... to take you to the stars.¡± The old man seemed surprised for a moment, then nodded. His old lips curved into a smile. ¡°Heh... That¡¯s a reassuring promise!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ll guide you to the city with all I¡¯ve got!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll make a great team.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± There was only one day left until the episode¡¯s end. As I contemplated the soon-to-arrive conclusion, I continued chatting with the old man. It was an unusually beautiful night in the desert. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 60 - How to Cross a Desert (7) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 60 - How to Cross a Desert (7) And so, the next day arrived. At last, the long episode was reaching its final stage. We dragged our tired bodies across the desert. Keeping a careful watch on our surroundings as we walked, Regia mumbled beside me. ¡°...It¡¯s strange today.¡± It was unusually quiet. On any other day, we would have already faced three or four ambushes by this time, but today, nothing had happened. Not even a single scorpion, those creatures we had encountered endlessly, was in sight. ¡°The desert has never been this quiet before.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel odd? This isn¡¯t a place you can pass through so easily¡­ It¡¯s like the calm before a storm.¡± ¡°We should take this chance to conserve our strength.¡± ¡°Good idea. We¡¯re almost at our destination anyway.¡± I replied casually, pretending not to know. This was the pattern of the final wave. At least until the sun went down, there would be no attacks today. But when night fell, that¡¯s when the final wave would begin, determining the outcome of the episode. A massive wave of enemies was bound to come. ¡®At this rate, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡¯ The difficulty of this episode was certainly high. It was meant to be tackled after accumulating plenty of experience at the Academy¡ªonce you were skilled enough to hold the position of Head Assistant. In our current state, we would be completely overwhelmed. ¡®I came here for Regia¡¯s growth¡­ but maybe this was too much.¡¯ There were still no signs of her summoner abilities awakening. There hadn¡¯t been any noticeable precursors to her breakthrough, so it seemed it would take a while. Well, there was no need to rush it. As I said before, I believe in Regia. Even if it didn¡¯t happen this time, there would be other opportunities. Besides, just securing the reward item would already make this worthwhile. Given all the hardships she¡¯d endured over the past few days, I had planned to handle the final battle myself. So, we continued walking through the quiet desert. ¡°...¡± Time passed peacefully. The day went by quickly. Before we knew it, the high sun had sunk below the horizon, and the sky was filled with darkness. Night had finally fallen, shrouding the world in pitch-black shadows. While we were following our usual schedule, getting some sleep, a sudden voice broke the silence. ¡°M-My lord!! Please wake up...!¡± It was Regia, who had been keeping watch. I rose from my spot as if I had been waiting for this moment, casually surveying my surroundings. All around us was the dark, endless desert. Screeeech! Crack, clatter¡­ crunch¡­! It wasn¡¯t just dark¡ªthe ground was shifting with strange, eerie noises. A mass of scorpions was writhing, so numerous that they covered the entire surface of the sand. The horde swarmed in from all directions, completely cutting off any escape. It was a scene of utter despair. ¡°M-My lord! Hurry!!¡± Regia¡¯s voice was urgent. ¡°So this is it...¡± The old man¡¯s voice sounded resigned as he loaded his crossbow. Shiiing. Amidst the chaos, I calmly drew my sword. I muttered quietly to myself, ensuring no one could hear. ¡°At last, the finale.¡± The climax had arrived at last. *** Screeeech! As if on cue, the scorpions surged toward us in unison. It was an overwhelming tide that offered no hope. They trampled over everything in their path. We had to use every ounce of strength just to hold our ground, desperately fighting to maintain our last bit of space. Sparks flew endlessly in the darkness. ¡°Hup¡­!¡± Clang! Thud-! The mindless beasts charged, their venomous stingers striking wildly. I parried each thrust. Each clash sent shockwaves rippling through the air. I tried to take control of the flow, cutting through the enemies with skillful movements, but it seemed pointless. The overwhelming numbers were too much to handle. Swoosh-! I swiftly sliced one scorpion in half. Before its body could even hit the ground, another wave of them rushed in. It had been like this from the start. For every one I killed, ten more took its place. For every ten I killed, a hundred more followed. Just as I sighed at the endless sight, I heard a voice behind me. It was the old man. ¡°Duck!!¡± Ping! Rattle-! I ducked down immediately. Dozens of arrows shot overhead like a shotgun blast. Boom! The scorpions¡¯ bodies were crushed mercilessly. I quickly retreated and called out to the old man, who was reloading his mana-charged crossbow. It was a lighthearted comment. ¡°Nice shot! Do that about ten thousand more times, and we¡¯ll be done here.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, these are my last bolts.¡± ¡°Oh dear.¡± Thwack! I drove my sword into a falling scorpion. Even mutated variants with wings had started appearing, meaning we were now facing mid-tier monsters as well. I flicked the blood off my sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s go again.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cover you.¡± ¡°M-My lord! They¡¯re coming from behind¡­!¡± We fought with everything we had. My blade cut through the enemies on all sides, and the old man¡¯s crossbow fired arrows and flames without pause. Regia supported us, doing everything she could to help create a better fighting environment. We held out better than expected. We had far surpassed the time I initially thought we would. ¡°Huff...¡± But that didn¡¯t change anything. The inevitable end was only delayed. Eventually, we were surrounded by the scorpions, left in a state of disarray. I quietly surveyed our situation. Both of my companions had collapsed to the ground. The old man¡¯s crossbow lay discarded nearby. He had run out of arrows. Even my shadow-forged sword was now chipped and dull. It wouldn¡¯t be able to cut through anything anymore. ¡°Well, well¡­ It seems this is as far as we can go.¡± I let go of my sword as well. With a thud, the shattered blade fell into the sand, disintegrating into dust. We had no more means of resistance. I took a deep breath. ¡®I wanted to test our limits, but...¡¯ Judging by the protagonist¡¯s condition, it seemed we had reached ours. Regia was trembling, curled up and sobbing. I knelt on one knee, meeting her tearful green eyes. The girl was shaking with fear. ¡°Miss Regia.¡± ¡°M-My lord.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright now. It¡¯s all over.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry... If I had done better... If it weren¡¯t for me, you and the old man wouldn¡¯t be...¡± ¡°Shh.¡± I placed a finger over her trembling lips to quiet her. Then, I took her hand in mine. Like comforting a frightened child, I gently stroked her head. I was trying to calm her emotions. ¡°You did well.¡± ¡°B-But...!¡± ¡°Do you remember what I told you a few days ago? That I¡¯ll always believe in you.¡± ¡°...¡± I carefully wiped away her tears. Her small shoulders trembled pitifully. I gave her a gentle smile. ¡°That trust hasn¡¯t changed.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°It never has, and it never will.¡± The girl looked up at me, her gaze dazed. It seemed like she was processing something, biting her lip. I wanted to offer her more words of comfort, but I couldn¡¯t, because of the scorpions that were now surging forward again. The monsters¡¯ twisted cries filled the air. Screeeech! Shriek! Roar! A pitch-black storm was approaching. The monsters, hungry for slaughter, charged toward us, baring their fangs. Thousands of scorpions swarmed. Just as they were about to engulf us¡ª A faint voice whispered in my ear. ¡°...Efri.¡± In the next moment, a bolt of lightning fell from the sky. ¡°...?!¡± Beeeep! A high-pitched ringing filled my ears, muffling all other sounds. As my blinking vision cleared, I saw something massive in the sky. A colossal winged figure was soaring above, large enough to blanket the entire area. ¡°Is that¡­?¡± I found myself speaking aloud without realising it. It was its magnificent appearance. Those graceful wings, the enormous body, the spiked tail, and the fire smouldering with each breath. It was unmistakably the same creature I had seen during the entrance exam. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°A wyvern...¡± Roar!! The divine beast let out a deafening cry. The entire desert trembled. It opened its massive jaws, unleashing a devastating attack. It was the Dragon¡¯s Breath. Boom! With overwhelming firepower, the tightly packed scorpions were incinerated in one fell swoop. The blue flames blazed across the battlefield, turning the area into a sea of light. Not even a speck of ash remained. In the blink of an eye, more than 30% of the scorpions had been wiped out. I turned to look beside me. ¡°Huff... huff...¡± There, Regia was panting heavily. Her pink hair was drenched with cold sweat. She was clutching my hand tightly, tears streaming down her face as she smiled. Her frail body wavered. ¡°Miss Regia.¡± I quickly caught her as she collapsed. Even as she lay in my arms, she looked only at me, her eyes shining. Her gaze was filled with joy and emotion. ¡°I... I finally did it.¡± Regia murmured with difficulty. Her smile sparkled far more dazzlingly than the breath of a dragon. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 61 - How to Cross a Desert (8) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 61 - How to Cross a Desert (8) A loner. The girl had always thought of herself as someone who fell into that category. She had never received any love in life, endlessly wandering a lonely path, drifting without a destination. Perhaps she was a vessel meant to contain sorrow. - Don''t call me ''mother.'' - You make my skin crawl. - You ruined my life¡­! - Get lost! Stop being a burden!! Her mother would always cry as she abused the girl. Cornered in a cramped space, kicked repeatedly, Regia began to understand her world little by little. From the start, there had never been a home for her. - I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ Mother. - It was my fault. P-Please don¡¯t cry... Perhaps it was due to her pure nature from birth. The girl couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate anyone. Even as she watched her mother shed tears, she would only apologise over and over again, as though she were the guilty one. The protagonist of this world grew up in such a dismal environment. As time passed, Regia became smaller and smaller. She lost the innocent, carefree version of herself, and eventually became mute, struggling even with basic communication. It was the result of what vile adults had done to her. - Why¡­ When she was a bit older, her mother died in an accident. She had been walking drunk in the streets when she was hit by a carriage. It was a sudden and empty death. Since there was no father in her life to begin with, the girl instantly became an orphan. Regia had to leave the slums to survive. - Wh-Where should I go...? She walked aimlessly. Perhaps due to the trauma from her childhood, the girl became afraid of people. Even while travelling across the continent, she lived by avoiding places with people as much as possible. She ran away, unable to break free from her shell out of fear. Loneliness was like an unbreakable truth for her. When she walked under the cold night sky, tears would fall. It felt like she was living as a perpetual outsider. In those moments, she would think to herself. Maybe the words her mother had said were true. - A useless girl like you¡­ should never have been born in the first place. Those words still gripped her heart. To be denied the value of her existence by the one who had given her life. The protagonist¡¯s sorrow deepened. Endless sadness, doubt, loneliness. She tried to close her heart off from the world, but then, someone appeared, offering her an umbrella. It was a warm, kind voice. - I¡¯ve found you, Miss Regia. A narrow pair of eyes beneath dark blonde hair. For the first time, someone stepped into her lonely world. Since then, the snake remained by the girl¡¯s side. Whenever she was sad, it would pat her back. When she was happy, it would clap along with her. And when she was tired, it would stroke her head. It was a warmth she had never known before. - Because we¡¯re friends. The boy asked for nothing in return. He simply offered his help time and time again. It was pure, unselfish devotion. Slowly, the girl''s winter began to melt away. - I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do just fine. - If it¡¯s you, Miss Regia, you¡¯ll become the brightest star of all. Why? Why would someone as amazing as you care so much for someone as worthless as me? Why do you always smile at me with such affectionate eyes? - That¡¯s a secret. No matter how many times she asked, all she got in return was a mischievous smile. His response made her feel a little frustrated, but at the same time, she thought, That''s just like you. ¡®¡­I want to help, too.¡¯ She wanted to protect him. She wanted to repay that unconditional devotion, the trust, and the hope he had placed in her. She didn¡¯t want to lose the light she had finally found. Thump, thump, thump, thump. Her heart raced. The pure rhythm of it filled the girl gently. She opened her closed eyes. ¡°¡­¡± S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the stillness of dawn. Before her, countless scorpions bared their fangs. It was a horrific sight. Screeech-! Shriek! Roar!! The monsters seemed as if they could reach them at any moment. Normally, Regia would have broken down in tears at this point, but this time, her eyes shone calmly. Beyond her clear pupils, a star twinkled. This feels strange. The world moved slowly. As if time had stopped. At the same time, she felt a tingling sensation. A faint light flickered at her fingertips. From her chest, a searing heat began to rise. What melted the fear that had frozen her was none other than the emotion called ''courage.'' For the first time, her body wasn¡¯t trembling. - When you''re afraid, just take my hand. - I won¡¯t let go of you, no matter what. A soft voice echoed in her ears. When she looked down, there really was a boy¡¯s hand holding hers tightly. A surge of fulfilment washed over her. I think I can do it. The girl focused her mind. The enormous wall in her heart. The obstacle that had brought her despair time and time again, she felt like she could finally overcome it. Regia tightened her grip on the hand that held hers. I¡¯m not scared. She whispered it to herself like a spell. She savoured the warmth she felt against the back of her hand. If she could make it through this pitch-black night safely, she wanted that hand to pat her head once more. With that quiet wish, her lips began to move. ¡°Lend me your strength.¡± It was a call. For the summon creature that had always waited for her awakening. Calmly, Regia uttered its name. ¡°Efri.¡± In that instant. A blinding white flash illuminated the entire area. A blaze that lit up the black night sky. The brilliant silhouette that appeared was none other than the fluttering wings of a grand creature. A thunderous roar echoed out. Roooaaarrr-!! Efri soared boldly across the sky. As Regia watched the scene, tears she had been holding back finally spilled out. She burst into sobs. ¡°Miss Regia.¡± Someone caught her as she collapsed. As she blinked weakly, she saw the familiar face of the blonde boy come into view. Relief flooded her. With a ragged breath, she whispered softly. ¡°I... I finally did it.¡± She had finally crossed the wall. *** The protagonist¡¯s awakening, something no one had anticipated. With the wyvern¡¯s arrival, the tide of battle turned in an instant. Roooaaaarrr-!! With just one breath, the entire area was obliterated. The scorpions that had once blackened the golden desert were swept away by the raging flames. It was an overwhelming sight. The night, once covered in pitch-black darkness, was now illuminated by pure white light. As if to leave no trace of despair, the enormous beast¡¯s mouth unleashed flames repeatedly. The waves of monsters turned to ash and crumbled. Yet, not a single spark flew in our direction. Its overwhelming firepower and its precise control made it clear¡ªthis was the strongest summoned creature, without a doubt. ¡°Amazing.¡± A soft exclamation slipped from my lips. I stared blankly at the radiant light spreading across the battlefield. I had a vague idea that summoned creatures could be this powerful, but seeing it firsthand was awe-inspiring. It had only been about ten minutes, but in that time, the creature had slaughtered every scorpion crawling in the desert. It was like watching a digger plow through an anthill. Well, every living being has its own level of ¡°rank.¡± And Regia¡¯s summoned creature, Efri, far exceeded the average. Even the original Judas had once described its flames as dangerous. ¡®Although he did wipe it out with a snap of his fingers...¡¯ I shook off the idle thoughts. As I remained silent, the girl, who had been cradled in my arms, stirred. ¡°M-My lord¡­ what¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost over.¡± Her green eyes were unfocused. She was barely conscious. Leaning against my chest, she clung to me as if entrusting her entire weight to my body. Her ragged breathing had finally stabilised. ¡°I did it¡­ It was so scary, but I still did it.¡± ¡°You did so well, Miss Regia.¡± ¡°I just wanted to help you, my lord¡­ even just once.¡± ¡°Thanks to you, we¡¯re all still alive.¡± ¡°Heh, hehe... Please pat my head a little more.¡± Pat, pat. Regia melted under the soft touch. As if the moment itself was her happiness, a pure smile spread across her face. Perhaps it was because her consciousness had loosened, her guard completely down. ¡°Haha.¡± As I enjoyed this rare state of the protagonist, someone approached with tired steps. It was the old man, carrying his broken crossbow. ¡°Young ones.¡± ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Keheke¡­ I never thought I¡¯d live to see your faces again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing short of a miracle.¡± ¡°I really thought it was the end this time.¡± The old man smiled gently. His aged eyes fell silent for a moment, then stared out at the horizon where dawn was breaking. At some point, even the desert had been visited by morning. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d get to see the sun again¡­ Life really is full of surprises.¡± The desert was slowly brightening. The fierce final attack was finally coming to an end. Efri crushed the last of the remaining scorpions and began to approach us leisurely. It seemed it was coming to check on its master. Just as everything was about to come to a close¡ª ¡°Cough, cough...!¡± Suddenly, the old man standing beside us spat out a harsh cough. Clutching his chest in pain, he spewed dark red blood onto the ground. It was a sight we had witnessed many times before, but this time, his condition seemed far worse. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Don¡¯t mind me.¡± The old man waved his hand dismissively. He wiped the blood from his mouth, then smiled brightly as if nothing was wrong. His voice was as steady as ever. ¡°We¡¯ve almost reached our destination.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while, then once we¡¯re recovered, we¡¯ll head out.¡± The old man looked more composed than ever. *** The battle had concluded by morning. It wasn¡¯t until half a day had passed that we could begin our journey again. The final wave had dragged on through the night. We moved forward, with the reddening sunset at our backs. Crunch, crunch. Footprints were left behind as we stepped on the sand. The three of us¡ªthe snake, the pilot, and the old man¡ªtook our last steps toward our destination. Even as we walked, the old man¡¯s coughing showed no sign of stopping. ¡°Cough, cough...!¡± ¡°S-Sir!¡± His condition was worsening by the moment. Each time, he coughed up bright red blood. But there was nothing we could do for him. We could only support his staggering body as we walked. Despite looking almost like a corpse, the old man was smiling, as if he couldn¡¯t be happier. As if eagerly awaiting an imminent reunion. ¡°When I was a child¡­ Rosalyn and I used to slide down the hills together...¡± From time to time, the old man shared stories from his youth. Most of them were about a young girl. Even after living for 65 years, the only things he spoke about were the 15 years he had spent in his hometown with her. We quietly listened to his tales. ¡°When we cooked together, the kitchen would always end up a mess.¡± A sweet, innocent story. Sometimes we read books with them in those memories, sometimes we watched them clumsily learn magic, sometimes we followed them running around the forest. Side by side on the highest hill in the village. They would lie down and gaze up at the stars in the night sky, counting each one. Those were the moments the old man cherished most in life. ¡°When our parents saw us like that...¡± Thanks to his stories, there wasn¡¯t a moment of boredom. As the desert deepened, the landscape around us began to change, becoming more and more strange. We only noticed it after some time had passed. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± At first, there were just strange fragments scattered on the ground. Like Regia had mentioned earlier, bits of what seemed like ruins of buildings were poking out from the sand. But soon, the scene became more blatant. A church¡¯s cross jutted out of the ground. Half-destroyed windmills stood nearby. Buildings appeared, arranged as if people had once lived there. ¡°¡­¡± Before we knew it, we were no longer in the desert. Instead, we were walking through the ruins of a city swallowed by sand. As we crossed the desolate remains, Regia, who had been glancing around cautiously, asked a question. ¡°M-My lord¡­ are we on the right path?¡± ¡°Sir should know the way.¡± ¡°But this doesn¡¯t feel like an ordinary desert. It looks more like a city where people once lived.¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely strange. I wonder what happened here, for things to end up like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a little scary.¡± We exchanged quiet words. The old man hadn¡¯t spoken for a while. He simply kept walking, leading the way. From time to time, he would glance around and flinch, but even those moments were fleeting. Despite our doubts, we continued to follow him. By now, it was night. The stars slowly flowed toward dawn. As we rubbed our tired eyes and took slow steps through the dark streets, the old man suddenly stopped. ¡°¡­¡± It seemed we had arrived. We stood on a hill covered in sand, slightly removed from the ruined village. Regia, standing beside me, asked. ¡°Sir?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°A-Are you feeling unwell again? If so, maybe we should rest for a while.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°S-Sir¡­?¡± No response came. The girl tilted her head in confusion. After a long, heavy silence, the old man finally opened his mouth. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Regia tilted her head even further at his sudden words. But the old man only raised his hand and pointed to something in front of him. There stood a single, humble gravestone. Worn down by the passage of time, part of it was covered in sand, though fortunately, it hadn¡¯t been damaged. We stood there, reading the words engraved on the tombstone. And then. [Here Rests, Rosalyn Meriar.] We were confronted by a shocking inscription. Frozen in place, we turned back to the old man. ¡°You all look surprised.¡± The old man smiled bitterly. As if he had known all along, he quietly reached out and gently touched the gravestone. In his weathered voice, he began to speak. ¡°Let me explain. What happened in this desert.¡± [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 62 - How to Cross a Desert (9) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 62 - How to Cross a Desert (9) Most people don''t fully understand. War. How much weight is carried in that brief word. For most, it¡¯s just another passing term, but for those directly involved, it means nothing less than the end of life as they know it. An unerasable scar for the rest of their lives. Was it a holy war fought to realise justice? Or just a tool to serve the greed of adults? It was a meaningless question. By now, it was laughable to even consider the justification. The only thing that mattered was that a war had taken place, and countless children had cried their hearts out. The world was drenched in the light of despair. Even after the war ends, the war continues. The dead may have been absolved of life¡¯s burdens with the release of death, but the survivors are left to pay the price. Oozing wounds pretend to heal with the mere declaration of peace. But they rot away, ignored. The boy was no exception. One day, a letter arrived. Cruel reality spares no one. When he carefully unfolded the neatly folded paper, even the firmest hopes were shattered into pieces. The letter was filled with unbelievable words. [The village has been annihilated.] A cold, simple sentence. The boy¡¯s hometown, which he had left behind with lingering attachment, had been reduced to nothing by an enemy nation''s annihilation magic. Pushed to the brink, they had resorted to forbidden magic. The village had been transformed overnight into an uninhabitable wasteland. Twisted mana birthed monsters that now roamed freely, while people died one by one, as if stricken by a plague. A ruined city. This was the true identity of the desert we had been wandering through for days. The old man smiled bitterly as he spoke. ¡°I never meant to deceive you.¡± The wrinkles on his aged face were etched with time. After quietly touching the gravestone for a moment, the old man looked at us, standing there in stunned silence. ¡°From the very beginning, this journey was for me to meet Rosalyn.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± We couldn¡¯t bring ourselves to say anything. [Here Rests, Rosalyn Meriar.] The single gravestone standing before us. The long-awaited reunion of the two people had ended in the sorrow they had least wanted to face. The old man calmly continued his explanation. ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange? That there¡¯s only one lonely gravestone standing on this remote hill.¡± His cloudy eyes drifted into memory for a brief moment. It was a memory from childhood. It was the promise they made on this very hill. Together, lying side by side among the bushes, they had counted the brilliant stars as if they were about to spill from the sky. It was a moment the boy never forgot for the rest of his life. And. ¡°She made them promise¡­ to bury her on this hill when she died.¡± The girl hadn¡¯t forgotten either. Even at the end of her life, she had spent her days reflecting on the 15 years she shared with the boy. Neither of them ever forgot the other, not even once. ¡°She was such a fool.¡± She should have forgotten such a silly promise. She should have left that miserable village behind, married a handsome man, and lived happily ever after, blessed with joy. How could she have reached that age without ever meeting another man? If only they had known. ¡°If I¡¯d known it would turn out like this, I would¡¯ve at least smiled when we parted.¡± The final memory. It was of them turning their backs on each other in anger. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It had been such a trivial argument. Why had they wasted their last moments together in a petty fight? The old man gently stroked the gravestone. ¡°No one lives a life without regrets.¡± In the end, life could be summed up in a single sentence. After quietly reflecting for a while, the old man regained his composure and turned to look at us. ¡°Please don¡¯t think too badly of me.¡± ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°I truly meant it when I said I¡¯d guide you to the nearest city. If you keep walking in this direction for a few more hours, you¡¯ll reach a new village.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming with us?¡± ¡°I have somewhere else to go.¡± ¡°And where might that be...?¡± ¡°I have to keep a promise.¡± He smiled, offering no further explanation. As we stood there in silence, the old man suddenly coughed violently. Bright red blood splattered onto the ground. ¡°Cough, cough¡­!¡± It was something we had seen several times already, but this time, his condition seemed far worse. His legs trembled as if dizzy, and he soon collapsed, leaning back against the gravestone. It was a pitiful, crumbling sight. ¡°S-Sir!¡± We reached out to help, but the old man firmly refused our assistance. He simply continued to cough and mutter. ¡°Cough! I¡¯m¡­ fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re clearly at your limit. Wh-What should we do? If we can at least get you to the village, maybe you can be treated...!¡± ¡°I was already¡­ cough¡­ given a terminal diagnosis¡­ At most, I had a month.¡± There wasn¡¯t a hint of disturbance in his voice. He spoke calmly and quietly. It was the end he had long prepared for, again and again. Finally understanding the meaning of his words, Regia¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she stood frozen. The old man smiled. ¡°Why do you all look so sad?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°S-Sir¡­¡± ¡°Cough¡­ It would be nice if you could smile for me.¡± His transparent eyes remained unchanged. Carried on the soft dawn breeze, his voice reached us quietly. ¡°It may seem like I¡¯m dying, but that¡¯s not really the case.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°As you know, stars are very far away, aren¡¯t they? This body can¡¯t take me there. It¡¯s too heavy.¡± The star where they had promised to meet. The old man¡ªor rather, the boy¡ªwas finally going to meet the girl he had loved so dearly. ¡°So, can¡¯t you celebrate for me?¡± It would be a beautiful scene. When the old man looked at the stars, all the stars must have looked like wells with pulleys attached. And each star would draw him water to drink. This wasn¡¯t death. It was merely preparation for a long journey. Now, the boy from 50 years ago would sprout new wings and set off toward the brightest star in the night sky. Just imagining it felt like turning the page of a beautiful fairy tale. ¡°Thank you for accompanying me on this long journey.¡± ¡°The honour was ours.¡± ¡°S-Sir¡­ sniff.¡± We said our farewells. As we listened to the old man¡¯s continuing coughs, a soft light began to radiate from his body. It was a mystical colour. Fssss¡­ The sickly body slowly turned transparent and then started to dissolve into a soft, white light. Like dust being swept away by the wind. The old man¡¯s form scattered into the remnants of the desert. ¡°Ah.¡± A faint exclamation escaped. The old man¡¯s eyes, now cloudy, stared blankly at the sky. As if he were watching the stars, just like he used to. Whiiiii... The deep black sky was dotted with glittering points of light. The sea of stars peeled away the curtain of night. A million stars, spread across the sky, erased the loneliness with a million lights. Perhaps that was¡ª The axis of time that symbolised his life. The old man reached out toward the sky. His trembling hand pointed to the brightest star in the night sky. He whispered faintly. [IMG here] "I¡¯m coming to meet you, Rosalyn." And with that, the old man gently closed his eyes. His body, now fully broken down, floated freely, scattering into the air. On its way to the star where the girl was waiting. *** We stood in place for a while. The old man had embarked on a long journey. Regia was quietly weeping. After all, they had shared a bond over the past ten days. It was enough to make the girl cry at the old man¡¯s parting. Even these fleeting moments would serve as nourishment for the protagonist¡¯s growth. ¡°Sniff, hic¡­¡± For some, it was the dawn of a long journey, but for others, it was the morning that marked the end of one. We had finally escorted the old man safely to his destination. The episode¡¯s clear conditions had been fulfilled. At the same time, a signal announcing the end of the episode filled my ears. Creeeeeak¡ª! A sound like creaking hinges echoed out. As I looked up at the sudden noise, I saw a small door open in the sky. A door floating in the middle of an otherwise clear sky. It was a strange yet mystical sight. It was time to leave this world. I took the hand of the sobbing girl and led the way cautiously. Step, step. A staircase unfolded as if made from the folds of the night sky. As we steadily climbed the invisible steps, the door above welcomed us. Beyond the door, a brilliant white light swirled. ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡± Glancing back with some hesitation, we turned toward the light and stepped forward. Our vision filled with dazzling brightness as everything faded to black. [EP???. How to Cross a Desert] - The Door in the Sky, The Boy Who Walks Among the Stars - The episode had come to an end. *** When I opened my eyes again, we were standing in an empty alleyway. ¡°Hm.¡± ¡°Wh-Where are we¡­?¡± We looked around quietly. It was a familiar sight. We had returned to the Academy. Though it had been ten days for us in the book, it didn¡¯t seem much time had passed in reality. At most, maybe two hours. ¡°¡­¡± I scanned the area. Before we left, we had been inside an old shop, but now the building had disappeared without a trace. All that remained was an empty lot. It was as if the shop had never existed in the first place. It seemed to follow the pattern of the original story. Once an episode ended, the shop would be erased from the field, leaving no trace behind. All that remained for the player was the reward item. And the strange book we had picked up at the start. ¡°M-my lord¡­ what do you think happened?¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± I picked up the book lying on the ground. It was an old tome covered in worn leather. The cover gleamed with gold letters that read ¡°How to Cross a Desert.¡± I gently flipped through the pages. Shrrrrk¡ª At the very end, there was a single illustration. A drawing of a boy and a girl. Below it was a simple title. [Josh and Rosalyn] The two of them were embracing each other with radiant smiles, as if they had just reunited in a world as beautiful as the night sky. A faint smile appeared on my face. As I fiddled with the page, I turned to the girl beside me and gave her an answer. My voice, soft and warm, coloured the dark backdrop. ¡°It was just the end of a fairy tale.¡± I closed the book. At some point, a new line of text had appeared on the cover, replacing the original title. It must have changed while I had looked away. I whispered the words to myself. [Thank you.] It was a message of gratitude from someone unknown. We silently gazed at those letters for a while. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 63 – Seizing Control (1) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 63 ¨C Seizing Control (1) [EP???. How to Cross a Desert] - The Door that Opens in the Sky, The Boy Who Walks Among the Stars - A fairy tale that was long, if long, and short, if short, had come to an end. What remained afterward was a brief moment of contemplation. After standing in a daze for a while, we soon began walking back toward the dormitory. The time of day had already shifted into the dark of evening. Whiii¡ª A sudden gust of wind. The academy''s scenery remained completely unchanged. Even though we had spent ten days inside the book, it seemed only a short time had passed in reality. At most, perhaps a few hours had gone by. ''Everything''s back to normal.'' The shoes covered in sand, the clothes stained with the blood of scorpions, even the loosened tie¡ªit had all returned to the way it was before we left. As if every scene had been nothing more than a fleeting dream. Only the vivid memories lingered in our minds. The story of a boy, old and older still, who had set out on a long journey to meet a girl. ''I wonder if they met.'' I found myself gazing up at the sky. Stars twinkled in the pitch-black backdrop. Among those countless stars, I was certain that the two of them were living together on one of them. As I wandered through the starlight, on the verge of pouring down from the sky, a faint smile crept onto my lips. ''I hope they arrived safely.'' Had they succeeded in their reunion? Had the boy swum through the vast sky and finally reached the girl? There was no way for us to know. But imagining them in each other''s embrace, the stars seemed to smile back at us. On the contrary, if we imagined they had failed, the stars seemed to well up with tears. The world changes entirely depending on what we choose to believe. I still believed that the night sky was beautiful. "¡­" As I walked, lost in thought for some time, a voice suddenly broke the silence from beside me. It was none other than Regia. "¡­It really feels like I just woke up from a dream." "It was certainly an unbelievable experience." "I doubt anyone would believe us." "It''ll remain just a memory between the two of us." "Yeah." Her voice stretched out softly. The pink-haired girl murmured as though she were reflecting on a particular moment. "I feel like I learned a lot." It seemed she had gained some insights from this journey. Her expression was unusually serious. I let out a faint smile. ''That''s a relief.'' As long as it had helped the protagonist grow, I was satisfied. After all, this journey had been prepared for that very reason. I hoped she would continue to grow, without straying off course. As I quietly savored my pleasant thoughts, I gently held out my hand toward the girl. "Miss Regia." "Yes?" "Could you give me your hand for a moment?" "Wh-What? All of a sudden¡­?" Regia tilted her head in confusion, but she soon obediently extended her hand. Carefully, I placed my hand over her pale skin. "Y-Your Highness¡­?" "We did go on a date, didn''t we? Even though we got caught up in something strange midway." Warmth spread between our hands. Through her transparent pupils, only the blond boy was reflected. As the protagonist stood there frozen, holding her breath, I showed her what I had been hiding in my hand. It was a ring, shimmering with a green hue. "It''s a gift." One of the two rewards that had dropped from the latest episode. Since we had tackled the episode together, and since she had carried us through the latter half on her own, this reward rightfully belonged to her. But receiving it this way would feel far more special. And, honestly, explaining the whole thing would be a hassle. It was much easier to say that I had picked it out for her as a gift. Plus, it would be a good way to earn some favor from our protagonist. With shameless ease, I told my little lie and slipped the ring onto her slender finger. "I chose this after much thought, so I hope you like it." The ring fit perfectly on her finger, as if it had been made for her. Regia stood there, dazed for a moment, before stammering in confusion. "Y-Your Highness? Wh-What is this¡­?" "I mentioned it in the desert, didn''t I? That I''d always stay by your side. You haven''t forgotten already, have you?" "I-I remember! But what does that have to do with a ring¡­?" "Think of it as a symbol of that promise." Though it looked like a simple ring, it was an incredibly powerful item. It was one of the rarest drops, only obtainable under the lowest probability. I guess you could say we were lucky. The accessory, the Ring of Bonds. It was an item that could block a single attack, no matter what kind, aimed at the player. Though it disappeared after use, in the original work, it had even been able to withstand Judas''s [Liar''s] attack. In terms of consumable items, it was considered top-tier. "Always keep it with you. If the day ever comes when I can''t keep my promise, this little friend will protect you in my place." "B-But it looks so expensive! I can''t possibly accept something like this¡­" "It''s fine." I gently stroked her hair. My voice was soft and gentle. "You more than deserve it. After all, you''re my dearest friend." "Y-Your dearest¡­?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Please, don''t refuse." "Ugh, um¡­" Regia let out a small groan before she timidly nodded her head. Her face was flushed bright red, as always. She shyly lowered her head, seemingly still unused to the idea of being called a "friend." "¡­I-I¡¯ll accept it gratefully." Her voice was quiet. She was clearly trying to keep her composure, but her fingers trembled, betraying her nerves. Seeing such an endearing reaction, I couldn''t help but let out a low chuckle. "Haha, it¡¯s getting late. Shall we head back now?" "Ah¡­ Y-Yes!" Still holding hands, we walked side by side beneath the night sky. *** We returned to our daily lives at the academy. Though only two hours had passed in reality, for us, it had felt like nearly ten days. Naturally, the academy was unchanged. Peaceful air filled the usual routine. "Young Master Judas!" "Miss Regia." I waved lightly at the girl approaching me. "I''m late. The lecture ended later than expected." "I''m fine! I didn¡¯t wait long at all." "You''re such a good girl." "Hehe¡­" As I patted her head fondly, the bright expression on her face slowly melted into a softer one. Warmth from her skin spread into my palm. ''She¡¯s been in a good mood lately.'' If anything had changed, it was Regia. Since our return from the desert. The emotional distance between us had lessened considerably. Even the way she addressed me had changed. She used to call me by my surname, but now she called me by my first name. I think it was safe to say she had opened up to me. She no longer showed any signs of fear when I touched her. Now, even when I stroked her head like this, instead of running away, she quietly stood there. It felt like taming a skittish cat, and I found it deeply satisfying. Of course, I wasn''t the only one who noticed this change. Emilia, who had been watching us, suddenly asked, puzzled. "Things feel different between you two¡­ Did something happen while I wasn¡¯t around?" "Haha, who knows?" "You''re acting suspicious, you know." Her blue eyes scrutinized us closely. Before long, her gaze fixed on one particular spot. Regia''s ring finger. "Commoner? What¡¯s with that ring on your finger?" "Ah, this is¡­" It was the accessory I had given her. Regia hesitated, seemingly embarrassed, before she finally confessed in a trembling voice. "It¡¯s a gift from Young Master Judas" "Wh-What?" "We made a promise a few days ago. We walked around the outer district together, and during that time, Young Master Judas gave me this as a token of his promise." "That''s right. We had a lovely date." "D-D-Date?" Thud. Her pupils shook. Frozen in place as though in shock, Emilia soon burst out with a shriek in our direction. Her pale face was flushed with heat. "You shameless scoundrel¡­!" "Hmm?" "You¡ªYou dare do something so indecent to me, and now you¡¯re playing around with other girls?!" "I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about." "You said you liked me!" "Of course, I like you." "Wh-What does that even¡­?!" "I like both you and Miss Regia. I care for both of you equally." Why was she getting so worked up all of a sudden? Her glare was sharp with indignation. To calm her down, I gently placed a hand on her blue hair. Inadvertently, I found myself in the rather comical position of stroking both of their heads at the same time. Was this what it felt like to be a cat mom? "¡­You''re the worst." Emilia averted her gaze with a slight turn of her head. But she didn¡¯t pull away from my hand. Perhaps the contract was on her mind, because she couldn¡¯t bring herself to resist. I let out a soft laugh. The lively atmosphere scattered with the summer breeze. As we enjoyed the peacefulness of the day, someone suddenly spoke up. "Come to think of it, the school trip is just around the corner." The school trip. The academy event that was now only a week away. "I should probably head to the library. I need to finish reviewing the material for the next exam before we leave." "Can I come along too¡­?" "Do as you please." It seemed the students were intent on focusing on their studies until the trip. "Unfortunately, I''ll have to decline. I have other matters to attend to." "O-Oh, I see¡­" With just a week remaining before the school trip, if you asked what I planned to do during this short time, I already had something in mind. "I need to meet with someone first." I murmured to myself meaningfully. *** A few hours later. I was sitting alone with someone in a professor''s private study. "This is unexpected. I didn¡¯t think you''d seek me out." The person sitting in front of the desk was none other than Selena Drunkard. She was the professor in charge of Class A, the class I belonged to. Her red eyes looked directly at me. Blinking indifferently, she absently fiddled with the bottle of alcohol in her hand. Her long, violet hair swayed gently. "I''m curious about your reason for coming here." The thick scent of alcohol filled the air. I replied calmly. "I need you to do me a favor." An incident had occurred during the midterm exam. Selena owed me a personal debt. Despite being the proctor of the exam, she hadn¡¯t been able to prevent us from getting caught up in that accident. As a result, she had promised us. That while I remained enrolled at Galimard, she would grant me a single favor of my choosing. "You¡¯re not going to claim you don¡¯t remember, are you?" "Of course not." "I heard you were stripped of your position as the Head Professor after what happened. Is everything alright?" "It¡¯s not a big deal." Selena tilted the bottle of alcohol indifferently. As if it didn¡¯t concern her at all. She drank for a moment before her dull red eyes flickered with interest. "So, what¡¯s this favor you¡¯re asking for?" "It¡¯s not a difficult request." I grinned ominously. The time had finally come. In the future, there would be many incidents. In order to suppress the looming dangers, it would be necessary to seize power, even within the academy. A power that would allow me to crush ordinary students beneath my feet. "I want you to appoint me as the head teaching assistant." It was time to take control of the academy. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 64 – Seizing Control (2) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 64 ¨C Seizing Control (2) "I want you to appoint me as the head teaching assistant." A single, weighty request, spoken with clear intent. Selena froze, staring blankly at me. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perhaps it was because she hadn¡¯t expected such a suggestion. Her red eyes blinked a few times in confusion before regaining their sharp focus. Her tone carried a hint of doubt. "Are you saying... you want to work directly under me?" "You could say that." "Hmm." Selena hummed, sounding intrigued. She set down the bottle of alcohol she¡¯d been holding and straightened her posture. "Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect this." "And why¡¯s that?" "There are plenty of head assistant positions available elsewhere. I heard nearly every professor has extended offers to you." "You¡¯re not wrong." I chuckled lightly as I responded, recalling the frantic recruitment war from not too long ago. Every faculty member had desperately competed to recruit me, each presenting fierce terms in an effort to secure me for their side. It was a rather exhausting memory. "I especially heard that Professor Cadel has been courting you quite passionately." "Your information is accurate." Cadel Evans, the professor of Destruction Magic. He was currently one of the most powerful figures in the academy, alongside Professor Raphael. Originally, Selena had been part of their trio, known as the academy¡¯s ¡°Big Three,¡± but she had recently been stripped of her Head Professor position and pushed aside. Now, Cadel was the leading candidate to take over that spot. "I can¡¯t imagine why you¡¯d pass up such a good opportunity... to come to me instead." "Who knows?" It made sense for Selena to be curious. From her perspective, it must have seemed like I was throwing away a once-in-a-lifetime chance to grab hold of a sinking ship. Of course, I had no intention of revealing my true motives. "That¡¯s a secret." I simply brushed her off with a sly grin. "So, do you intend to refuse?" "No. I¡¯ll accept." "That¡¯s rather decisive of you." "When a genius, destined to go down in history, offers their hand, how could anyone refuse?" "I¡¯m glad to hear you think so highly of me." Selena swept her violet hair back with a casual gesture, her murky eyes locking onto mine. We exchanged a brief glance, each of us wearing a knowing smile, before shaking hands. "From now on, I¡¯ll call you ''Master.''" "That¡¯s quite the awkward title." "Feel free to speak comfortably with me as well, Master. After all, I¡¯ll be your student for at least three years." "I prefer maintaining a bit of distance in my speech, actually." "How disappointing." "I won¡¯t quibble over how you address me, though, so let¡¯s leave it at that." "Of course." The snake¡¯s request was granted with surprising ease. With a satisfied smile, I left her office, walking away with an easy stride. *** The very next day. The academy was abuzz with shocking news from early morning. Someone must have checked the updated assistant roster, because the rumor that I¡¯d joined Selena as her direct assistant had spread like wildfire. As a result, I was the center of attention all day. "Have you heard the news?" "You mean about the Snakes'' heir, right?" "The whole place has been in an uproar since this morning." "They say he became the head teaching assistant?" "I thought he wasn¡¯t interested in any of the offers he¡¯d been getting. He turned them all down, after all." "Yeah, but who would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d join Professor Selena¡¯s camp¡­" Students everywhere were whispering about it. Considering how I had consistently rejected every recruitment offer up until now, it was no surprise that my decision was drawing so much attention. And it wasn¡¯t just any student either¡ªit was the top-ranked first-year student, who had already left behind a trail of impressive achievements. The exam where I¡¯d triumphed over the Princess. The duel where I toyed with the Ice Princess. Even my flawless performance in the written tests, where I¡¯d maintained the top score. Given my dazzling track record, it was only natural for the students to be focused on my next move. Of course, my decision to join Selena must have caught them off guard. "Why did he choose Professor Selena?" "Being the head teaching assistant is a big deal, sure, but weren¡¯t there plenty of professors offering better conditions?" "Plus, Professor Selena isn¡¯t even the Head Professor anymore." They all seemed genuinely perplexed. Given that I had the freedom to choose any professor, picking someone so unexpected left them scratching their heads. The professors were no different. "I just don¡¯t get it." "Such a waste of potential¡­" "What a shame. This is the time when he should be learning under the best possible mentor." "It¡¯s typical for students to be a bit irrational, I suppose. But of all people, why Selena?" "She¡¯s hardly the warmest figure toward her students, either." Some faculty members even seemed disappointed. Those who already harbored ill feelings toward Selena were especially irked to see me join her, their distaste clearly showing. I suppose there¡¯s a reason people say to stay away from those with too many enemies. ''Being the top student really is a hassle¡­ It¡¯d be nice if they just left me alone.'' Of course, I had my reasons for making this choice. First of all, Selena was a highly skilled illusion magician. Though she carried the image of a drunk and an eccentric, in the field of illusion magic, she had no equal. I figured she could be useful to me from a theoretical standpoint. Her role as Class A¡¯s main professor also made her easily accessible. She wasn¡¯t the type to care about petty fame or power, so she wouldn¡¯t try to suppress me or force her teachings onto me. In fact, she¡¯d given me free rein to do as I pleased. For someone like me, who needed authority but had no desire for responsibility, she was the perfect choice. Not to mention¡­ ''She¡¯s also a key player in my future plans.'' There was that to consider as well. I had a specific use for her in the upcoming episodes, so keeping her close and monitoring her was a calculated decision. Having carefully weighed all the factors, I made my choice. The suspicions of those who knew nothing didn¡¯t bother me in the least. I was focused on doing what needed to be done. "Judas Snakes." Yeah. That¡¯s what I thought, at least. "I don¡¯t know what you were thinking, but it seems you¡¯re not much after all." Until someone decided to pick a fight. *** Over the past few months, I had received countless recruitment offers, but none had been as persistent as Professor Cadel¡¯s. He was currently one of the top three most influential faculty members. At the same time, he was the leading candidate to become the next Head Professor. Originally, he was meant to be Class A¡¯s main professor. Though the plot had shifted, causing him to lose the position to Selena, his solid standing within the academy remained unshaken. In short, he was one of the academy¡¯s bigwigs. To recruit me, Cadel had visited me every day. He even offered me the coveted head assistant position, but I had consistently refused, forcing him to leave empty-handed each time. Not that he ever showed any signs of being upset. Even though he had a somewhat scheming side, he was always kind to his students¡ªthat was his principle. However, the problem was with his assistant. - How long are you going to keep stalling with your answer? - A mere first-year¡­ Think you can keep toying with the professor? Ian Ternado. He was Cadel¡¯s current head teaching assistant and the top student of the second-year class. Every time I encountered him, he would glare at me. - Tch¡­ What does the professor even see in this guy? Maybe it was because he felt threatened by the possibility of losing his position, but Ian had always looked at me with clear disdain. Whether it was pure anxiety or arrogance toward his junior, one thing was clear¡ªhe was anything but friendly. And now, several weeks later¡­ "Judas Snakes." "It¡¯s been a while. How have you been, Senior Ian?" "Better than some, it seems." He had come to find me again. Judging by the timing of his arrival, he must have heard the news about me. "I hear you¡¯ve joined Professor Selena¡¯s camp." "That¡¯s correct." "What a laughable sight." "I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t understand." "Pfft¡­ After all that arrogance, acting like you¡¯re something special, and this is the best you could do? It¡¯s quite underwhelming." Ian sneered openly. There was no mistaking the mockery in his tone. Perhaps because the person I¡¯d chosen to work under was Selena, his condescending attitude was particularly strong. "Of all the professors, you chose her? How am I supposed to interpret that?" "I don¡¯t follow what you¡¯re saying." "You can¡¯t claim ignorance about the relationship between them, can you?" "Not really." Selena and Cadel. The two professors didn¡¯t get along. In fact, it would be more accurate to say they had the worst possible relationship. Cadel had always coveted the Head Professor position. For that reason, he constantly undermined the drunkard, and Selena found him to be a nuisance. In such a situation¡­ A student who had consistently ignored recruitment offers from both sides suddenly joined the camp of Cadel¡¯s enemy. It was no wonder Ian felt provoked. He must have been eager to put me in my place. With a sneer still on his face, Ian continued. "Learning illusion magic, of all things¡ªwhat do you expect to accomplish with that? She hardly seems like a worthy mentor. Isn¡¯t it time you reconsidered and joined us instead?" "She¡¯s my master now. I¡¯d appreciate it if you refrained from disrespecting her." "If you say so." "¡­" He was walking a fine line. Prodding at me with just enough to annoy but never quite crossing the line into outright trouble. I silently observed Ian. "¡­" "You really should have made a smarter choice." "Hm." Normally, I wouldn¡¯t have paid much attention to his provocations, but other students were watching us closely. If I backed down here, it would reflect poorly on Selena as well. The head teaching assistant retreating in the face of an insult to their master¡ªsuch a display would weaken her position. That was a situation I wanted to avoid. ''What a bother.'' What should I do with this idiot? As I contemplated for a moment¡­ "Getting all submissive now after acting so high and mighty." "¡­" "You should be grateful you¡¯re a junior. If we were in the same year, I would¡¯ve challenged you to a duel multiple times by now." "Ah." Suddenly, a great idea popped into my head. That¡¯s it. There was such a simple solution to this. With a sinister grin spreading across my face, I immediately put my plan into action. I removed the gloves I was wearing. "That¡¯s an excellent suggestion." "What¡­?" "A duel." Thud! I threw the glove directly at his broad chest. As the sound of it landing lightly against him echoed, Ian¡¯s pupils widened in shock. I calmly recited the formal challenge. "I, Judas Snakes, hereby challenge Ian Ternado to a duel, in the name of honor and order." The words dropped like a bomb among the gathered students. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. The answer was simple. I would crush him. By displaying overwhelming strength, I would put an end to all the doubts surrounding me. "I trust you won¡¯t run away." I added one last provocation, smiling meaningfully. It was a smile that carried a chilling edge, the kind that sent a shiver down your spine. As I stared at my stunned opponent, dopamine rushed through my veins, filling me with excitement. Internally, I chuckled to myself. ''Shit, I can¡¯t stop smiling.'' It had been far too long since I¡¯d stirred up trouble like this. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 65 – Seizing Control (3) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 65 ¨C Seizing Control (3) Ian Ternado. The current second-year head and Cadel¡¯s personal head teaching assistant. He couldn¡¯t stand Judas Snakes. ¡ªHave you been well, Senior Ian? It was something about his demeanor. That relaxed attitude rubbed him the wrong way. This kid, only a few months into his first year, carried himself with a smug air, as if he had something to prove. From the very beginning, Ian wanted to put him in his place. ¡ªDid you hear? Apparently, we¡¯ve got a record-breaking freshman this year. ¡ªYou mean the Snakes¡¯ heir, right? ¡ªI watched his duel the other day. His skills are no joke. ¡ªIt makes sense that all the professors are going crazy trying to recruit him. Listening to other students gush about him made Ian¡¯s blood boil. A mere first-year cadet¡ªwhat was so special about him that everyone was making such a fuss? Whenever Ian overheard someone singing Judas¡¯s praises, it twisted something inside him. Perhaps it was jealousy. ¡®What¡¯s so great about this punk?¡¯ Whenever the rumors got under his skin, Ian would scoff, unable to accept that someone might have more talent than him. He had no problem tearing others down without hesitation. He thought Judas was just acting cocky for no reason. No matter how skilled Judas might be, he was still just a first-year, and Ian was certain he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against a second-year like himself. At Galimard, the gap between years was a towering wall. ¡®Tch¡­ What does the professor even see in this brat?¡¯ His disdain for Judas grew more intense by the day. Especially after Cadel started taking an interest in him. Ian felt the pressure mounting, as his own position was now at risk. The head teaching assistant role wasn¡¯t something a greenhorn like Judas should be handed. But what drove Ian truly mad was Judas¡¯s response to all the offers. ¡ªI¡¯m not particularly inclined to accept, but¡­ ¡ªThank you for the offer. ¡ªI¡¯ll think about it and get back to you later. That arrogant, dismissive attitude. Judas never gave a clear answer, toying with the idea as if testing the waters right in front of him. Even though the professor offering was none other than Cadel, one of the top names at Galimard. It was like the boy didn¡¯t know his place. More than anything, Ian wanted to throw a glove in Judas¡¯s face and challenge him to a duel, but he couldn¡¯t act rashly. He had no way of knowing how Judas would react, and seniors bullying juniors wasn¡¯t exactly a flattering look. "Be thankful you¡¯re just a junior. If we were in the same year, I¡¯d have challenged you to a duel by now." Ian could only cool his anger in private. But then. "That¡¯s an excellent idea." "What¡­?" "A duel." Out of nowhere, Judas¡¯s expression brightened with a smile. He removed his glove, and without a moment¡¯s hesitation, threw it directly at Ian. Thud! "I, Judas Snakes, in the name of honor and order, hereby challenge Ian Ternado to a duel." The sound of the glove striking Ian¡¯s chest echoed. Judas¡¯s voice rang out clearly. Ian stood there, frozen in shock. His gaze locked with Judas¡¯s, who was now grinning. The snake flicked its tongue. "I trust you won¡¯t run away." Ian found himself accepting the challenge, caught completely off guard. *** News of the duel spread like wildfire. Perhaps it was because there wasn¡¯t much else on the schedule before the upcoming school trip, but the students were thrilled by the prospect, their excitement reaching a fever pitch. The academy¡¯s attention shifted rapidly toward the duel. ¡ªI accept the duel. ¡ªThe stakes? The loser will grant one request from the winner. ¡ªThe duel will take place two days from now. Despite being momentarily taken aback, Ian agreed to the duel. After all, he had been waiting for an opportunity, and Judas¡¯s challenge seemed to irritate him just enough to spur him on. His face had flushed red with anger for quite some time afterward. That intense, glaring expression he wore was quite the sight. Regardless, the announcement of the duel between the two spread like wildfire through the academy. Students buzzed with excitement over the thrilling topic, and even with only two days to prepare, the duel became a hot topic of conversation. As I walked through the hallways, more than half the conversations I overheard were about the upcoming match. ¡ªWho do you think will win? ¡ªIt¡¯s gotta be Senior Ian, right? ¡ªThere¡¯s a reason he¡¯s rumored to be next year¡¯s student council president. ¡ªYeah, but I think Young Master Judas has a good chance too. ¡ªSure, he¡¯s an extraordinary freshman, but still¡­ He¡¯s up against Senior Ian. It¡¯s gonna be tough. ¡ªYeah, you¡¯re probably right. Opinions were split. The general sentiment seemed to favor Ian as the likely winner. While I had a few supporters, most people believed I wouldn¡¯t be able to overcome the gap in experience between us. They thought the Snakes¡¯ heir was still too green. Honestly, I understood their reasoning. Ian Ternado wasn¡¯t just any opponent. He was the top of the second-year students, as well as Cadel¡¯s personal head teaching assistant. A highly talented student, especially in electric magic, and widely regarded as one of the top candidates for next year¡¯s student council president. He was the model elite. ¡®Plus, they don¡¯t know my full capabilities yet.¡¯ The students had only seen me in action once during the duel with Emilia. Although it had been a memorable performance, it hadn¡¯t been enough to show them everything I was capable of¡ªcertainly not enough for them to believe I could easily overpower Ian. That was why most of them had made their calculations and come to the conclusion that I wouldn¡¯t be able to surpass Ian Ternado. ¡ªI¡¯m betting on Senior Ian too. ¡ªHonestly, a year from now, Young Master Judas might have no trouble winning. But for now, experience counts for a lot. ¡ªYeah, Senior Ian is definitely on another level. Even the main characters shared similar doubts. As I quietly worked on assignments in the library, Regia, who was sitting beside me, whispered. "Young Master¡­ Are you really going to be alright?" "Of course, Miss Regia. I¡¯m perfectly fine." "But I heard your opponent is really strong. O-Of course, I¡¯m cheering for you, but¡­" "You¡¯re worried about what might happen, aren¡¯t you?" "Y-Yes, something like that." "How thoughtful of you. It¡¯s nice to know that you care about me so much, Miss Regia." "Ugh¡­" The pink-haired girl practically melted under my affectionate touch. It seemed like she was quite anxious on my behalf. Honestly, it felt great to have the protagonist worry about me. It made me feel like we were truly best friends, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. Just as I was quietly enjoying the moment¡ª "That¡¯s not happening." A voice chimed in from nearby. It was a boy with blue hair¡ªnone other than Emilia¡¯s younger brother, Ruska Vanity. He had shown up to discuss something with his sister, but now he was sitting close by, joining in on the conversation. Ruska inserted himself into our chat with a confident tone. "Senior Ian is strong. You won¡¯t be able to beat him this time." It seemed he couldn¡¯t resist chiming in when he overheard something he was familiar with. Ruska was a devout follower of Ian, after all. "Even if you¡¯re dominant among the first-years, there¡¯s always someone stronger above you." "Is he really that impressive?" Regia asked, her curiosity piqued. "Commoners should stay out of this." "¡­" "Anyway, you should brace yourself for defeat." Ruska snickered to himself. He might¡¯ve been Emilia¡¯s brother, but he certainly gave off the same third-rate villain energy she did. I didn¡¯t feel like responding, so I just nodded absentmindedly. The conversation continued noisily around me. One person worrying, the other mocking, both getting carried away in their own worlds. The only one who remained quiet throughout was Emilia herself. "¡­" Having witnessed my full abilities firsthand, she seemed to know what the outcome would be. She slowly moved closer to me. Leaning in, she whispered softly in my ear. "¡­Just don¡¯t kill him." It seemed her concerns were entirely different from everyone else¡¯s. I let out a short laugh. "Don¡¯t worry." I wasn¡¯t lying. There was no need to spill blood, even in a duel. I added to reassure her. "I don¡¯t intend to go too hard on him. I¡¯m not going to toy with him like I did last time, either." I was a gentleman, after all. Ding! [Lies have been restored slightly.] [Current output remaining: 96.4%] Of course. There are always exceptions. *** The day of the duel arrived. Once again, the venue was the academy¡¯s public arena. It was a familiar sight at this point. As I stepped into the wide, circular arena, I took in the surrounding stands, packed with spectators. Every seat was filled. "Heh." I was starting to get used to it. The grandeur of the arena, which had once felt overwhelming, now seemed almost amusing. I stretched lightly, preparing for the duel. "Student Judas." Standing beside me was Selena. She had come to watch after hearing about the duel. Silently observing me for a moment, she finally removed the bottle from her lips and asked. Her voice carried the scent of alcohol. "Paha¡­ Are you sure about this?" "What do you mean?" "The duel. If you want, I can stop it now. I still have enough sway to cover it up." "I appreciate the offer." "I thought you hated getting involved in troublesome things." "But I enjoy entertaining things." "You¡¯re hard to figure out." Selena sighed again. "I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll lose, but still, I¡¯ll be rooting for you." "You can expect a good show, Master." "Hm." Her red eyes gleamed with curiosity. Leaving her gaze behind, I headed toward the center of the arena, where my opponent was already waiting. "You¡¯re here." It was Ian. Arms crossed, he stood there waiting for me. The two of us faced each other. With a mocking tone, Ian spoke. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I didn¡¯t actually think you¡¯d show up." "Running away isn¡¯t my style." "I have no idea what made you think you could win this duel. You don¡¯t really believe you¡¯ll beat me, do you?" "Who can say?" "Don¡¯t make me laugh." He scoffed incredulously. After briefly rolling his wrists, Ian¡¯s eyes sharpened as he glared at me. "I¡¯ve been waiting for this. I¡¯ll crush you here and now." Crackle-! Sparks flew from the air around him. Ian¡¯s specialty¡ªelectric magic. He charged electricity into his fingertips. The lightning surged wildly, crackling with intensity. Just gathering mana created an imposing atmosphere. "I¡¯ll fry that smug face of yours." Bzzz-! Maybe it was an attempt at intimidation. But to me, it just seemed like a pathetic taunt. The snake didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, I simply smiled, as if I was enjoying the entire situation. "Be careful with your words." I flicked my tongue. "They make you sound weak." "What¡­?" A cold shiver ran down Ian¡¯s spine. "¡­?!" It was an unfamiliar sensation¡ªan unsettling chill that caused his shoulders to tremble. And soon after, the referee¡¯s voice boomed across the arena. The duel was about to begin. Ian, still startled, quickly regained his composure and assumed his stance. ¡¶Competitors, please take your positions.¡· ¡¶This duel will be conducted as a sparring match. The duel ends when one opponent is subdued or incapacitated.¡· ¡¶Alternatively, if one side concedes, the duel will also end.¡· The rules were the same as last time. Soon, the referee tossed a coin into the air. A golden flash streaked downward. Clang! The signal for the duel echoed through the arena. Immediately after. "Hup!" With a sharp breath, Ian lunged forward. His body flickered as if he were teleporting, rapidly closing the distance between us. Electricity crackled through the air. Bzzz-! It seemed he was aiming to stun me with a shock. In an instant, the gap between us shrank. I calmly watched the moment stretch out, as though time itself had slowed, and muttered the Lie that had been resting on my lips. The words flowed smoothly. "Shatter." Illusion magic. The world flipped upside down. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 66 – Seizing Control (4) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 66 ¨C Seizing Control (4) Crackle-! Sparks surged violently. Flashes of light. The high-voltage current dyed Judas¡¯ vision white before twisting together and exploding. A powerful flash streaked toward him, like lightning crashing down from the sky. "Tsk." Judas barely ducked in time to avoid it. The missed strike slammed into the ground, and the resulting roar left his ears ringing. Boom! The terrifying power shook the arena. He had narrowly escaped being electrocuted. Even though it seemed like a simple strike, the voltage was strong enough to knock out most students instantly. Judas calmly adjusted his stance. "As expected, you¡¯re not an easy opponent." He muttered to himself, sounding troubled. It had been ten minutes since the duel started. The battle was fierce. As I shook off the soot left on my fingers, someone emerged from the thick smoke. It was Ian, wearing a smug expression. "You¡¯ve been running away this whole time. Squirming around like a snake¡ªquite the impressive display." His voice oozed with provocation. Ian was grinning. Electric currents crackled between his hands again. As he charged up another spell, he pointed a finger at me. It was a clear taunt. "Didn¡¯t expect to be struggling this much, did you?" "Heh¡­ I wouldn¡¯t say that." Judas shrugged. "I haven¡¯t been struggling at all." "It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re avoiding a fair fight. If you¡¯re confident, why don¡¯t you face me head-on?" "Let¡¯s just call it a strategy." "A strategy? You¡¯ve done nothing but dodge." Maybe it was his pent-up frustration, but Ian was relentless in pressing the attack. He seemed to be enjoying himself now that he felt he had the upper hand. "You may be considered a genius among the freshmen, but in the end, you¡¯re still just a brat." When Judas first challenged him to a duel, Ian could hardly believe it. Some first-year punk had dared to look down on him. He¡¯d wanted to crush him right then and there. But. "I¡¯m a patient guy." Ian had waited. To truly crush someone, you had to break them so thoroughly they¡¯d never rise again. Over the past few days, Ian had studied Judas carefully. "Judas Snakes." He was clearly a talented kid. Magic, swordsmanship, written exams¡ªJudas excelled in every area, but his standout talent was illusion magic. "But." Ian had identified a flaw. "No matter how good your illusions are, they¡¯re worthless if I don¡¯t let them work on me." All he had to do was avoid the magic. Of course, dodging mental magic was easier said than done. But Ian could do it. He was one of the fastest students at the academy, and when he covered his body with electricity, he could briefly move as fast as some professors. In other words, he was Judas¡¯s worst possible matchup. "Let¡¯s see if you can keep up with my speed." Not only did Ian have incredible speed, but his explosive power was overwhelming too. For Judas, this was the worst kind of opponent. "¡­" The golden snake remained silent. Judas stood perfectly still, as if lost in thought, without even the slightest movement. Ian took it as a sign of fear. His lips curled into a sneer as he mockingly spat out his next words. "Looks like you¡¯re finally figuring things out." Crackle-! Ian unleashed a burst of sparks and leaped forward. A bolt of lightning shot toward Judas. "¡­!" The snake, who had been standing still, finally moved, raising his sword. The blade, forged from shadows, barely deflected the incoming lightning, but even so, the impact chipped away at the weapon. Clang! The dark blade shattered, and Judas quickly drew a new sword. Ian, refusing to give him any time to breathe, lunged forward again. The two clashed at full force. For a while, the arena echoed with the sounds of fierce combat. Clang! Crackle! Slash! It was a close fight. Light and darkness clashed relentlessly, biting into each other with savage intensity. Their speed was almost too fast for the eye to follow. "Ugh¡­!" However, the snake was clearly starting to falter. Though Judas was holding his own against Ian¡¯s speed, he was gradually being pushed back. It looked like he was struggling just to defend himself against the relentless bursts of electricity. "Haa, haa¡­!" It seemed like the duel was reaching its conclusion. The time had come to finish things. Ian backed off briefly, then began chanting, preparing for a final attack. Dark clouds gathered above the arena. "O sky of storms." He was finally pulling out his ultimate move. "Strike them all down." ¡ªIan¡¯s signature technique, Thunderclap¡ª ¡®Lightning Strike.¡¯ As soon as he finished his chant, thousands of bolts of lightning rained down from the clouds. Crackle! Lightning poured down like rain. Streaks of white light split the sky, blinding everyone as they carved through the air. The spectators had to shield their eyes. Beeeeeep! A ringing noise echoed in everyone¡¯s ears, and after a moment of dazed silence, they opened their eyes again to see the snake kneeling on the ground. The fierce battle had seemingly come to an end. "¡­" Judas was silent, unable to speak. Ian paced around his defeated opponent. Drunk on the satisfaction of finally crushing him, Ian couldn¡¯t help but sneer. "See? You should¡¯ve known better than to act cocky." "¡­" "Now, for the price of this duel¡­ I think I¡¯ll demand your withdrawal. If you don¡¯t want that, you¡¯d better get on your knees and beg me all day." "Pfft." "¡­?" A sudden laugh. The snake was smiling. "What¡¯s so funny?" Was he so beaten that he¡¯d gone mad? Ian frowned, but then he heard Judas¡¯s voice, steady and composed. "It¡¯s laughable. You haven¡¯t figured it out, even now." How could he speak so calmly after being struck by lightning? Ian froze in disbelief. "But, but I hit you directly! How¡­?" "Honestly, I¡¯m disappointed." "What the hell are you talking about?" "I thought you¡¯d be a little more suspicious." Judas calmly brushed the dust off his knees and stood up. Their gazes met. Ian found himself holding his breath without even realizing it. "You said that no matter how powerful illusion magic is, it¡¯s useless if the target doesn¡¯t fall for it, right?" "¡­" "Here¡¯s a question for you." For the first time, Judas¡¯s usually closed eyes opened. His irises were stark white. Staring straight into Ian¡¯s soul, Judas asked with a piercing gaze. "When exactly did you start thinking¡­ that I hadn¡¯t already used illusion magic?" Crack! Crackle! At that moment, the space around them began to fracture. It was like the air itself was shattering. The entire arena, the world surrounding them, broke apart like a mirror splintering into pieces. Ian was too shocked to speak. The snake whispered. "Shatter." Crack-! The world flipped back to its original state. *** Thud! When Ian snapped back to his senses, he found himself standing in the center of the circular arena. In the exact same spot where they had first faced off. He hadn¡¯t moved a single step. "¡­?" The scene in front of him looked normal. It felt like waking up from a dream. He tried to make sense of his confusion, but his mind was clouded, unable to process what had just happened. "What the hell¡­?" It had all been illusion magic. The intense battle, the way he¡¯d pushed Judas to the brink with his lightning, and even the moment when he had thought he¡¯d won¡ªnone of it had actually happened. It had all been an illusion. In other words. He¡¯d been toyed with the entire time. "This is insane." In reality, nothing had happened at all. He couldn¡¯t believe it. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wanted to look around, but his body wouldn¡¯t move. It was as if he had lost control of himself. "Why¡­ can¡¯t I move?" As his lips trembled, someone spoke from beside him. Of course, it was the golden snake. "Oh~ You¡¯ve finally come to your senses?" Judas smiled brightly, throwing an arm over Ian¡¯s shoulders and speaking with a sinister grin. He offered the explanation Ian desperately sought. "Senior, you¡¯ve been under hypnosis for a while now." "Hypnosis¡­?" "It¡¯s another application of illusion magic. Until I release you, you won¡¯t be able to move." "Dammit, so you¡¯ve been playing with me from the start!" "I was just entertaining you." "Shut up!" Ian was furious. He¡¯d been crushed so easily, and the shock of it was too much to handle. He looked as though he was about to lose his mind. But it wasn¡¯t time for him to check out just yet. "Do not raise your voice, Ian Ternado." While Ian had been wandering through the illusions, Judas had been lost in thought as well. Thinking about how best to destroy the arrogant student before him. How could he break that inflated ego in the most brutal way possible? And Judas had come up with the perfect plan. "There¡¯s a stage prepared just for you." "Wait. What are you going to¡ª!" Judas lazily flicked his fingers. In response to that simple gesture, Ian¡¯s body began to move on its own, step by step toward the center of the arena. Now facing the audience, he struck a pose. "Let¡¯s show them." The students¡¯ eyes were now all on Ian. Judas¡¯s grin widened with sinister glee. "Your passion." It didn¡¯t take long for Ian to understand what that meant. *** "¡­" The students in the audience sat in stunned silence. No, perhaps it was more accurate to say they were speechless. Their expressions were frozen in disbelief. They stared coldly at the center of the arena. There, a boy was screaming. A scream filled with pure despair. It was none other than Ian Ternado, who had participated in the duel. This arena, once the scene of a fierce battle, had now become a stage for¡­ ¡­A dance party. Ian was grotesquely wiggling his hips, flipping off the audience with both hands. He¡¯d been swaying and writhing for over an hour. Every time he tried to concede, his lips would magically seal shut. The students could only stare. Ian Ternado. A once-proud figure, an elite hailed as a genius, and a leader of the second years. "¡­" His honor was shattered in an instant. Even as he suffered the ultimate humiliation, Ian couldn¡¯t stop his wild twerking. A single tear rolled down his cheek. "Heh." Only the snake who had orchestrated the entire ordeal smiled within the chaos. As if dopamine was flooding his system. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 67 – School Trip (1) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 67 ¨C School Trip (1) The duel had been shocking. The cruel performance that followed, hard to believe even now, finally ended after two hours. The boy, exhausted from dancing, eventually collapsed. Thud! He rolled on the ground, completely drained. Even so, his hips continued to twitch as if he were still convulsing, a sight that made the onlookers wrinkle their brows in disgust. The students gazed at the arena with cold, blank stares. "¡­" The arena, which had once been filled with cheers, was now silent. Just hours ago, these same students had been cheering wildly for Ian. Now, they were speechless, unable to find the words. The looks in their eyes were far from admiration. What they had witnessed was nothing short of humiliating. Students, professors, followers¡ªall those in the audience watched Ian with unpleasant expressions. He had been flawless. The top student of his year, regarded as the next student council president, the academy¡¯s finest talent. But the image he had spent years building was shattered. All that remained in people¡¯s memories was Ian¡¯s enthusiastic twerking, the image of him shaking his hips wildly. It was perhaps the most humiliating end possible. "Hehe." Meanwhile, only the mastermind behind it all was smiling. Clearly pleased with Ian¡¯s social death, the snake couldn¡¯t hide the smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. Judas gently covered his mouth, a typical villainous gesture. ¡¶¡­Ah.¡· ¡¶Th-The duel is over.¡· ¡¶Ian Ternado is incapacitated. The winner is Judas Snakes.¡· The announcer¡¯s voice echoed belatedly. Though the victor had been declared, there were no cheers or applause. Only a heavy silence lingered in the air. "It was quite the fierce battle." Judas shrugged and turned to leave. The students, dazed, could only watch the snake¡¯s figure fade into the distance. *** The duel between the top students ended overwhelmingly. It was so one-sided that it hardly felt like a fight at all, but it had certainly been entertaining. It had been a long time since I¡¯d tasted such an intense surge of dopamine. ¡®Maybe I went a little too far.¡¯ For a moment, that thought crossed my mind. I hadn¡¯t just trampled on Ian¡¯s pride¡ªI had completely shattered it. The image of the perfect genius was no longer an option for him. While it was satisfying, considering all the annoyance I¡¯d endured, a part of me almost felt pity for him. But I didn¡¯t regret it. ¡®It was necessary.¡¯ If you looked at it objectively, it was his own fault. He had picked a fight, received a duel challenge, and then insulted the professor in front of her head teaching assistant. I had every right to do what I did. In any case, it was time to settle the terms of the duel. It was time for what I liked to call [Execution]. I spoke casually. "How have you been, Senior Ian?" "¡­" Ian sat there, looking pale and exhausted. His trembling lips held no words. Whenever our eyes met, he flinched, clearly haunted by the trauma of that day. Thanks to that, I was able to get the answer I wanted quite easily. "My request is simple." "¡­" "Just once, I want you to become my pawn." "A¡­ pawn?" "It¡¯s nothing too complicated. When I give you an order, you follow it." "What kind of order are you talking about?" "You¡¯ll find out when the time comes. I¡¯m under no obligation to tell you now." "¡­" Though he had been thoroughly beaten and humiliated, Ian was still the top student of the second year. He was also a contender for next year¡¯s student council president. Of course, that position was now on shaky ground, but his talents remained undeniable. He was still a valuable asset, even if he was now infamous for twerking. Having him bound by this condition would surely prove useful later. Especially since he was the head teaching assistant for Cadel, who stood in opposition to Selena. He¡¯d be helpful in keeping the balance of power. In short, he was a promising tool. "Oh, and one more thing." I added, almost as an afterthought. "You¡¯ll need to attend classes regularly." "Wh-What?" "You can¡¯t just hide in the research building until graduation." This condition didn¡¯t serve any real purpose. It was simply for fun. After all, now that Ian was the academy¡¯s top dancer, he couldn¡¯t just disappear from the public eye. That would be a waste. It was like the proud feeling of a producer who had just debuted a superstar. "Wait, wait a second! Why are you giving me two demands? The duel¡¯s terms only allowed for one!" He tried to protest, of course. But I calmly quashed his resistance with a soft voice. "Senior Ian." "Y-Yes¡­?" "If you don¡¯t like it, I can always make you dance again." "¡­" The choice was simple. He could accept my conditions, or he could relive that terrible nightmare. This time, I was thinking of having him do the Zero Two dance at the front gates. For three hours. "Feel free to choose." "¡­" Ian, sitting there in a daze, trembled before eventually nodding. "P-Please, let me be your pawn." Tears glistened in his eyes. With a single tear rolling down his cheek, the once-promising genius knelt before the dark schemer. It was truly a brutal scene. *** News of the duel spread quickly through the academy. A mere first-year student had defeated the second-year¡¯s top student¡ªan overwhelming victory. It had hardly even been a fight. ¡ªI didn¡¯t think it would be that one-sided. ¡ªI thought it¡¯d be close, but Senior Ian couldn¡¯t even put up a fight. ¡ªIs illusion magic really that powerful? ¡ªIf it were, it wouldn¡¯t be such an unpopular subject. ¡ªNo, it¡¯s just that the first-year is absurdly strong. The students were shocked. Illusion magic, known as one of the hardest schools of magic to master, was not typically seen as a dominant force in combat. But Judas had wielded it so effortlessly, completely subduing an upperclassman, and the students were left in awe. Some even started reconsidering illusion magic as a viable field of study. ¡ªBut still¡­ That was brutal. ¡ªI didn¡¯t expect revenge to play out like that. Who on earth would even think to do something like that? ¡ªOnce you¡¯re on his bad side, there¡¯s no going back. ¡ªCome to think of it, didn¡¯t he do something similar before¡­? Of course, it wasn¡¯t just Judas¡¯s power that had people talking. What stood out even more was the way he had tormented his opponent, humiliating him in front of the entire academy. The whispers were endless. ¡ªHe did something similar to Lady Vanity, didn¡¯t he? It had been in front of the whole school. In that duel, Emilia had soared through the air before losing control and wetting herself. Ian, meanwhile, had subjected the audience to an hour of passionate twerking. Neither of them had escaped unscathed. Thanks to these incidents, rumors were spreading quickly among the students. ¡ªI¡¯m terrified. ¡ªStay out of his way. Your school life is over if you get on his bad side. ¡ªJust look at him. Doesn¡¯t he give off an ominous vibe? Like, if you cross him, you¡¯ll disappear the next day. ¡ªI don¡¯t know why, but there¡¯s something chilling about him. The rumors painted a clear message: Stay away from Judas Snaykus. These whispers spread from person to person, eventually reaching me as well. I let out a bitter smile. "Well¡­ Seems I¡¯ve made quite the impression." I could feel the wary stares of the students from all directions. As I awkwardly chuckled to myself, Emilia, who was walking beside me, spoke up. "Hmph. You brought this on yourself." Her blue eyes shot me a sharp glance. There was a mix of disdain and pity in her gaze. Perhaps, as a fellow victim, she sympathized with Ian. Frowning, she scolded me. "This time, you went too far." "I¡¯ve reflected on it." "Your grin is practically stretching to your ears." "Ah." I hurriedly covered my mouth. Emilia sighed softly. "¡­I get it. It was justified." "I¡¯m glad you understand." "And I know you held back. If you¡¯d really wanted to hurt him, it wouldn¡¯t have ended with just making him a laughingstock. You could¡¯ve erased him completely without leaving a trace." "That¡¯s quite a scary thing to say." "But it¡¯s true." "Just because I can doesn¡¯t mean I would." "You always have a comeback, don¡¯t you?" Finally, Emilia pressed her hand against her forehead as if trying to soothe a headache. With a quiet mutter, she added: "That Ian guy¡­ I wonder if he¡¯ll ever be able to show his face again." "Oh, don¡¯t worry about that." "Hm?" "He¡¯ll be fine. Just look at you, after all." "What¡­?" Seizing the moment of distraction, I struck with a lighthearted jab. My words pierced her like a knife. "Wh-What did you just say¡­?" Emilia¡¯s face flushed bright red. Her eyes trembled with a mixture of rage, embarrassment, and disbelief. She stood there, frozen for a moment, before snapping back to reality and shouting at me. "You promised not to bring that up again!" "I¡¯m surprised you believed me." "Y-You¡­ You absolute scumbag!" "How innocent of you." "Argh! You¡­!" Emilia, practically dying from embarrassment. Dodging the ice spears falling from the sky with ease, I continued my dedicated tea-bagging. Fulfilling my duty as an agent of chaos. "Rest assured, My Lady. If you want, I can even embrace your shameful past¡­" "Shut up!!" "Isn¡¯t this true, pure affection?" "Ughhh!!" And so, we walked down the road, the air around us buzzing with chaos. *** The duel, rather loud and eventful. Thanks to that, a whole week had passed in the blink of an eye. The academy was now steeped in the depths of summer. With the season came the lush greenery that greeted us. Students were celebrating the months that had flown by. The academy was a place of endless, suffocating competition. But even amidst that fierce grind, there was a momentary reprieve¡ªa first vacation. None other than the school trip. "It¡¯s already tomorrow." As I muttered while sitting on the couch, a voice came from beside me. It was Irene. "The schedule starting tomorrow¡­ is it the school trip?" "That¡¯s right." The fox girl was making tea. She was trying her best, but her skills were still too clumsy to be called maid-like. I swallowed the tea that had a strangely bitter taste. "That¡¯s unexpected." "Hmm?" "You seem excited." "Of course I am. Who wouldn¡¯t love a vacation?" "I thought you¡¯d be different." "I wish you¡¯d stop assuming I¡¯m some sort of exception." "I¡¯ll try." She fiddled with the teapot, expressionless. After a brief silence, Irene asked as if something had just occurred to her. "When are you coming back?" "It¡¯s supposed to be a week." "That¡¯s shorter than I thought. I guess I¡¯ll just stay at the dorm." "Oh, did I not mention?" "Mention what?" "You¡¯re coming along too, Miss Irene." "I¡¯m going too¡­?" "Each student can bring one servant. I was planning on bringing you." "Can I refuse?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No." "I figured as much." Irene let out a short sigh. I smirked, then gently stroked the tail wagging beside me. The soft texture ran through my fingertips. "¡­Why do you like my tail so much?" "Don¡¯t worry about it, Miss Irene." "I said don¡¯t touch my tail." "A vacation with everyone will be fun, I¡¯m sure of it." "My tail¡ª" "The destination this time is by the coast. A perfect summer getaway, don¡¯t you think?" "You¡¯re not listening at all." I expertly soothed the whining fox. And then, I said softly. "Haha¡­ It¡¯s going to be quite fun." Because there¡¯s an unexpected event waiting for us. A sinister smile spread across my face. I quickly forced my lips into a straight line and took another sip of tea. It was still bitter. *** And so, the night passed, and morning broke on the long-awaited day of the school trip. From early morning, Class A students had already gathered at the carriage stop. Each one carried large suitcases, preparing for the journey ahead. With eyes full of excitement, they waited for the last to arrive¡ªtheir homeroom professor. Perhaps she had overindulged the night before the vacation. Selena looked like she was suffering from a hangover. And yet, she still clung to her bottle, fitting the image of a true drunkard. She conducted a final headcount and took charge. "Everyone, board your assigned carriages. We¡¯ll be departing shortly." The students found their seats. Neigh! Before long, the carriages lined up and set off with a lively sound. The horses¡¯ hooves clattered as they crossed the academy¡¯s gates and trotted through the streets. [EP.9 School Trip] ¡ªThe Dazzling Sea, and the Singing Children¡ª The vacation had begun. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 68 – School Trip (2) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 68 ¨C School Trip (2) The school trip. Gallimard Academy was always infamous for its intense competition, but even in such a school, there were occasional breaks for vacation. One such example was the school trip. An annual event that never failed to make an appearance. For the students, it was a time to momentarily lay down the burdens of their studies. Naturally, there were high expectations. ¡®But¡­¡¯ Not all students shared the same itinerary. As I¡¯ve mentioned before, Gallimard Academy was built on strict meritocracy. A ranking-based system where students were divided by their individual grades. This system applied even to the "school trip" event. Depending on their class, the destination, cost, and means of transportation differed drastically. For example, Class F, which was lower-ranked, would receive a far less desirable vacation spot compared to Class B, which ranked higher. It was a system designed to fuel competition. "Hehe." According to that rule, Class A received the best treatment. Even the carriage we were riding in was a testament to that. At first glance, it looked like an ordinary expensive carriage, but in reality, it was a complex magical device with circuits intricately woven throughout. It was built to withstand magical operations. A teleportation portal managed meticulously by the Magic Tower. This carriage was the only official licensed vehicle granted permission by the Tower¡¯s strict elders to use the portal. In terms of transportation, it was the ultimate. To compare it to my past life, it was like being given a private jet just for a school trip. Talk about wasting money. "Living through all sorts of experiences, hmm?" No wonder students were so desperate to get good grades. As I muttered to myself, Regia, who was sitting across from me, nodded quietly in agreement. "I-I was really surprised. I¡¯d only ever heard about portal carriages, but actually riding one¡­ it¡¯s amazing." It seemed like she was deeply impressed by this new experience. Her green eyes sparkled with pure wonder. Especially earlier, when the carriage passed through the portal and instantly transported us to another territory, she¡¯d flailed her slender arms in excitement. It was hard not to find her adorable. "I-I feel a little giddy¡­" The pilot smiled faintly. Emilia, who was sitting next to her, shrugged her shoulders and said, "You¡¯re getting excited over something like this? I suppose a commoner will always be a commoner." "A-Are you used to this, Lady Emilia?" "Of course. I¡¯m a Vanity." "As expected of a great noble¡­!" "Hmph, feel free to admire me even more." There were four people in total riding in the carriage. The Snake, the Pilot, the Vain noble, and the Fox. We passed the time chatting away, alleviating the boredom. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, the carriage smoothly rolled on, and the scenery outside flew by. Time passed like that. "By the way." Emilia spoke up suddenly. She was looking at Irene, who was sitting beside me. "That¡¯s a face I don¡¯t recognize. Though I think we¡¯ve crossed paths a few times¡­" She seemed curious about the fox. "Indeed. She¡¯s the servant I keep by my side." "A fox beastfolk? That¡¯s quite rare." "They¡¯re not a common race. Since she rarely attends classes with me, it¡¯s only natural you¡¯re not familiar with her." "Hmm." Her blue eyes slowly scanned the fox. A well-proportioned body, a voluptuous chest, and eyes radiating a cool, aloof vibe. The vain girl muttered softly. "¡­You live in the dorms together, right? Just the two of you?" "That¡¯s correct." "Just the two of you." Her ice-blue eyes narrowed slightly. The girl spoke suggestively. "Well, at least you¡¯re not lonely." "Of course. Sharing time with a special person is always a meaningful experience." "A¡­ special person?" "Yes, we have a unique bond." A unique bond. Emilia tilted her head as if to ask what I meant. I answered proudly. "You could say I¡¯m in the process of taming her." "Taming? What do you mean?" "Building a relationship." "Wh-What¡­?" "It¡¯s a concept many have forgotten these days." The girl¡¯s expression froze, her face slowly turning blank. I added an explanation. "I¡¯m putting in the effort every day. To form a proper bond with Miss Irene." "E-E-Every day¡­?!" "Hmm? Is something the matter?" Had I said something shocking? Emilia¡¯s reaction was strange. She stuttered and, as if malfunctioning, her tongue even twisted. For some reason, her face turned beet red. "¡­?" I blinked in confusion, but Irene, who had been quiet until now, sighed and looked at me as if I were hopeless. "Haah¡­ I told you, you need to be careful how you phrase things." "So suddenly?" "You¡¯re really the worst." "Wh-Why is everyone ganging up on him¡­?" It was pure chaos. The fox shook her head. The snake was flustered. The vain girl¡¯s face was red with embarrassment. And the pilot, unable to follow the conversation, was sweating nervously. It was a noisy scene inside the carriage. *** After a bit more time, we finally reached our destination. The first thing that greeted us was the salty smell of the sea. Carried by the coastal breeze, the scent of the ocean filled the air. The refreshing coolness of the wind washed over the season. ¡®The Blue City, Heiron.¡¯ A coastal city on the outskirts of the empire. It was also one of the most popular vacation spots among nobility. Normally, it would¡¯ve taken over a week by carriage to get here, but thanks to the portal carriage, we arrived in less than half a day. Money really does solve most problems. - We¡¯ve arrived at our destination. - I¡¯m sure everyone is tired from the long ride. - For today, we¡¯ll stay at the hotel and rest. There were no special activities planned for the first day. We simply unloaded our luggage at the hotel and lay down to rest. We took a brief tour of the hotel¡¯s facilities as well. It was a lavish hotel, exuding luxury. I¡¯d heard the academy had rented out the entire facility, which meant the environment was incredibly comfortable. The fact that there were no outsiders apart from the staff was also reassuring. It felt a bit excessive for only around twenty students, but hey¡ªwho was I to complain? Since it wasn¡¯t my wallet footing the bill, I decided to just enjoy it. "Hmm-hmm." Anyway, The real school trip would start the next day. The students were free to move around as they pleased. They weren¡¯t tied to the group and could engage in individual activities. If they wanted, they could just hole up in the hotel and leisurely pass the time. It was, after all, a vacation. I decided to relax a little as well. With the group that had been in the carriage yesterday, we left the hotel early in the morning. We grabbed a simple meal at a nearby restaurant. "So, how was it? The fish dish that came highly recommended as a specialty of Heiron." "I thought it was delicious!" "Yeah, it wasn¡¯t bad." Two of them gave positive responses. Meanwhile, Emilia didn¡¯t look as pleased. "¡­Seafood really isn¡¯t my thing." "Ah." It seemed seafood wasn¡¯t to the villainess¡¯s taste. With a disgruntled look, the girl shot me a glance. I chuckled and said, "Everyone has their own preferences." "It seems there are only seafood restaurants near the hotel¡­ I¡¯m worried about the rest of the week." "You could always cook." "Cook¡­?" "That is, if you¡¯d like." I confidently added, "I¡¯d be happy to cook for you." "My taste is very particular, you know." "I¡¯m sure I can meet that standard." "You¡¯re oddly confident. Though your hands look so pretty, like you¡¯ve never even touched water." "Are you saying you find my hands pretty?" "¡­That¡¯s not what I meant." In the end, we decided that I would show off my cooking skills that evening. Maybe it was because of the suspicious look she was giving me. I figured I¡¯d prepare something that would surprise them all. We continued chatting in good spirits. Step by step. The heat was stifling, perhaps because it was summer. Though the weather seemed to tire us out, we didn¡¯t stop walking. We were planning to cool off at the next spot. After walking for a while, a blue scene came into view. "We¡¯ve arrived." It was none other than the sea. A beach located near the hotel. We slowly stepped onto the sand. Crunch, crunch. The sensation of sand beneath our feet with each step. The expansive beach was completely empty. It seemed Gallimard had reserved this spot as well, as there wasn¡¯t another person in sight. In other words, we had it all to ourselves. "Wow¡­!" Regia let out a small exclamation as she looked around. Before us stretched a breathtaking view. The shimmering emerald sea, the crystal-clear water revealing the seabed, the golden sands beneath our feet. The sun shone down, making everything sparkle. For a moment, we stood still, listening to the sound of the waves. "Haha, shall we go?" "Yes¡­!" Leaving behind the summer breeze, we began to move. We crossed the vast sandy shore. Not far off, there was a changing room. Upon spotting it, both the villainess and the protagonist went straight inside to change. It seemed the two of them had brought swimsuits for the occasion. "A swimsuit¡­ I didn¡¯t think about that." "Me neither." On the other hand, Irene and I hadn¡¯t brought anything. So, we just sat there, waiting idly for the others to return. After a little while, the two girls, now in different attire, approached us. "W-We¡¯re back¡­ Did we keep you waiting long?" "It took longer than I thought." Both of them were wearing cardigans over their swimsuits. As a result, most of their skin was still covered. With their outfits ready, the two began preparing to enter the water. "Make sure to warm up properly. We don¡¯t want any accidents." "You¡¯re quite thorough." "Hehe¡­ I almost got into serious trouble once when I got a cramp." Regia stretched her arms, loosening her muscles as she prepared to swim. While I quietly watched her wobbly movements, I suddenly heard the sound of a zipper being pulled. "Huu." It was none other than Emilia. She was crouched in the shade. Ziiip¡ª Carefully, she lowered the zipper of her cardigan. As the outer garment gradually came down, her pale skin slowly came into view. In her other hand, she held a bottle of sunscreen. It seemed she was planning to protect her skin from the sun before heading into the water. "Ugh¡­ It¡¯s cold." She cautiously spread the lotion across her skin. But with both hands occupied, she seemed to be struggling to reach certain areas, particularly her back. It was clear she needed help. I immediately stepped forward. "My Lady." "Ugh¡­ Why are you calling me all of a sudden?" "May I offer my assistance?" "Huh?" Emilia furrowed her brows as if confused by my words. I added calmly. "It seems like you¡¯re having trouble handling it alone. I thought I could lend you a hand." "¡­?" She stared up at me, dumbfounded. It seemed like she was processing my words. And after a moment, the meaning sank in. Her blue eyes began to waver. "What do you think?" I asked with a faint smile. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 69 – School Trip (3) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 69 ¨C School Trip (3) "It seems like you¡¯re having trouble handling it alone. I thought I could lend you a hand." "¡­?" "What do you think?" The snake asked softly. The girl, who had momentarily frozen, soon understood the meaning behind his words and reacted belatedly. Her face flushed bright red. "Wh-Wh-What did you just say¡­?" Her lips stammered as if they were malfunctioning. Her pupils trembled violently. "H-How can you say such shameless things so casually¡­!" "Hmm?" The villainess cried out in shock. However, the blonde boy only tilted his head, as if confused by her reaction. As though he didn¡¯t understand what the problem was. "But you¡¯ve been struggling with it, haven¡¯t you? I only meant to help you." "E-Even so¡­!" "If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll step back." "Ugh." The girl, who had been resisting, fell silent. It was because of the look in his eyes. His narrowed gaze reminded her of a certain whisper from before. The memory was still vivid. ¡ªI hope you¡¯ll live for my sake. The truth was, the villainess had no right to refuse. In exchange for being saved, she had made a contract to give everything to him. However¡ª "Such a shame." Could things progress this quickly? Even if one side had feelings, wasn¡¯t this moving a bit too fast? The girl, who had no experience with men, found herself floundering. ''B-Besides, last time we kissed, but that was when I wasn¡¯t in my right mind¡­!'' Emilia was flustered and panicking inside. Of course, none of this mattered. At least, not to the snake, who saw vanity as an utterly powerless emotion. After much internal turmoil, the girl finally reached out. "W-Wait¡­ Hold on." She timidly grabbed his sleeve. A deep sense of shame washed over her. She tried to speak confidently, but even she could hear how pitifully her voice trembled. Emilia extended the bottle toward him and made her request. "¡­Please." "My Lady?" "Help me apply it. So my skin doesn¡¯t burn in the sun." Her face burned as if it were about to explode. A short while later. Emilia lay down on the mat. She had taken off her cardigan, leaving her pale skin exposed. All that covered her body was a sky-blue swimsuit. Her soft, feminine curves flowed naturally. Her blue hair cascaded down, and within those waves lay her undeniable voluptuousness. Her carefully sculpted figure was as if drawn in a painting, capturing the gaze of men and women alike. True beauty was like that. "¡­" Perhaps it was because she found the situation too embarrassing. The girl couldn¡¯t raise her head. If she so much as showed her face, she feared her flushed expression would be entirely too obvious. So she just lay there, face down, resting on her arms. "You don¡¯t need to be so tense. It won¡¯t hurt or anything." "¡­Shut up." The snake whispered soothingly, as if calming the villainess. The boy wore a faint smile as he poured sunscreen into his palm. And then¡ª "Let¡¯s begin." Slap. His hand touched the villainess¡¯s back. Perhaps because of the cold temperature, Emilia, who had been holding her breath, let out a small sound without meaning to. The lotion-covered hand slid smoothly over her skin like scales. "Ugh¡­" This was the first time she had allowed someone else to touch her back. Before her startled mind could settle, the hand that clung to her began to glide across her skin. Swish. His gentle hand moved slowly. White traces appeared on her soft skin, only to be absorbed as he rubbed it in again. The boy carefully spread the sunscreen, taking his time. "Ugh¡­ Hmph¡­" She kept letting out small noises in response to the strange sensation. Emilia bit her lip. A strange, unsettling feeling hovered in the air. The villainess trembled slightly but tried her best not to show it. She didn¡¯t want to lose her composure. Swish, swish. Meanwhile, the boy¡¯s hand continued its work. Perhaps due to his supposed vast experience with women, his actions were confident and unhesitant. She found it strangely infuriating. ''It''s annoying.'' The sight of his narrow eyes curving into a mischievous smile. As if he were purely innocent, with no ulterior motives, just grinning sweetly¡ªit really rubbed her the wrong way. It made her feel like she was the only one being weird. "Hmm." Of course, it was a misunderstanding. In truth, the boy had no hidden intentions. He merely wanted to help, but somehow, his words had been misinterpreted. This was something Emilia was unaware of. Her deeply rooted misunderstanding only grew. "How long is this going to take¡­ Hmph." "I¡¯m almost finished." Her breath became shallow. The villainess had no choice but to endure, face down, until the moment the cool hand finally lifted from her back. Her body trembled with anticipation all the while. *** After the sunscreen was fully applied, Emilia shakily got to her feet. The villainess, whose pupils still seemed a bit dazed, quickly regained her composure and shot a glare in my direction. It was the kind of look you¡¯d give to garbage. "¡­You pervert." She hissed like a feral cat. She stepped back, putting some distance between us, and even went so far as to hide behind Regia¡¯s body. I asked why, but all I got in response was a hiss. In the end, despite helping her, I ended up being treated like some kind of villain. "Why are you acting like this?" "Don¡¯t come any closer." "Could you at least tell me why?" "Pervert." There was no reasoning with her. In the end, I gave up trying to get an answer and turned to Irene, who had been quietly watching the whole situation. Since she had witnessed everything firsthand, I asked her. "Miss Irene, do you know why the lady is acting like that?" "Yes." "And the reason is?" "Your garbage." "Seriously?" "Well, it¡¯s not wrong, is it?" "¡­" Pervert, degenerate, garbage. In the span of just a few moments, I¡¯d been hit with three insults in a row, leaving me speechless. What a cruel world this was. Anyway, Now that the sunscreen issue was resolved, the girls began to wade into the sea. The wind swept in, carrying with it the cooling scent of the ocean. It was a refreshing sea breeze, powerful enough to chase away the summer heat. "It¡¯s cold!" "Well, of course it¡¯s cold. It¡¯s the ocean." "Still, I¡¯ve never seen such a clear sea before! Even when I traveled across the continent, there were few places like this¡­" "Okay, okay. Just watch your step and don¡¯t trip." "Y-Yes¡­!" The protagonist and the villainess walked side by side along the shoreline. Their steps brushed against the waves as they moved forward. I sat a little ways off in the shade, watching their retreating figures. I had no plans to go into the water, just to observe. "It¡¯s peaceful." I muttered quietly. As I enjoyed the fresh air, I suddenly noticed someone approaching from beside me. Turning my head, I saw the fox sitting down. She didn¡¯t seem interested in going into the water either. "¡­" The girl sat silently, almost as if she were lifeless. I threw a casual remark her way. "Why not at least dip your feet in? We¡¯ve come all this way to the beach." "I don¡¯t have a swimsuit." "You could just get your clothes wet and change later. We have plenty of spares." "No thanks." Irene refused firmly. Her voice lacked its usual energy. I blinked in confusion at her strange reaction, but the fox continued, almost as if to herself. "¡­I just don¡¯t like the ocean." Her gaze seemed oddly distant. It was as though she was reflecting on something. Even her fox ears were drooping slightly. As I waited in silence, the girl suddenly asked a question of her own. "What about you?" "Hmm?" "You¡¯re not going in either. So why are you just sitting here?" "Well¡­" I answered calmly. "It¡¯s not that I hate the ocean. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t really feel like wearing a swimsuit." "A swimsuit?" "I¡¯m embarrassed by revealing clothes." "There you go, talking in circles again." "It¡¯s true. I don¡¯t think my body is anything to show off." "You¡¯ve got a pretty good physique, though¡­" "Heh." I smiled without saying more. It was my way of dodging the question. After all, everyone has a few things they¡¯d rather keep hidden. "Everyone¡¯s got their reasons, I suppose." "¡­Yeah. If you say so." Irene didn¡¯t ask any further. She simply closed her lips. And so, we sat there in peaceful silence. Respecting each other¡¯s quiet until the day at the beach came to an end. Only the sound of the sea breeze brushed past our ears. *** After an enjoyable day, the four of us returned to the hotel. Having spent the entire day at the beach, we were all starting to feel hungry. We gathered in one room for dinner. As we¡¯d discussed earlier that morning, I would be the one cooking tonight. The others sat around the table, half nervous and half excited. "Alright, you may dig in now." Fortunately, the food I made was more than just edible. In fact, it exceeded expectations, rivaling what you¡¯d find in a high-end restaurant. For Regia and Emilia, who were tasting my cooking for the first time, it was only natural they were astonished. "It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s delicious¡­!" "This is unbelievable." The girls paused, their forks suspended in the air, marveling at the food. Wearing a pink apron, I simply smiled at them. "I¡¯m glad it suits your taste." "It¡¯s even better than the restaurant we went to this morning! I had no idea you could cook this well, my lord. I-I want to learn from you¡­!" "Haha, perhaps I¡¯ll treat you like this from time to time." Regia¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. "¡­How is there nothing you can¡¯t do?" "I¡¯ve just picked up a bit here and there." "This is so frustrating¡­ I was planning to mock you if it was bad." "I¡¯m quite the domestic man, you know." "Don¡¯t even think about trying to use that to win me over¡­" "Oh, what a shame." Despite her complaints, Emilia acknowledged my skill. I smiled with satisfaction. "All in all, this was worth it." Dinner continued in a warm and relaxed atmosphere. It was a pleasant way to wrap up the day. However, there was one person who wasn¡¯t able to fully enjoy the moment. That person was Irene. "¡­" The girl seemed to be lost in thought. She only responded when her name was called, as if her mind were elsewhere. She had been like this ever since we returned from the beach. "Miss Irene." "¡­" "Miss Irene?" "¡­Ah. Sorry, I didn¡¯t hear you." The fox finally responded. I looked at her hazy eyes with concern and spoke softly. "Are you alright?" "What?" "You seem distracted. Is something bothering you?" "Bothering me? No, nothing like that." "Then?" "I¡¯m just¡­ tired, I guess. Don¡¯t worry about it." Irene brushed it off casually. She resumed eating, her expression as calm as always. "¡­" But her black eyes seemed dull, as if a light had gone out. Though she tried to act as though everything was normal, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off. And so, dinner came to an end. *** That night. Irene couldn¡¯t sleep. "¡­" Her black eyes remained wide open. Although it was already late into the night, she felt suffocated, making it impossible to stay still in bed. After tossing and turning for a while, the fox finally got up. She decided to step outside for a breath of fresh air. Creak. As she exited the bedroom, the first thing she noticed was the blonde boy. He was leaning back on the sofa, fast asleep. He must have gone to bed early. Careful not to wake him, she quietly left the room. Since it was only going to be a short walk, she didn¡¯t bother leaving a note. The fox simply continued on her way. "¡­" Irene headed for the beach near the hotel. Shwaa¡­ As she crossed the wide sandy shore, the sound of the waves lapped at her ears. The salty ocean breeze stirred her thoughts. The fox took in the harsh scenery. The starlit sky. The clear sea reflecting the night¡¯s hues on its surface. It was a beautiful sight, but¡ª The words that escaped her lips were the complete opposite. She muttered as if chewing on the words. "¡­I still hate the ocean." Perhaps it was because of her nightmares. When she looked at the water¡¯s surface, she couldn¡¯t help but see herself trapped in a cage. It felt as if those waves might swallow her whole at any moment. She found herself thinking that maybe it had been a mistake to come out here. It only seemed to worsen her mood. The sharp, salty scent of the sea filled her nostrils. Irene mulled it over, slowly leaving her footprints in the sand as she walked. The air was so still that not even the smallest sound disrupted it. Whiiish. She brushed aside her windswept bangs. After walking for a long time, she realized she had wandered into an isolated corner of the beach. "Should I head back?" She was thinking it was about time to return when¡ª¡ª! Suddenly, an unfamiliar noise reached her ears. Her fox ears twitched instinctively. Focusing her hearing, she quickly realized what the sound was: someone¡¯s scream. It wasn¡¯t far off. "A scream¡­?" Irene furrowed her brow. Without hesitation, she kicked off the ground and ran toward the source of the noise. It was a back alley, not far from the beach. Creak, creak. Several large carriages were lined up in a row. Around them stood men wearing robes, stationed as if guarding the area. Irene immediately recognized them. Her eyes wavered as she watched from the shadows. There was no mistaking them. How could she not recognize the people who had thrown her life into hell? ''Slave traders.'' Her fists clenched tightly on their own. She hadn¡¯t encountered them since her escape, but here they were, their transport carriages right in front of her in this resort town. Their sneaky methods of sticking to back streets hadn¡¯t changed. ¡ªHow dare you try to escape! ¡ªP-Please help me¡­! ¡ªShut your mouth! Unless you want to die, get back in the wagon! ¡ªEek¡­! It seemed someone had been caught while trying to flee. A woman was being dragged by the collar and thrown back into the carriage. That was likely the source of the earlier scream. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''What should I do?'' I should help. She wanted to jump in right away, but the problem was, she couldn¡¯t gauge the exact number of enemies. Nor could she tell how many people needed rescuing. If they were transport carriages, there were probably many more trapped inside. Charging in recklessly could make things worse. ''The regular guards aren¡¯t a problem.'' They were manageable enough. But if there was a "hound" among them, the situation would change. There was a chance she could end up captured herself. ''Still, if I don¡¯t do something¡­'' As she hesitated, hand hovering over her sword, the carriages began to move, one by one. "Damn it¡­!" She couldn¡¯t let them get away. Irene cursed under her breath and began to move, slipping past the guards unnoticed. She swiftly hopped onto the last carriage in the line. The cargo area was filled with supplies. Holding her breath, she concealed herself between the rattling boxes. Neigh! The sound of the horses¡¯ hooves echoed as the carriage began to move. In the end, she had no choice but to follow along. Meanwhile. Someone else was watching the departing carriages with an ominous smile. The snake¡¯s narrow eyes gleamed dangerously. "The protagonist¡¯s event is done¡­ Looks like it¡¯s time for the supporting character¡¯s growth arc." His cryptic words hung in the air. A moment later, the sound of clapping rang out. Clap! The shadowy figure that had been standing in the darkness disappeared without a trace. Only the night breeze remained, filling the empty space. [EP.10 Slave Traders] ¡ªThe Raging Waves, and the Sunken Cages¡ª A new episode was beginning. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 70 – Crimson Flame (1) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 70 ¨C Crimson Flame (1) There was a time for the fox as well. A time when she was innocent, pure. A time when she couldn¡¯t even suspect others. When she would fall for the lies of adults, and even when she realized she had been deceived, she would foolishly smile. She, too, had regrets she hated the most. ¡ªIrene. A village turned into chaos. Burning hay, the stench of smoke, and screams echoed all around as a white-haired old man stood silently. Clutching only a single sword. ¡ªI can no longer stay by your side, nor should I¡­ ¡ªSo, this is farewell. His wrinkled eyes smiled calmly. Even with the looming nightmare drawing near, there wasn¡¯t a single trace of fear in his gaze. Just a faint smile. The old man spoke, as if making one final request. ¡ªPlease, survive. And then. The frail old body turned away. Facing the oncoming hunters alone, the master fought to buy time for the other foxes to escape. The sound of clashing metal rang out under the dark night sky for a long time. The fox fled, crying. In her hands, she held the smaller foxes who still needed her care. Swallowing her falling tears, she ran. In the depths of her despair-filled heart, only a deep crimson hatred began to burn. The ones who had turned her life into a living hell. ¡ªI¡¯m just a small businessman from the capital. ¡ªI had some work near the village, and since I¡¯m here, I thought we could get along. ¡ªI want to be your friend. Humans. If only she hadn¡¯t fallen for their lies, she wouldn¡¯t have lost everything. The girl was tormented by nightmares every day. Trapped in an eternal cage. Scratching at the walls, she cursed and swore. She vowed never to trust a human again. She swore to never open her heart in a world full of liars. The fox was consumed by distrust. ¡ªI trust no one. That¡¯s how it always was. The girl was always alone. "How ridiculous." Irene muttered. Perhaps it was the sudden encounter with the slave traders. Bitter memories came rushing back. She bit her lip gently. Pushing away the fleeting thoughts, she refocused on the present situation. Her fingers trembled faintly. The more they did, the tighter she gripped her sword, her eyes widening with focus. "¡­" Irene had already left the carriage. She had jumped off as it slowed down, quickly hiding herself in a nearby alley. She was quietly observing the situation. The carriages had stopped at a remote dock. In the empty background, where not a single passerby could be seen, soldiers were busily transporting slaves. Occasional cries and shouts reached her ears. Irene held her breath, listening carefully to the distant sounds. ¡ªStop whining and move faster! ¡ªIf you try to escape again, you¡¯ll die. Better not try anything funny. ¡ªWe¡¯re about to set sail! Everyone, check if we¡¯ve got everything! The guards were noisily organizing the area. It was a busy atmosphere. The slaves, bound in chains, were being led in a line. Irene calmly surveyed her surroundings. Were they preparing to leave? She had caught bits of conversation about setting sail, so it seemed they were planning to move by ship. That meant there had to be a waiting vessel nearby. As she mulled over this, scanning the dock¡ª "¡­Huh?" Something massive caught her eye. A huge shape that didn¡¯t blend in with its surroundings. Even though it floated on the water, its presence was overwhelmingly loud. It was a colossal ship, as large as several luxury passenger ships combined. The fox found herself staring in disbelief. "What is that¡­?" Even though her eyes were fixed on it, she couldn¡¯t believe the size of the ship. If she hadn¡¯t looked closely, she might have mistaken it for a hotel anchored at the shoreline. What in the world was that monstrous vessel? The slaves were all being led toward the ship. ''It¡¯s ¡®his¡¯ doing.'' Irene instinctively realized. A giant of the underworld who ran countless illegal enterprises with enormous capital. Commonly known as the "Businessman." She had heard about him once. Back when she had been trapped in a cage. She recalled overhearing the guards as they bragged about their exploits. There was talk of a vessel used for smuggling illegal slaves, weapons, and explosives to other countries. ¡ªDidn¡¯t this guy here ride that ship once? ¡ªIt¡¯s the trade ship the boss runs. They say it¡¯s so big, it looks like a building from the outside. ¡ªMust¡¯ve cost a fortune. You can¡¯t even compare it to buying a hotel. ¡ªThat¡¯s why the boss only owns three of them. At the time, she had dismissed it as just talk. But that idiot¡¯s story turned out to be true. The businessman¡¯s reach was far greater than she¡¯d imagined. The fox¡¯s determination, which had been blazing fiercely, suddenly faltered. She was up against an unexpected wall. ''This¡­ This is way beyond what I can handle.'' Though she despised injustice, she wasn¡¯t reckless enough to throw herself into the fire. Irene was smart enough to assess the situation realistically. Her opponent was far too overwhelming for a single person to take on. And with an operation of this scale, there was no doubt they had at least one "hound" on board. The wise choice now was to retreat. ''I need to ask for help.'' Irene began to step back slowly. She needed to get away from there. Silently, she moved to slip out of the dark alley. But then, out of nowhere, she felt someone¡¯s presence. "Well, well¡­ Look who we have here." A voice brushed past her ears. Someone was standing behind her. "¡­?!" Irene quickly turned, drawing her sword, but it was too late. A sharp blow struck her head. Thwack! At the same time, her consciousness began to fade rapidly. Her body lost all strength and collapsed. As her blurry vision flickered, she saw a man in a gray robe standing over her. He smiled wickedly. "Look at this. The runaway fox came back on her own." A hound. Irene realized too late. ''No way.'' S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had known all along. From the moment she had boarded the carriage, the hound had been aware of her presence. The man grabbed her by the hair, yanking her head up. "Nice to see you again, you bitch." As her vision dimmed and her consciousness faded completely, Irene lost all awareness. *** How much time had passed? What roused the unconscious fox was none other than a splash of cold water. Splash! The icy water hit her face, snapping her awake. Irene groggily opened her eyes and took in her surroundings. She was in a wide space, packed with crates. It seemed she had been brought aboard the ship she had seen earlier. "Feeling more awake now? Cold water really works, doesn¡¯t it?" The irritating voice grated against her ears. In front of her, as she lay sprawled on the ground, stood the man in the gray robe. The hound chuckled as he looked down at her. "What a stroke of luck. The runaway we¡¯ve been looking for comes crawling back." The man sneered down at her. "I¡¯ve missed you, you worthless fox." "¡­" Irene recognized him at once. The hounds. They were mercenaries under the businessman¡¯s direct command, hired to take care of all the dirty work. Irene, her body tied up with rope, glared at him. "What¡¯s with that look? How about softening those eyes?" Amused by her defiance, the hound chuckled, then pressed his foot down hard on her face. "You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re a high-class product. If it weren¡¯t for the boss¡¯s orders, those eyes would¡¯ve been gouged out long ago." "Ugh¡­!" Even though she groaned in pain, Irene didn¡¯t lower her gaze. Instead, her hatred only grew fiercer. The man standing over her was one of those who had destroyed her village and led the fox hunts. That mocking voice of his grated on her ears. "Our boss is pretty pissed off because of you. He never imagined you¡¯d actually escape from that place." "¡­" "I¡¯d love to know, too. How¡¯d you manage it? There¡¯s no way you broke out on your own. I heard even the cage door was opened cleanly. Like someone unlocked it with a key." "¡­" "Did someone help you from the outside? After all that talk about hating humans, did you end up getting help from one of them?" "Go to hell." Spit. Instead of answering, Irene spat at him. The hound nearly lost his temper for a moment but took a deep breath, calming himself down. He was forcing himself to follow his employer¡¯s orders. "¡­Well, I guess it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re back in our hands now." No matter how hard she fought, she was still trapped in his grasp. The hound gave orders to the soldiers standing by. "Take this one to the cage. I¡¯ve got a guest to attend to." "Yes, sir!" The soldiers responded with a sharp salute. They roughly lifted the fox from the ground and dragged her away. Her crimson hair hung limply as she was pulled along. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 71 – Crimson Flame (2) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 71 ¨C Crimson Flame (2) The fox was dragged along, powerless. Her body felt strange. Her head was spinning, her legs wobbled, and she could hardly focus her vision. It seemed they had injected her with a sedative. A common method used to transport unruly slaves. ''Damn it.'' Even a bear beastfolk would be knocked out with a single dose of that drug. It was no wonder her consciousness was unstable. Irene forced her eyes to stay open, fighting to stay awake. Her blurry vision revealed a new scene. "¡­" What she saw were rows of iron cages. The prison where the slaves were held. Even though they were still inside the ship, the place was massive. It looked like an entire deck was being used for it, with hundreds of slaves packed into the cramped cages. Irene¡¯s mind raced. ''There¡¯s no time.'' She couldn¡¯t afford to delay. If the ship set sail, everything would be irreversible. No one would ever be able to find her. ''Maybe¡­ maybe the ship has already set sail.'' That was the worst-case scenario. She had no idea how much time had passed since she lost consciousness, but she prayed it hadn¡¯t been long. If there was ever a chance to escape, it was now. Fortunately, the hound was away. ''I can do this.'' The guards flanking her seemed complacent. They were relying on the effects of the sedative. Even if she were caught trying to escape, the businessman¡¯s orders meant they couldn¡¯t kill her. At most, they¡¯d beat her without leaving visible marks. With that kind of risk, it was a gamble worth taking. "Hoo¡­" She exhaled slowly. She sharpened her focus. Her head throbbed, and her vision was still blurry, but she had to push through. Irene suddenly shoved one of the guards beside her. Thud! "Huh¡­?!" Crash! One guard went down, and the other drew his sword and charged at her. She knew it was just for intimidation. So she didn¡¯t back down. She rushed in, exploiting his hesitation. The guard¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ''Got you.'' A sword that isn¡¯t drawn is no more than a pair of shackles binding the hand. He wouldn¡¯t dare disobey orders. "Damn it¡­!" The guard hesitated and released his grip on the sword. He tried to throw a punch, but he was no match for the fox who had already closed the distance. A swift kick slammed into his solar plexus. "Ugh!" With a grunt, the guard staggered and collapsed. A clean hit. Without wasting any time, Irene took off running. In her hand was the sword the guard had dropped. With a few quick slashes, she cut the ropes binding her. "Shit! The merchandise is escaping!" "Don¡¯t let her get away!" The guards chased after her, their shouts ringing out sharply. Ignoring the cries behind her, Irene sprinted with all her might. She had to find an exit somewhere. *** Meanwhile. The hound in the lounge heard the news a little too late. The fox they had captured just a few hours ago had broken free and was causing chaos. Suppressing his rising anger, he pressed a hand to his forehead. "These morons¡­ You can¡¯t even keep a weakened fox under control?" The hound bit his lip, his frustration clear. It didn¡¯t make sense. They had injected her with a sedative, so how could she be up and moving? That drug was powerful enough to knock out even a fierce bear beastfolk. Under normal circumstances, any beastfolk should be unconscious for at least half a day. ''Was it my overconfidence that led to this?'' He clicked his tongue in annoyance. Letting out a sigh, he suddenly heard a voice from across the room. It was his "guest," whom he had been scheduled to meet today. "Is something troubling you?" "Mind your own business." "You don¡¯t look too pleased." "It¡¯s our business. Even if we¡¯re allies, you should know when to mind your own." "I see. If I¡¯ve caused offense, I apologize." The guest bowed politely. He was a young man, neatly dressed in a suit, with well-kept green hair and stylish glasses. His clean, professional appearance stood out. "However, I believe this does concern me." "What?" "We are allies, after all. And if I¡¯m not mistaken, most of the cargo on this ship was ordered by my master." "So what?" "So if there¡¯s trouble on this ship, I have every right to involve myself." "¡­" He was polite, but his tone left no room for argument. The hound, annoyed, glared at the guest for a moment before finally standing up. He needed to capture the runaway fox. "I¡¯m stepping out for a bit." "To deal with the issue you just mentioned?" "And what if I am?" "I¡¯ll come with you. If there¡¯s anything I can assist with, I¡¯d like to help." "I told you to mind your own business¡­ Hah, fine. Do as you want." "Thank you." The two of them left the lounge, walking slowly down the corridor. As they moved at a leisurely pace, the guest asked curiously, "Aren¡¯t you a bit too relaxed? This seems like a rather urgent matter." "It¡¯s fine." The hound responded, sounding bored. "She¡¯s not going anywhere." "True, I suppose that¡¯s the case." "The underlings will corner her, and we¡¯ll step in to beat her down and capture her. Simple." "Are you sure it¡¯s okay to rough her up? I heard she¡¯s a high-value product." "Who cares? If I get scolded, so what? As long as I don¡¯t kill her, it¡¯ll be fine." "I see. I¡¯ll defer to you." They exchanged casual conversation as they walked. Their footsteps echoed through the dim corridor. *** Irene kept running. She dashed across wide spaces, sprinted through long corridors, and leaped over any stairs she came across. She didn¡¯t look back. All she could do was keep running with everything she had. Her blurry vision and the sedative coursing through her system made it feel like she would collapse any second, but she forced her legs to keep moving. If she stumbled even once, it would all be over. "Hah¡­ Hah¡­!" Her breaths came out ragged. Moving her body while drugged required immense mental strength. Irene clung to her fleeting consciousness. "There she is!" "Don¡¯t let her escape!" It wasn¡¯t just running. She had to deal with guards constantly blocking her path. Every time her way was cut off, she had to change direction or unsheathe her sword to cut down the ones standing in her way. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a fierce, desperate dash for freedom. "Damn it¡­!" The ship was massive, as if several passenger ships had been fused together. Thanks to the vast space, she could keep switching directions, but she couldn¡¯t always avoid direct confrontations. Clashes were inevitable. "Of all days, why did this have to happen when we¡¯re short-staffed?" "Quit whining and get after her!" "She¡¯s headed for the stairs! Block the other side!" Two guards appeared ahead of her. The stairs on the opposite side were already blocked. This time, she would have to break through. Irene calmly raised her sword. She steadied her stance. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose speed. Instead of a heavy strike, she prepared a series of light, rapid slashes. Following the swift movement of her blade, a flash of steel streaked through the air. Clang! The first strike was a light clash. Without panicking, Irene deflected the guard¡¯s sword and spun around, slashing at him in one fluid motion. She felt a sharp sensation as her blade cut into flesh. Squelch! It was a shallow wound, but there was no need to kill. For Irene, it wasn¡¯t about "winning"¡ªit was about "escaping." "Damn it¡­!" The fox¡¯s movements were too fast for the guards to track. By the time they reacted, her blade was already lodged in one of their arms. Without hesitation, she twisted the sword and stabbed. Thud! "Aaaargh!!" The guard screamed as the sword pierced his arm. It was embedded deep. Without wasting time, Irene released the hilt and grabbed the sword the guard had dropped. Her hands were now slick with blood. "Hah¡­ Ugh¡­!" The chase had already lasted more than thirty minutes. Her exhausted body was on the verge of collapse, and her stamina was running out faster than expected. The only fortunate thing was that she was close to the exit. If she remembered correctly. The ship¡¯s exit was located on the top deck. Her memory was vague, but she recalled seeing an open space leading outside. If she crossed the top deck, she would definitely find it. Inside the ship, it was impossible to see what was happening outside. For such a large space, there wasn¡¯t a single window. "Hah¡­!" Irene shook off her thoughts and kept running. She prayed the ship hadn¡¯t set sail yet. She hoped it was still anchored at the dock. Even if it had set sail, it wouldn¡¯t matter. As long as the shore was within swimming distance, she could manage. After a series of fierce battles, Irene finally reached the exit. It was more of a rooftop than a proper exit, but it didn¡¯t matter¡ªas long as she could escape. Irene cut down the last guard blocking her path. Then she burst outside. But¡ª "Oh~ I¡¯ve been waiting for you." "At last, you¡¯ve arrived." As soon as she stepped outside, what greeted her were two figures. One was the hound in his gray robe. The other was a mysterious young man dressed in a suit. Irene was forced to stop in her tracks. "¡­" "Why the long face? Were you really expecting to get away?" The hound¡¯s mocking voice echoed in her ears. His sneering lips curled as he taunted her. "I told you there was no way out." "¡­" Whoosh. The breeze blew through her crimson hair. Her eyes wavered. But it wasn¡¯t the two men in front of her that she was looking at. It was the vast blue background behind them. Irene let out a faint sigh. "Ah¡­" Waves surrounded her on all sides. Her gaze darted around, searching for any sign of land, but there was none. The truth settled in. Swaaaaaa. The ship was floating in the middle of the ocean. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 72 – Crimson Flame (3) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 72 ¨C Crimson Flame (3) ¡ªIrene. Sometimes, she wondered. If she had been stronger. Could she have prevented all the tragedies of the past? ¡ªYou can no longer stay by my side¡­ and you mustn¡¯t. ¡ªSo, this is farewell. The silent back of her departing master. A scene filled with regret. If only she hadn¡¯t let him go alone. If only she had been strong enough to protect him. ¡ªPlease, survive. It always felt like it was her fault. That¡¯s why she pushed herself so hard. She swung her sword, drenched in sweat, freezing her broken heart with determination. Determined never to falter again. ¡®But¡­¡¯ She wasn¡¯t sure if that was enough. Simply doing her best didn¡¯t always lead to good results. The girl still felt powerless. She simply pressed on. Even through the crushing sense of helplessness. Searching for the star her master had spoken of. ¡ªFind your star. The fox wandered through the pitch-black darkness of dawn. The sky turned dark. Storm clouds gathered swiftly, swallowing the sun, and the rain began to fall in heavy droplets. Was a storm brewing? The wind was fierce, a bad omen. Whooosh. The thin rain soon thickened, carried by the violent sea breeze. It was the worst possible weather for a voyage. The rain poured down in torrents, driven by the storm¡¯s fury. Yet despite the terrible weather. A confrontation was unfolding on the ship¡¯s deck. The sharp sounds of impact echoed through the air. Thud! Thwack! The hound¡¯s fist slammed into Irene¡¯s stomach. She gasped in pain, and then a kick struck her shin. The fox staggered for a moment. "Ugh¡­!" Her breath came out in ragged gasps of pain. She tried to steady herself, but her exhausted body looked ready to collapse at any moment. Irene barely managed to stay conscious. Standing before her was the man in the gray robe. "See? You should¡¯ve just behaved yourself." The hound sneered. His lips curled into a wicked smile. He even hummed a tune, clearly enjoying the situation. The hound casually rotated his wrist. "Do you like getting hit or something? Why do you keep giving me reasons to hit you?" "¡­" "What¡¯s that? No answer?" Smack! Though it was called a confrontation, it was actually closer to a one-sided beating. Irene was barely conscious. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to properly hold her sword. And it was no wonder. She¡¯d been sedated, sprinted at full speed instead of passing out, cut down dozens of guards, and made it all the way to the top deck. She had no energy left to resist. "You tough little thing¡­ How are you still standing?" Anyone else would have collapsed by now. Irene was holding on with sheer willpower. "Well, at least it¡¯s entertaining! You¡¯ve still got that endurance, huh?" Grab. The hound seized the girl by her hair. He yanked her head up, locking her in place, then slapped her hard across the face. Smack! A stinging pain burned on her pale cheek, leaving a red mark. Blood dripped from her lips, probably from a cut inside her mouth. The hound laughed openly. "You know it, don¡¯t you? You¡¯ll never beat me." "¡­" "Have you forgotten who captured you and your little siblings? This is the second time you¡¯ve been caught by me." The fox couldn¡¯t argue. It was all true. Irene had already lost to the hound once before. When she had been sneaking her siblings out of the village, it was this very man who relentlessly pursued them. In the end, he had beaten her down and thrown her into a cage. "Face it. This is your fate." It was the same now. She was too exhausted to deal with an opponent like him. "So¡­ shall we continue?" The hound raised his hand again, ready to strike, but before he could, a voice stopped him. "That¡¯s enough." It was the young man in the suit. The "guest" who had been watching the situation unfold from the sidelines. He calmly intervened. "If you continue, you¡¯ll damage the product¡¯s value." "What the hell? I told you not to butt in." "I¡¯m simply giving you a rational observation. If you leave a scar, your employer won¡¯t be pleased." "¡­Tch. I know that." The mention of his employer seemed to have an effect. The hound clicked his tongue and stepped back. As he released her hair, Irene¡¯s legs gave way, and she collapsed to one knee. "¡­" "Hmm? Is the drug finally kicking in?" "She held out for quite a while. That sedative knocks out even bear beastfolk with one dose. The fact that she¡¯s still conscious is remarkable." "Well, it¡¯s over now." The hound dusted off his hands, showing no hesitation as he turned to the soldiers still standing nearby. "Move her. Don¡¯t damage her, or I¡¯ll make sure you regret it." "Yes, sir!" A few soldiers approached the fox. Her body was a wreck, and she lay limp, her spirit seemingly crushed. "¡­" Irene didn¡¯t resist. She had given up. She had done enough. At least she had given it her best. It felt like it was time to stop fighting. The despair was overwhelming, too much to hold on to hope. ¡ªIs it okay to hope for a miracle, just a little? ¡ªWho knows? Maybe a prince on a white horse will come to save us. She remembered the words Anne had once said to her. Back when they were trapped in the dark magician¡¯s lab, Anne had tried to encourage her to hold on to hope. Irene bit her lip. Yes. Playing the role of the princess in distress. Sitting still and waiting for a prince on a white horse wasn¡¯t such a bad experience after all. It felt comforting to think she might be rescued from her weakness. ''But¡­'' Would she really rely on that again? How many times had it been? If she kept waiting for help whenever she was in danger, how many white knights would it take to save her throughout her life? The girl was skeptical. ''Maybe.'' Maybe this was how it was meant to be. Even though she had faced the enemy who had killed her master, she hadn¡¯t even managed to leave a scratch, let alone get revenge. She had been toyed with, completely powerless. What was the point of struggling so pathetically? If she couldn¡¯t live her life without the help of others, could that really be considered a life at all? She had no right to wish for a prince on a white horse. She could only offer her neck to the danger that loomed ahead. "¡­" Irene was sinking deeper into despair. Perhaps it was her exhausted body that made her thoughts so bleak. As her arms were grabbed by the soldiers. A familiar voice echoed in her ears. It was her master¡¯s voice. Was she so far gone that she was hearing things now? Irene blinked her unfocused eyes. Her mind was clouded, and it was hard to tell what was real. The girl answered weakly. I¡¯m too tired. My body won¡¯t move anymore. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Two years is a long time. A lot has happened. You wouldn¡¯t believe how hellish it¡¯s been since you left. I don¡¯t even remember how I survived it. It¡¯s been a while. Can¡¯t you just listen to your student¡¯s complaints? Well, it¡¯s just a hallucination anyway. It doesn¡¯t really matter anymore. One of the people who killed you. I tried to fight, but with this tired body, I didn¡¯t stand a chance. What do you expect me to do? I want to stay with them, but wishing alone won¡¯t solve anything. I¡¯ve faced many dangers, but I really don¡¯t think I¡¯ll make it through this one. I remember. You told me never to surrender. To be someone who never bows their head. I tried to live that way. Because I wanted to be like you. Even if I didn¡¯t do it perfectly, I think I lived in the right direction. Maybe a little too stubbornly. Is it really? True self...? ¡°...¡± Irene stood in place. Whispers coloring her ears. As she mulled over the calm voice, her hazy consciousness gradually began to sharpen. It felt as though a realization she had been missing was suddenly sparking to life. - You must find your star. For the first time, the girl understood the meaning of those words. Until now, she had thought of the word star as referring to ''cherished people'' or ''beliefs to uphold,'' but in reality, it encompassed a much broader concept. A star signifies life itself. The direction in which she wished to move in her life. Only after establishing that could life finally dwell in the sword. It would be imbued with true light. Irene Foxis. The direction that name held. The life that followed. The star she aspired to. The sword that would eventually come to fruition. As the pitch-black dawn passed, a name emerged with the arrival of the long-awaited dawn. It is none other than the name of the life dwelling within the girl¡¯s sword. Crimson Flame. Whoosh-! Suddenly, flames burst forth. The hot heat began to rise, starting to erase even the biting chill of the raging storm. The pouring rain evaporated before it could even wet her body. Amidst the overwhelming heat, ¡°...Burn.¡± The girl opened her eyes. Meanwhile, There was a half-lidded gaze watching all of this unfold. ¡°Finally, the emergence of the Crimson Flame.¡± The snake muttered. The voice that had been acting as the fox¡¯s master soon returned to its youthful form. A sinister smile graced its lips. ¡°It is the time of awakening.¡± The wicked resonance flicked its tongue. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 73 - Crimson Flame (4) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 73 - Crimson Flame (4) ¡°Move the damn thing carefully~ Remember, if you leave a mark on her, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t trust these idiots for anything¡­ I¡¯ll follow along, so get her moving fast.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The hound sighed, turning his back. His expression showed clear dissatisfaction. He didn¡¯t trust his subordinates as far as he could throw them. Dusting off his sleeve irritably, he noticed an ache in his wrist. Seemed he¡¯d twisted it while blocking the fox¡¯s earlier attacks. ¡°Tch.¡± He should¡¯ve hit her more. Part of him wanted to beat her half to death, but under watchful eyes, he¡¯d restrained himself. He shot a glare toward the guest standing beside him. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°...A real pain in the ass.¡± He muttered curses under his breath. Everything about this situation grated on him. He wiped off the rainwater with a hand. Whooosh. The storm was getting fiercer, and the deck swayed continuously under the turbulent waves. The hound swept his soaked bangs back in frustration. Even standing was hard in these conditions, yet he stayed balanced with ease, a result of disciplined training. ¡°Ugh, this damn weather... It better let up soon.¡± As he muttered in irritation and started walking to get out of the rain, a faint voice touched his ear. ¡°...Burn.¡± An alien sound. Then, a chilling sensation flooded his entire body. ¡°...?!¡± A sharp thrill raced down his spine, banishing the cold he¡¯d felt just moments before. The hound spun around hastily, and his gaze fell on a dazzling blaze. ¡°What the¡­?¡± Without realizing it, his brow furrowed. It wasn¡¯t just the blinding brightness obscuring his view. A spine-tingling sense of danger gripped him, an instinct honed for survival blaring in alarm. Danger. No¡­ Death. A fear he hadn¡¯t felt in ages seized him, and for the first time, panic appeared on his face. His trembling eyes locked onto the girl, standing calmly amid the swirling flames. Whoosh¡ª! ¡°¡­¡± Under a night sky aglow with fierce heat, the fox stood, staring back at him with a tranquil expression. Her hair was stained red, and her once-dark eyes glowed with blood-red intensity. The atmosphere had shifted in an instant. ¡°Hah¡­¡± The hound let out a hollow laugh. ¡°What¡¯s with her?¡± The girl approached him step by step. The hound muttered curses, fumbling to draw his sword from his waist, his shoulders trembling like prey in fear. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± The roles had reversed. *** What was life? When looking back on the years that had passed, what was the single line that held the deepest meaning? Though it was a simple question, it was hard to answer. Maybe it would take a lifetime. Or even beyond. A question that might define even her existence after death. The fox struggled to find the answer. Every time. Relentlessly. Sssshhhhick¡ª! A fierce slash cut through the air. Following the brilliant crimson line it traced, flames burst into the night. A wondrous light. ¡°What the hell¡­?!¡± The man¡¯s face twisted in shock. Barely reacting, the hound brought up his sword to block. Clang! Screeeech¡ª! Sparks flew between the colliding blades. With a painful grinding sound, more force was applied, and the hound was pushed back. He gritted his teeth, fighting to hold his ground, but it was a desperate struggle, barely enough to delay the inevitable. With a slight twist of her sword, she sent him flying. ¡°Guh¡­?!¡± Thud¡ª! The hound flew backward, crashing into the ship¡¯s wall before managing to stop and steady himself, breathing heavily. ¡°Ugh, hah¡­¡± He stumbled as he tried to stand, groaning in pain. Glaring at the fox from his distance, he looked both defiant and afraid. ¡°You filthy beast¡­ How dare you¡­?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Irene stood in place, silent. Unlike the hound¡¯s frantic state, the air around her was deathly calm. Whooosh. The wind blew her fiery red hair, and her blood-red eyes blinked slowly within the flames. A serene sight. ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be happening.¡± His voice trembled. He had every reason to feel incredulous. Even after all his might had been unleashed, not a single effective blow had landed on her. All Irene did was stand there quietly. ¡®Something¡¯s changed.¡¯ The girl whispered inwardly. Looking down at her hand, she felt the intense heat radiating from the sword in her grasp, watching the gorgeous flames that covered its blade. Whoooosh¡ª! A strange sense of omnipotence flowed within her. She¡¯d crossed into a new realm of power. Now, it felt as though nothing could withstand her. The fox settled into a stance. ¡°You told me I¡¯d never be able to beat you.¡± Her lips moved, her calm voice resonating clearly, even amidst the storm. The hound scowled. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You said it yourself. You called me a beast, told me I¡¯d lost to you twice, that it was my fate to keep losing.¡± ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s your point?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious if the same holds true the third time.¡± ¡°Are you taunting me? How dare a beast like you¡­!¡± The hound scoffed, outraged. This was a new experience for him. Having powerful backers and natural strength, he¡¯d always been the one inflicting suffering. He¡¯d hardly ever known what it was like to be the weaker one. But. ¡°This time, things are different.¡± And there are times when even the strongest are forced to yield. The fox raised her sword, pointing it at him. ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡± ¡°Enough of your nonsense. I¡¯ll tear your mouth open so you can never talk again¡­!¡± Still clinging to his role as the stronger one, the hound clenched his sword tightly, muttering curses. Green mana flared around him, intensifying the storm as his unique power manifested¡ªwind magic woven into his swordsmanship. In stormy weather like this, it was deadlier than ever. The man charged, his eyes locked in a ferocious glare. ¡°Die!!¡± To the fox, it all seemed to move in slow motion. His gleaming sword, the gusts of wind swirling around the ship, the cyclone¡¯s gnashing teeth¡ªshe felt she could see every grain of dust in the air. ¡®It¡¯s¡­ calm.¡¯ The girl raised her blade. Crack¡ª! Sparks burst from her hand. A gentle glow spread, engulfing her sword entirely. ¡®Me.¡¯ What is life? To bloom as a humble flower, only to wither in shabby disarray¡­ What meaning lay in such a life? Find your star. She looked back on the path she¡¯d walked. She had mourned what was lost, grieved her own foolishness, and trod an unbending road, braving the loneliness. Countless words lined up to form a path: Sorrow, Regret, Rage, Weakness, Malice, Despair. Yet even so, Defiance. In the fox¡¯s unblinking gaze, her life¡¯s footprints converged into one and ignited, burning hot enough to drive away the storm¡¯s icy chill. Whooosh¡ª! ¡®My name is¡­¡¯ If asked what life was, she would answer without hesitation. Life is¡ªa single spark, fiercely burning, only to fade like the petals of a flame. A beautiful blade. A single breath exhaled. A heart held tight. Giving that life a name. ¡°Crimson Flame.¡± A flame, blooming red. The girl murmured softly. In the next moment, a red light poured from her sword. It was a strike carrying the entirety of her life. She lifted her sword, breathed, and steadied herself, before swinging it with everything she had. Slice¡ª A single, effortless slash. It cleaved through the hound¡¯s body and continued upward, slicing the storm-torn sky in half. The scarlet flame lingered briefly, marking the space as if dividing it. Then¡ª Boom¡ª! The flames surged, swallowing everything in their path. The hound toppled over. His upper body separated, and without a scream, his life ended, scattering as black ash into the air. ¡°¡­¡± The stormy sky grew calm as well. The fox looked up at the clear-cut mark lingering in the heavens. Between the clouds she had cleaved in two, there was a smooth backdrop. Not a single gust blew across the sea. The scene made one thing abundantly clear. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ done¡­¡± She had cut down the towering sky. *** ¡°Hah¡­¡± Irene staggered, struggling to stay upright, her breaths labored. Leaning on her sword like a cane, she glanced at the deck. Despite the monstrous power she¡¯d unleashed, the ship was unharmed, only slightly charred. In that fleeting moment, she¡¯d adjusted her strike¡¯s trajectory with precise control. The open deck had helped. Had they fought indoors, her final blow might have sunk the entire ship, dragging hundreds of enslaved people down with it. ¡®Seems I was lucky.¡¯ She pressed her fingertips to her brow as a headache blurred her vision. As she swayed, soldiers began emerging one by one, watching for an opportunity. ¡°¡­¡± But at her gaze, they backed away, visibly shaken. After what they had just witnessed, they dared not approach, even though she was clearly exhausted. Irene stood silently, regaining her breath. ¡®What now?¡¯ She¡¯d long since run out of stamina. Though she¡¯d reached her goal, even breathing now felt like a struggle. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sssss¡ª Her once crimson-stained hair slowly returned to its natural color. Like the tide receding, the feeling of invincibility faded away. The fox bit her lip to stave off the weakness creeping into her body. ¡®It¡¯s not over yet.¡¯ The hound was dead, but that wasn¡¯t the end. Soldiers still waited, eyeing her from a distance. The ¡°guest¡± was also watching her from afar. And at the lowest level of the ship, people who needed her help were still imprisoned. There was no clear solution to her predicament. Could she break through? Whether she could or not, she had no choice but to try. Resolved to push herself a bit further, she tightened her grip on her sword. Just as she did so¡ª Clap. A sudden, slow clap echoed in her ears. The sound was both familiar and deeply unsettling. ¡°¡­¡± In the next instant, someone was standing behind her, wrapping their arms around her body. A comforting warmth melted away the coldness that had seeped into her. It was a gentle embrace. The fox grasped the arms around her, clutching them tightly, as her trembling lips uttered soft words. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve been watching all this time, haven¡¯t you?¡± A playful response came back. ¡°Seems the fox I raised decided to leave home.¡± The voice was kind. The serpent rested his chin on her shoulder, a faint smile crossing his face. ¡°You did well, Miss Irene.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°For now, just rest and lean on me. I know you have a lot to say, but let¡¯s save it for later.¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± The fox nodded quietly. With a warm smile, the young man held the exhausted girl gently in his arms. And for a while, Irene sank into the warmth of his embrace. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 74 - Crimson Flame (5) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 74 - Crimson Flame (5) A gently rippling sea. It was a remarkably calm night. The storm that had raged violently was scattered by the flaming sword strike, leaving a pristine scene in view. A cloudless night sky. Under the starlit backdrop, we leaned on each other. Holding the fox from behind, I spoke, supporting her now-slumped shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re badly hurt.¡± ¡°...I¡¯m fine.¡± Exhausted, Irene let out a shaky breath. Contrary to her words, her body bore wounds both large and small. I gave a faint, bitter smile. ¡°Stay still for just a moment.¡± I gathered a bit of lie at my fingertips, conjuring a faint illusion. With a snap of my fingers, shadows spread, enveloping the girl in a brief darkness. In an instant, the wounds on her body vanished. The fox¡¯s body healed in a flash. Although I¡¯d used some energy, seeing her restored skin brought a sense of satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s much better.¡± I smiled softly and brushed her auburn hair. ¡°The pain should ease now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Irene looked over her body in a daze. After a moment, she seemed to gather her thoughts, turning to face me. Her clear eyes reflected only my image. Her hesitant lips parted. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Just two words. Maybe she wasn¡¯t very good at expressing herself. There were things she wanted to say, but it seemed hard to put them into words. I replied with a reassuring smile. ¡°No need for thanks. It¡¯s enough for me that you¡¯re safe, Miss Irene.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Miss Irene?¡± I¡¯d meant it playfully, but she responded with a bit of a heavy look. The fox¡¯s gaze held a trace of complicated emotions. What was she thinking? After a quiet moment, she asked in a low voice. ¡°The voice of my master¡­ whispering in my ear earlier. Was that a hallucination you created¡­?¡± ¡°Oh my, you caught on?¡± ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t realize. But when you appeared, I thought maybe it was.¡± ¡°It might have been a bit of an intrusion. He must have been important to you¡­ I apologize.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t apologize.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not you who should be sorry. I brought this situation on myself, and you¡­ you came to save me again. I don¡¯t want to be shameless enough to expect an apology from you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ me who should be sorry, not you.¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been under more stress than I thought.¡± Her gaze dropped to the deck. I felt a bitter taste in my mouth. This wasn¡¯t like her. She wasn¡¯t one to speak so weakly. It seemed the struggle with the hound and the ordeal of awakening had left her worn out in many ways. Gently, I brushed her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m doing this because I want to.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll save this talk for later. For now, let¡¯s focus on solving the problem right in front of us, shall we?¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Irene nodded, clinging to my sleeve, possibly out of a need for stability. It seemed almost instinctual. I wanted to tease her, but held back. This night¡¯s episode was finally coming to a close. Whooosh¡ª A soft breeze blew. As I scanned the quiet deck, I saw those surrounding us. Most of them were low-ranking soldiers under the hound¡¯s command. ¡°Hmm.¡± None of them seemed particularly strong. Even without me here, Irene, exhausted as she was, could have handled them. Well, except for one person. ¡®There he is.¡¯ My gaze stopped at a certain spot. A young man stood there. He had flowing green hair and wore a neat suit, an impressive figure. And he concealed a presence strong enough to envelop the entire ship. At minimum, someone of a professor¡¯s level. ¡°Hah.¡± I let a subtle smile tug at my lips. The young man had noticed me as well, his eyes fixed on me since moments before. With a smirk, he spoke first. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to meet you in a place like this.¡± His greeting was casual. ¡°It¡¯s been nearly a year.¡± ¡°You are¡­?¡± His green eyes widened as he finally recognized that the one standing in front of him was the real me. After dropping the secret weapon he held, he knelt in surrender, folding his hands behind his back. ¡°My apologies for not recognizing you sooner. I greet you, Leader of the Stars.¡± His attitude changed in an instant. I looked at the flustered young man and spoke in a leisurely tone. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Unnamed.¡± He was someone I knew. *** In the original story, three major factions were introduced as enemies. The Baobab Tree, the Businessman, and the King. Among them, inspired by the concept of a ¡°king,¡± stood a figure who ruled the underworld¡ªa lord of evil. In the dark circles, he was known as the Sovereign. Once upon a time, he had been the very name of greed, devouring the empire¡¯s nights. Even now, obscured by Astro¡¯s light, his influence still touched every corner of the continent. When people in this dirty world speak of legends, they often point to him as the first of the villains. ¡®And.¡¯ By his side stood five swords. Sometimes referred to as the Five Evils. Unnamed, Faithless, Unreliable, Disloyal, and Unfaithful. The man now kneeling before me was one of them. ¡®The Unnamed One, whose presence is unknown.¡¯ As the most favored sword, he was a formidable figure who served as the Sovereign¡¯s right hand. I looked down at him in silence. Not a wrinkle on his suit. I spoke, letting a subtle remark slip. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought I¡¯d find you on a Businessman¡¯s ship?¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised as well.¡± Unnamed responded in a formal tone. Though time had passed, his characteristic rigidness remained unchanged. ¡°I heard the King had allied with the Businessman, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be moving this quickly.¡± ¡°The alliance was established in secrecy¡­ Of course, you would already know.¡± ¡°Haha, I tend to pick up things easily.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure we¡¯re more thorough going forward.¡± I asked lightly. ¡°How is King doing?¡± ¡°My lord is well.¡± ¡°A pity.¡± ¡°Though, he does still grumble about it. Says it feels strange without his right arm, the one you took.¡± ¡°Good to hear. If possible, I¡¯d love to take his other arm, too.¡± ¡°I will do everything I can to prevent that.¡± ¡°Heh, as if you could?¡± We exchanged a few words. To a passerby, it might seem friendly, but if you listened closely, each remark held a subtle edge. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again.¡± ¡°Likewise.¡± ¡°Please pass along my regards to your lord.¡± ¡°I will¡­ if, that is, I make it out of here alive.¡± ¡°You¡¯re good at assessing situations.¡± Our conversation felt like a dance on a blade¡¯s edge. Unnamed cast a glance at Irene, who was leaning against me. He seemed to be gauging our relationship. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°The kidnapping was carried out solely by the hound. My assignment was only to oversee the ship¡¯s security.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize she was someone close to you. Had I known, I would have stopped him myself.¡± ¡°Not quite a companion, but someone dear to me.¡± ¡°Ah, a romantic partner then.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ let¡¯s say something close to that?¡± ¡°Either way¡­ I just wanted to make it clear that this was not something my lord ordered.¡± Desperately defending his master, Unnamed. I crossed my arms as I listened. There wasn¡¯t a single lie in what he¡¯d said. The kidnapping was indeed the hound¡¯s scheme alone. ¡®But.¡¯ Even indifference deserves a price. Though I considered eliminating him, the King still held certain uses for me. That was the reason I¡¯d spared him a year ago. ¡°Hmm¡­ Alright, let¡¯s do this.¡± After a brief pause, I spoke calmly. The timing was convenient. I was in need of a useful pawn. ¡°I¡¯ll need a bit of help from you.¡± ¡°Help¡­ with what, exactly?¡± ¡°From now on, I plan to take control of this ship. Help me eliminate the remaining forces. I¡¯d handle it myself, but circumstances make it a bit difficult right now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me to betray our alliance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s one way to see it.¡± The ¡°difficult circumstances¡± were quite simple. I was running out of power. Ding! [Current power remaining: 21.7%] The screen showed a nearly depleted level. While Irene fought above, I had gone below to the lowest deck, where the slaves were kept. Between the cold iron bars, I¡¯d seen the appalling conditions they endured. There were many suffering people. Some were dying children who hadn¡¯t survived the hardship. I couldn¡¯t just walk away. After healing one after another, I¡¯d used up more energy than I¡¯d planned. For that reason, I needed someone to take control of the ship for me. ¡°Unnamed. For someone of your skill, this should be no trouble.¡± ¡°What compensation will I receive in exchange for following your orders?¡± ¡°Your life.¡± ¡°I accept.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you in an alliance? You agreed rather quickly.¡± ¡°My lord himself would have done the same in this situation. The gains from keeping the alliance aren¡¯t worth the losses from my death.¡± ¡°Efficient, as always.¡± I smiled faintly. Taking that as his cue, Unnamed gathered his hidden weapons and stood. Without a hint of hesitation, he moved toward the ship¡¯s interior. ¡°I will carry it out at once.¡± His figure retreated quietly. As I watched him go, he turned as if he¡¯d suddenly remembered something. ¡°Ah¡­ come to think of it.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°The hound mentioned something interesting.¡± ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°He said there¡¯s an explosive spell embedded in the lowest deck. Apparently, it will activate shortly after his death. I suspect it¡¯s meant to sink the ship.¡± ¡°I figured as much.¡± ¡°I could tell you already knew, but I thought it best to mention it.¡± ¡°Well¡­ the ship isn¡¯t going down, so no need to worry. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll proceed without hesitation.¡± Unnamed nodded and leapt forward. In an instant, he vanished from sight. The murderous aura surrounding me dissipated as I finished organizing the situation. Then, from the girl leaning in my arms, a voice sounded unexpectedly. Her tone filled with shock. ¡°W-Wait¡­ What did he say? Is the ship going to sink¡­?¡± The fox looked up at me, her black eyes trembling. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 75 - Crimson Flame (6) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 75 - Crimson Flame (6) [EP.10 Slave Traders] ¡ªCrashing waves, Sinking Iron Cages¡ª Originally, this episode didn¡¯t begin with a kidnapping. The main characters had gone on a school trip to the sea. Regia, Irene, and Charlotte. The three of them were enjoying a late-night walk when they happened upon slave traders¡¯ wagons by chance. Determined to help, they began tailing the wagons. Eventually, they made it to a massive transport ship loaded with supplies. ¡ªWhat¡­ What should we do? ¡ªIt¡¯ll take a while for the professors to arrive¡­! ¡ªThe ship is about to set sail. ¡ªThis is our only chance. ¡ªYes. If we hesitate, they¡¯ll leave. ¡ªLet¡¯s go. The children boarded the ship and launched into battle. Panicked soldiers flocked toward them. At the time, Regia¡¯s abilities were still unstable, but the other two were at a fair level, so the threat was manageable. Unnamed withdrew the moment he saw Charlotte¡¯s face. ¡ªThere¡¯s no need to get entangled with the princess. ¡ªHound¡­ I regret to say our alliance ends here. Thanks to his quick betrayal, the difficulty was lowered. Even though the hound put up a fierce fight, the children banded together and finally took him down. Just when they thought it was all over¡­ BOOM!! A deafening explosion echoed. The transport ship was rigged to sink automatically if the hound, its overseer, died. It was a failsafe to prevent enemies from seizing the ship or supplies. The vessel, badly damaged, slowly began descending into the sea. ¡ªWe have to escape, now! ¡ªThe ship is sinking too fast! ¡ªThese lunatics¡­! ¡ªThere are still innocent people trapped below! ¡ªWe¡¯re running out of time. ¡ªAt this rate, we¡¯ll go down with it. The children tried their best, but exhausted as they were, they couldn¡¯t save everyone. Crashing waves. Sinking iron cages. They could only watch helplessly as it all unfolded. It was hardly a happy ending. This ordeal pressed hard on the main characters, but later became a crucial foundation for their growth. The classic path of growth through failure. ¡®But¡­ it was just too cruel.¡¯ They¡¯d shown the three of them, completely broken down, in brutal detail. No matter how many attempts were made, the ship couldn¡¯t be saved. The story could only progress if they took down the boss, the hound. Attempts were made to dismantle the detonation spell, but with hundreds of intertwined circuits, it was no easy feat. And there wasn¡¯t just one; the spells were spread evenly across the ship. ¡®It was practically inevitable.¡¯ It would have been the same for anyone. As exceptional as they were, they were still students who hadn¡¯t even gone through their coming-of-age ceremony. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Which made it all the more disheartening. The image of those kids, tears streaming down their faces, came to mind again and again. ¡®Poor things.¡¯ I clicked my tongue in frustration. Shaking off these thoughts, I felt a hand tugging on my sleeve. It was Irene, leaning against me. ¡°W-Wait¡­ Did I hear that right? The ship is sinking¡­?¡± The fox looked up at me in shock, her black eyes trembling. It seemed the word ¡°sinking¡± had startled her. With a shaky voice, she asked, ¡°Is¡­ is the ship really going down¡­?¡± Just as it seemed the crisis had passed, an even bigger problem awaited. For her, this must have felt like a bolt from the blue. I answered calmly. ¡°It hasn¡¯t happened yet.¡± ¡°He said it¡¯ll explode within thirty minutes. If we don¡¯t free everyone now¡­¡± ¡°Miss Irene. Calm yourself.¡± ¡°But we¡¯re running out of time¡­!¡± ¡°Shh.¡± I placed a finger to her lips. Her panicked words halted, and she slowly began to steady her breathing. Like a dwindling flame, she gradually calmed down. After a moment, Irene lowered her head. ¡°...Is this my fault too?¡± Her muttered words were filled with anguish. Was she blaming herself? It was her hand that had cut down the hound. Her action, intended to protect everyone, had triggered a self-destructive end. No wonder she felt dazed. I denied her question firmly. ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± I placed my hand atop her head. With a playful intent to reassure her, I tousled her auburn hair. Her unfocused eyes looked up at me. ¡°This time, it¡¯ll be different.¡± I spoke confidently. Then, gently prying the fox away from me, I helped her sit on the floor. As if to tell her to wait for just a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Snap! I snapped my fingers. With shadows cloaking my fingertips, my senses sharpened as they spread outward. I could feel traces of foreign mana throughout the ship. Ding! [Current remaining power: 20.2%] About 20% of my power remained. Though much was already used, there was barely enough to handle this. ¡®There are seventy explosive spells prepared on the ship.¡¯ If about five were to go off, the ship would still hold, so in truth, only sixty-five needed to be dismantled. An intricate design of hundreds of interconnected circuits. One wrong move, and all seventy would explode at once. To disable the spell, all sixty-five needed to be disarmed simultaneously, with zero margin for error. ¡®First, I need a clear view.¡¯ The spells were evenly scattered across the lowest level of the ship. To solve the issue simultaneously, I needed to stand in a spot where all seventy were within sight. I clapped my hands together swiftly. Clap! In the next moment, I was standing in midair a short distance from the ship. Black waves surged beneath my feet. With the ocean wind in my ears, I gazed down at the massive vessel. ¡°¡­¡± After a brief breath, I slowly lifted my eyelids. As my white pupils revealed themselves, the world of mana appeared before my eyes. I focused on the ship with a steady gaze. Vuuuuum¡ª! I could feel it. The steady pulse of mana flowing within. Hundreds of circuits intertwined, forming tens of thousands of interconnected lines. I raised a single finger, pointing at their center. ¡°Illuminate.¡± The threads of mana in the air became vivid. Carefully, I maneuvered my fingertips, pulling away the web of circuits like strands in a spider¡¯s web. It required delicate control, a focus so precise it was harder than threading a needle from afar. Taking a steady breath, I continued seeking the core of the circuits. Ding! [Current remaining power: 15.4%] Ding! [Current remaining power: 12.1%] Ding! [Current remaining power: 9.7%] My power was rapidly draining. In this razor-edged tension, I searched for a single flaw among the resonating circuits. Before long, I found it. Amidst the circuits lay a shining core, a gleaming heart within layers of spells. Without hesitation, I pointed my finger toward it. Pouring all my remaining power into a single virtual bullet, I shot it toward the heart, carried by the gusting wind. With a shimmering mirage trailing behind it¡ª ¡°Shatter.¡± I whispered the spell. ¡°Blackout.¡± Immediately. Pop! A soft sound escaped, and darkness shot forward. The speeding projectile pierced the core of the star-like heart. At once, the circuits began to darken, their once-brilliant light snuffed out. Mana connections were severed, nullifying the spells. Thud, thud¡ª Though the time limit had passed, only faint echoes remained. No changes came over the ship. ¡®It¡¯s done.¡¯ The moment I could finally exhale in relief¡ª A familiar mechanical sound chimed. Ding! [Current remaining power: 0%] A blue screen appeared before my eyes. Blood spurted from my mouth in a heavy cough. ¡°Kuek¡­!¡± Blood stained my sleeve, dark as ink. The sensation of floating vanished, and my body began to fall from the sky. As I watched the rapidly approaching water below, a thought belatedly struck me. ¡®Ah.¡¯ I¡¯d overdone it. Splash¡ª! A fierce impact struck as icy water engulfed my body. My vision blurred, and though I knew I had to surface, my body wouldn¡¯t obey. My eyelids grew heavy and began to close. ¡®This is bad¡­ if it ends like this¡­¡¯ My consciousness drifted away. In the fading darkness of my sight¡­ Clasp¡ª A hand grasped mine as I sank. A last glimpse of flowing auburn hair. And I closed my eyes. *** Some time later. Back on the ship¡¯s deck. Two figures, drenched and soaked, lay sprawled across the cold planks. They looked as if they¡¯d just come up from the sea. ¡°Wake up¡­!¡± A golden-haired boy lay unconscious. His body was limp, motionless. He wasn¡¯t breathing. The fox, her face pale, was pressing down on his chest. Her movements carried a desperate urgency, giving him CPR. ¡°No¡­ you can¡¯t die like this.¡± Though exhausted, the girl¡¯s hands didn¡¯t falter. Tears welled in her eyes, falling as she grasped his jaw. Leaning in, she pressed her lips to his, breathing her own breath into him. A faint flush of color returned to his face. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± Irene panted heavily. Lowering her head, she repeated the artificial breaths again and again. The desperate act of a beast fighting to save her master. *** I awoke¡­ Two days later. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 76 - The Only Ones for Each Other (1) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 76 - The Only Ones for Each Other (1) The fox didn¡¯t trust humans. In her younger days, she¡¯d experienced a betrayal so thorough that it destroyed her life. ¡ªI run a small business in the capital. ¡ªWork brought me near your village, and while I¡¯m here, I¡¯d like us to become friends. ¡ªI want to be a friend to all of you. She couldn¡¯t count how many times she regretted it. If only she hadn¡¯t trusted him, hadn¡¯t leaned on him so easily, then maybe her village would never have turned into a sea of flames. That ruthless memory left a scar as deep as any trauma. On the day her world disappeared in fire, Irene swore she would never trust humans again. She wouldn¡¯t let herself rely on anyone, only to be left betrayed and humiliated. And as the years passed, this vow wrapped around her tightly. ¡®I won¡¯t be deceived.¡¯ She wouldn¡¯t trust. Wouldn¡¯t rely. Wouldn¡¯t want. Even if someone seemed kind, humans would betray you as soon as you turned your back. She must never rely on them. She¡¯d lived with these beliefs. She assumed she always would. And she did, until¡­ ¡ªWon¡¯t you let me tame you? She met an unusual boy. At first, she had no choice. To save her siblings, she needed his help, even if he was the type of human she loathed. With the thought of ¡°just this once,¡± she reached out her hand. ¡ªI¡¯ll take care of you. ¡ªI¡¯ll help you escape this hellish place. Still, she kept her guard up. She¡¯d made a practical decision, not one based on trust in some flimsy hope. In fact, she¡¯d been openly hostile. Yet. ¡ªI simply need a friend. But the boy never pulled away. He just stayed beside her, quietly offering his hand. Again and again, he¡¯d helped her. ¡ªThere¡¯s no need to worry. ¡ªYour siblings are being well cared for here. He¡¯d taken in her siblings, who meant everything to her. To children who had known nothing but iron cages, he¡¯d given a warm home and a life where they no longer had to live in fear. ¡ªI¡¯ve come to rescue you. ¡ªIt¡¯s alright now. You¡¯ve held on so well. When the dark magicians had captured her, the boy had run to her side, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. He held the broken fox close, soothing her for a long time. Whispering gentle words. ¡ªMiss Irene. ¡ªIf there¡¯s anything I can do to make your life a little less miserable, I will gladly lend you my strength. Each time, the fox felt herself grow more confused. She didn¡¯t want to admit it. Her hatred toward humans was beginning to fade, little by little. So she kept pushing the boy away. ¡®This is wrong.¡¯ Her once solid resolve was starting to crack. A light had appeared in her dark world. The peace she¡¯d longed for was right in her hands. When she heard his kind words, she felt as though the walls she¡¯d built around her heart were on the verge of collapsing. She never voiced it, but she felt afraid. ¡®I must not depend on him.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t let her guard down. She couldn¡¯t believe in him. But her heart wasn¡¯t following her will, and she found herself leaning on him more and more. So she tried even harder to be alone. ¡®My problems¡­ I need to solve them on my own.¡¯ That was why she hadn¡¯t asked for his help. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask. A foolish stubbornness kept her from trusting a human. She¡¯d come close to falling apart, but the boy had watched over her all along. At her most dangerous moment, he had been there to support her. ¡ªYou did well, Miss Irene. ¡ªJust lean on me for a little while. I know you have a lot to say, but it¡¯s alright to wait until later. His gentle voice warmed her ears. Just hearing it made her feel at ease. Her fears dissolved, her legs went weak, her eyes burned, and her fists clenched instinctively. Why did she feel so relieved? ¡®I¡­¡¯ The fox finally understood. There was no denying it any longer. A wave of emotion swelled, threatening to overflow at any moment. She decided to accept it. ¡®I¡­ trust you.¡¯ Without even realizing it, she had come to depend on him. Though she¡¯d spent her life doubting others, he was the one person she¡¯d learned to believe in. It may have taken too long to come to terms with it. ¡ªWon¡¯t you let me tame you? I¡­ Have already been tamed by you. So deeply that I could never escape. Any struggle would only entangle her more in the threads of this sticky, inescapable feeling. She feared she might one day be betrayed again. ¡°Please¡­ wake up¡­!¡± But she was already clinging to him. Crying as she held his limp body. ¡°No¡­ you can¡¯t die like this.¡± She pressed her lips to his. Breathing warm air into his mouth. Lowering her head over and over, pouring her breath into him as her lips met his. Each desperate attempt spoke of her devotion. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± Her breath came out in ragged gasps. The boy, now peaceful, had resumed breathing once more. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With trembling hands, Irene grasped his sleeve. Relief flooded her, but so did a deep resignation. ¡®Ah.¡¯ She had fallen into a terrible trap. Though she feared the thought of betrayal with all her heart, she couldn¡¯t let go of his trembling hand. It was already too late to escape. Now, all she could do was pray. ¡®Please¡­¡¯ May I, in all my frailty, never be abandoned by you. With that faint murmur, the fox quietly leaned into him. *** The boy had survived. Though unconscious, thanks to Irene¡¯s quick actions, his life had been spared. His golden hair lay scattered across the deck. ¡°¡­¡± He looked peaceful, almost as if he were simply sleeping. Next to him lay Irene, utterly exhausted and struggling to catch her breath. Her body was soaked through, her appearance in disarray. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Her weary breath came out in short gasps. They¡¯d nearly both ended up as fish food. The waves at dawn had been nothing short of deadly. She¡¯d managed to survive only because her strength had partially returned. Irene swept her disheveled hair back. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t rest yet.¡± She muttered to herself as if casting a spell. Almost like self-hypnosis, she mumbled under her breath and forced her trembling legs to stand. Then, she carefully lifted the boy¡¯s limp body. Leaving him here was a risk she couldn¡¯t take. Though he¡¯d survived the worst, he was still unconscious. He¡¯d fallen into the sea and needed warmth urgently, as well as a change of clothes. ¡®This ship is huge¡­ there must be a cabin somewhere.¡¯ With that thought, she started walking. Just as she was about to enter the ship¡¯s interior¡ª ¡°We meet again.¡± A voice sounded from behind. It was the Unnamed. At some point, he had returned, leaning against the rail, cleaning his weapons. His black suit was drenched in blood. ¡°...!¡± The fox reacted belatedly, moving back. She hid the boy¡¯s body behind her, holding her sword in front of her like a staff. Maybe it was her exhaustion, but her arms shook slightly. Yet she held her stance firmly. Her trembling blade aimed directly at the green-haired man. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so on edge.¡± The Unnamed¡¯s response was indifferent. His expression was unshaken, without a hint of hostility. It seemed he wasn¡¯t interested in her, but Irene didn¡¯t dare let her guard down. She still remembered the conversation he¡¯d had with the boy. ¡®They didn¡¯t seem friendly.¡¯ It was clear that they were from opposing factions. Their exchange had been downright chilling. Considering that he¡¯d supposedly cut off the Sovereign¡¯s right hand, the Unnamed would certainly have a grudge against him. And now, with the boy unconscious, this was the perfect chance. ¡®Damn it¡­ he won¡¯t miss this opportunity.¡¯ Determined, Irene prepared herself for a fight. But. The Unnamed did nothing. He merely examined his equipment in silence, tidying his blood-stained clothes. ¡°Ahem.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Her dark prediction was utterly wrong. Puzzled, she watched as the Unnamed finished his inspection and spoke. His tone was purely business-like. ¡°No need to be on guard. I have no intention of attacking.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Irene narrowed her eyes in confusion. Refusing to fight, in this situation? She watched him, hoping for some hint of his intentions, but the Unnamed remained unreadable, muttering only a few cryptic words. ¡°I follow orders. Nothing more.¡± ¡°What do you¡­?¡± ¡°The Sovereign has no desire for the death of the Star. Even if the opportunity is perfect, it¡¯s pointless if it won¡¯t please my lord.¡± The Unnamed paused. Then, he continued. ¡°...Besides, there¡¯s another reason I can¡¯t kill him.¡± ¡°Another reason?¡± ¡°I regret that I can¡¯t say more. It¡¯s not my place to share it lightly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re that curious, ask him yourself.¡± The Unnamed unilaterally ended the conversation. Apparently done, he stepped up to the railing. With a polite nod, he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Our deal has been fulfilled. There are no other forces left on board. I¡¯ve also disposed of the bodies, so you can use the ship as you wish.¡± ¡°Wait, hold on¡ª¡± ¡°When he wakes up, please relay my regards. Until then.¡± With a flutter¡ª The Unnamed jumped over the railing without hesitation. The young man disappeared, and shortly after, a green-winged bird emerged. Its wings beat powerfully as it soared through the night sky. The fox could only watch him disappear, dazed. *** ¡°¡­¡± I opened my eyes with a hazy gaze. The ceiling above was unfamiliar. As fragmented memories surfaced, I quickly realized that I was inside the ship. It was exactly like the cabins I¡¯d seen in passing. ¡®So it really was Irene.¡¯ The last thing I remembered before I lost consciousness was the sight of her red hair swaying before me. How much time had passed? A throbbing headache reminded me that I¡¯d overexerted my power, leaving me far from refreshed. I took a deep breath. ¡®First, I need to assess the situation.¡¯ As I tried to sit up, brushing off the remnants of sleep, I felt something strange. ¡°Hm¡­?¡± My body felt heavy. It was as if something soft was pressing down on me. Looking down in the direction of the weight, I was met with a completely unexpected sight. A swaying, reddish-orange tail. ¡°¡­¡± Black eyes stared back at me. The girl, lying on top of me, gave a faint smile as our gazes met. ¡°¡­You¡¯re awake.¡± She whispered softly, her voice drifting to my ear. It was Irene. The fox, clad in only a thin white shirt, was lying comfortably in my arms. The ears atop her head drooped, giving her an air of contentment. ¡°I was worried¡­ you didn¡¯t wake up for two days.¡± Irene rested her cheek against my chest. Stunned, I could only blink in confusion. ¡°¡­¡± What was this? What was going on? [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 77 - The Only Ones for Each Other (2) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 77 - The Only Ones for Each Other (2) "¡­You''re awake." Irene lay close against me, almost as if she were embracing me. When she noticed that I¡¯d regained consciousness, she slowly lifted her body off the bed. She let out a sigh of relief, leaving only a faint smile behind. ¡°I¡¯m glad. You wouldn¡¯t wake up, so I was getting worried.¡± Her voice came out as a low murmur, carrying a softness that felt different than usual. There was no trace of her usual prickly attitude. I gave her a somewhat puzzled look, and as she turned away, she held something out to me¡ªa glass that felt warm in my hand. ¡°It¡¯s a tea made from frostgrass. It¡¯s good for restoring energy, so drink up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Still a bit disoriented, I took the offered tea, feeling its gentle warmth in my fingertips. As I quietly sipped, Irene stood nearby, watching intently. ¡°¡­¡± Her gaze was strangely intense. Suppressing the awkwardness, I made sure to drink every drop. The lingering drowsiness started to clear, and with my head feeling a bit clearer, I turned to her with a question. ¡°...So, how long has it been since I lost consciousness?¡± ¡°Two days straight.¡± ¡°Longer than I thought. Nothing unusual happened while I was out, I hope?¡± ¡°Nothing at all. We just kept on sailing, that¡¯s all.¡± She calmly recounted what had happened¡ªfrom the moment she pulled me out of the water to the brief encounter with the Unnamed and the effort it took to bring me to the cabin. Everything had unfolded mostly as expected. ¡®That¡¯s a relief.¡¯ Feeling a sense of delayed reassurance, I ran a hand through my messy hair. Then, all of a sudden, Irene, who had been sitting quietly beside me, spoke up, her tone questioning. ¡°The Unnamed¡­ Why did he just leave us like that?¡± Considering how hostile things had seemed between us, she had every right to be curious. In response, I gave a vague smile. ¡°Who knows? I don¡¯t really know myself.¡± ¡°The Unnamed told me to ask you. He said there was a reason he couldn¡¯t kill you.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± I let out a short sigh, realizing the Unnamed must¡¯ve dropped a needless hint. I paused, leaning on my hand in thought, recalling memories from years ago¡ªevents tangled in a murky past. It wasn¡¯t exactly the sort of story I wanted to share with others. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°¡­I thought so.¡± She nodded, but her reaction was odd. Normally, she would have brushed it off without interest, but today her gaze seemed unusually troubled, almost disappointed. ¡°If you say so, I¡¯ll respect that. I¡¯m sure you have your reasons.¡± Her words of understanding were at odds with the subtle shadow in her eyes. Did the Unnamed really leave that much of an impression? Surprised by her reaction, I laughed awkwardly and decided to steer the conversation to a different subject. ¡°Speaking of which¡­ Miss Irene?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Earlier, when I woke up on the bed¡­ we were, well, tangled up in quite a unique position. Would you mind explaining how that happened?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ about that.¡± She paused briefly, then answered in a steady voice, her tail twitching faintly. ¡°I was keeping watch by your side. I didn¡¯t know when you¡¯d wake up, so I tried to stay up through the night, but I must have fallen asleep at some point.¡± ¡°So you watched over me for two days?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t that big of a deal¡­ Just stayed up through the night, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough for me. I¡¯m moved, honestly.¡± Without thinking, I reached out and gently stroked her head, my hand brushing through her red hair. Her warmth spread softly across my palm. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ glad to be of help.¡± She smiled faintly. Her drooped ears perked up, showing a hint of her true feelings. I tilted my head, a little confused. ¡®What¡¯s this about?¡¯ She seemed strangely pleasant. Obedient, even. It was a side of her that felt unfamiliar, almost like her usual cold demeanor had softened. I found it a bit puzzling, but soon let the thought pass. ¡®I¡¯m not sure what caused the change, but¡­¡¯ Seeing her smile made me happy. She usually kept a stony expression, so maybe now she was finally letting herself relax a little. If it was a positive change, then I welcomed it wholeheartedly. Softly, I continued patting her head. We spent a moment like this before something came to mind. ¡°...Oh, by the way, what about the others?¡± ¡°The others?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about the people who were captured as illegal slaves. If I recall, they were locked up in the lower decks.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been freed. They¡¯re staying in the second-floor cabins now.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Everything seemed to have been taken care of. I got up from where I was sitting, intending to go check on them myself. Although I had briefly looked them over before, I wanted a more thorough headcount to make the following steps easier. Someone might also need further medical attention. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a quick look around.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll come too.¡± Irene followed closely behind. We put on our outer garments and stepped out of the cabin. *** We meticulously made our way around the ship¡¯s interior. This vessel was several times the size of an average passenger ship, so going through everything took quite a while. It felt less like a ship and more like a fortress. Few ships in the world could match this level of extravagance of the Businessman. ¡®What a great gift.¡¯ This ship was mine now. It meant I could do as I pleased with it. Its basic functions were so exceptional that it would only take a few minor modifications to make it fully operational. I set a new destination¡ªthe harbor managed by Astro. ¡®I should send a notice ahead.¡¯ Someone needed to safely transport the ship on my behalf since I still had the rest of the school trip to consider. With two days already passed, I planned to return to the accommodations by tomorrow. Flap¡ª I sent a crow made of shadows flying off. Its dark wings beat through the air as it flew with my message. By tomorrow morning, it should reach headquarters. Once Lena received it, she would open a portal, allowing us to switch places and head back to the travel site. ¡®Perfect.¡¯ Everything was set. Some students might find it strange if I vanished for three days, only to reappear without warning, but as an assistant instructor, all I needed to do was maintain silence. After all, this authority was precisely for moments like this. And, of course, the professor in charge of the trip was Selena. Our master would always side with her apprentice, so any minor rumors wouldn¡¯t be an issue. ¡°Haha.¡± I grinned, pleased with the flawless plan. Brushing off idle thoughts, I started walking again. The ship¡¯s interior was spotless. ¡®Not bad.¡¯ That must have been Unnamed¡¯s handiwork. He¡¯d dealt with the onboard troops, leaving not even a trace of blood behind. It seemed the bodies had been tossed into the sea. As expected from the Sovereign¡¯s right hand¡ªhis cleanup was impeccable. ¡®I suppose I¡¯ve honed my own skills as well.¡¯ As I was mulling over this thought, Irene, who was walking beside me, broke the silence with another question about the Unnamed. ¡°The Unnamed¡­ He seemed afraid of you.¡± ¡°Well, he has good reason to be.¡± ¡°He was the same after you lost consciousness. I watched him break out into a cold sweat and back off without getting close.¡± ¡°What a shame. I¡¯d have liked to see him lose that rigid expression.¡± ¡°Why is he so afraid of you?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t say.¡± There was no way around it. Two years ago, during the underworld¡¯s great war, anyone who had encountered me then would inevitably carry similar fear. I was a bit more¡­ intense back then. ¡°Let¡¯s just say¡­ various things happened.¡± My answer was, once again, vague, and Irene, seeming to expect it, simply nodded silently. We walked for a while in companionable silence. *** It took half a day, but we finally managed to search the entire ship. Everything seemed in good condition; all functions were working normally. -Thank you for rescuing us¡­! The freed captives seemed to be holding up well. Exhausted from their harsh confinement, they expressed tearful gratitude for being saved. One after another, they thanked us with tear-filled eyes. -Sob, sob¡­ I thought I¡¯d never see home again. -If it weren¡¯t for you two, I don¡¯t know what would have happened¡­ -It feels like a dream! I thought we¡¯d end up sold to another country! -Big brother! Big sister! Thank you so much! I lost count of how many times they thanked us. While being appreciated for a good deed felt rewarding, this level of attention was a bit overwhelming. I quietly slipped away from the crowd. And so, we made it through a long, chaotic day. ¡°¡­¡± Only when night had fallen did we finally return to our cabin. The clock was nearing dawn. ¡°It¡¯s later than I thought.¡± ¡°We had a lot of places to check, and people kept stopping us.¡± ¡°We¡¯d better get ready for bed. Tomorrow, our trip continues, so it¡¯s best to get some rest.¡± ¡°Yeah. Got it.¡± Given the late hour, we quickly showered and changed. The cabin had only one double-sized bed, so we lay down beside each other. Of course, we could have used a different room. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ Just stay here with me.¡± Irene clutched my sleeve, her eyes looking up at me. Maybe because of what happened a few days ago, she seemed uneasy about being left alone. Her fingers trembled slightly. ¡°All right.¡± I nodded. It wasn¡¯t often that Irene asked for something, so it felt like a simple request to grant. ¡®I guess it¡¯s fine.¡¯ We were sharing the same room anyway, so I figured it wasn¡¯t a big deal. And Irene didn¡¯t seem to mind either. We lay down, keeping a respectful distance under the blanket. As we waited in the quiet for sleep to come, she suddenly spoke. ¡°...Are you still awake?¡± ¡°For now, yes.¡± ¡°Sorry if I woke you. I just felt like talking.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t sleep, I take it?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± ¡°All right. Is there something specific you¡¯d like to talk about?¡± ¡°There is. I¡¯ve been wanting to ask.¡± Though we had talked often enough, it felt new to be speaking like this, lying side by side. Her voice hovered in the space between us. ¡°When you fought the hound, you imitated my master¡¯s voice.¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°So you already knew¡­ about my past.¡± ¡°It seems I¡¯ve been found out.¡± ¡°It was strange. Knowing something I never once told you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you. I just thought it would cause you pain to bring it up.¡± S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°¡­It was a painful memory.¡± Irene¡¯s quiet murmur held a hint of unresolved questions. Her black eyes flicked to me from the side. Had she begun to doubt me? It was understandable for her to be suspicious of a person, who shouldn¡¯t even be aware of her master¡¯s existence, would bring up the things he said, and carry out a play. Smiling apologetically, I said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It must¡¯ve been a wound you wanted to keep hidden.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s you, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Thank you for saying so.¡± ¡°If I asked how you knew about my master, would you just say it¡¯s a secret again¡­?¡± ¡°That would be my preference.¡± There was no easy way to explain. I couldn¡¯t just reveal I knew her story from the original storyline. And claiming I had simply ¡°researched¡± her felt off as well. Silence seemed the best answer. ¡°¡­¡± Her expression turned complicated. She seemed lost in thought. After biting her lip briefly, she murmured, her voice low and tense. ¡°You¡­ You have too many secrets.¡± ¡°A bit unfair, don¡¯t you think? I consider myself rather transparent.¡± ¡°Liar.¡± The word was softly spoken, right by my side. I turned my head, only to find that Irene¡¯s face was unexpectedly close. I could feel her warm breath on my cheek. ¡°Miss Irene?¡± I looked at her with a question in my eyes. But in that moment, she lifted her torso off the bed. Moving closer, her body leaned over me. Before I knew it, she had straddled me, sitting lightly on my waist. ¡°What are you¡­?¡± Her sudden action took me by surprise. Her scent filled the air between us, and the thin fabric of our nightclothes left little to the imagination. Frozen in place, I felt her slender fingers touch my chest. ¡°You¡­¡± With her hand resting over my heart, she began undoing the buttons on my shirt, one by one. It suddenly clicked. ¡°Miss Irene.¡± Realizing something was amiss, I tried to call out her name. But by then, my shirt had already been completely unbuttoned, exposing my bare skin. She stared down at it in a daze. ¡°You¡­ What exactly¡­?¡± Her voice was faint, filled not with desire or excitement, but with shock¡ªand perhaps, pity. Trembling, she whispered, clenching her fists tightly. ¡°What exactly¡­ are you hiding?¡± Her clear eyes reflected the countless scars covering my body. Cuts, stab wounds, burns, strange surgical marks¡ªbarely any unscathed skin remained. ¡°¡­¡± I found myself falling silent, my expression turning cold and blank, all humor erased from my face. I swallowed down a chill that seemed to hang in the air. ¡®Ah.¡¯ I realized. She¡¯d seen it all. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 78 - The Only Ones for Each Other (3) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 78 - The Only Ones for Each Other (3) We lay tangled together for a while. My shirt was loosely unbuttoned, its front open, revealing the gruesome traces scattered across my skin. A heavy silence settled over us. ¡°¡­¡± Irene looked down at me. My body, covered in scars, barely had an inch left unmarred. Cuts, burns, tears, and stitches¡ªall haunted reminders of a brutal past. I finally broke the silence. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯ve seen it.¡± A soft question, and she gave a quiet nod. ¡°Yes¡­ I saw it when I was helping you change out of your wet clothes.¡± ¡°This was¡­ a precious secret.¡± ¡°So this is it. The reason why you insist on those suffocating suits, even in the summer¡ªyou can hide the scars that way.¡± ¡°It seems I¡¯ve been found out.¡± I admitted it easily, a bitter smile on my face. Then Irene¡¯s hand moved without warning, touching my chest. Her warm hand ran over the scars, her dark eyes trembling faintly. She couldn¡¯t look away as she spoke. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Another secret?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I stayed silent. We remained at an impasse, with barely a breath of space between us. Perhaps because my shirt was half-off, we could feel each other¡¯s bare skin, the warmth of it mingling together as we lay there. A few minutes passed like that. Finally, Irene was the first to pull away. ¡°...Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to pry.¡± Her voice was a quiet tremor as she withdrew, her drooping ears showing the weight of her own complicated emotions. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s frustrating.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You know so much about me, even things I¡¯ve never told you. But I feel like I barely know anything about you.¡± Her expression was a complicated mixture of emotions. ¡°I guess I was being unreasonable. Forget I said anything.¡± She mumbled to herself, rolling over slightly and resting her head on my arm. The distance between us closed once again. Her warm scent filled the air. Resting against me, she spoke. ¡°Come to think of it¡­ I¡¯ve never really shared my story with you either. If you¡¯re interested, would you like to hear it?¡± ¡°And what story would that be?¡± ¡°My past¡­ the parts I¡¯ve kept hidden.¡± ¡°I already know most of it.¡± ¡°Hearing it from me directly is different. It¡¯s different in both content and meaning.¡± ¡°Yes, I suppose that¡¯s true. I¡¯d be glad to hear it.¡± I listened quietly. Even though I already knew, hearing her tell it herself would add another layer of depth. Sharing hidden scars this openly showed the level of trust between us. Little by little, she seemed to be letting me in. ¡°It¡¯s not a particularly happy story.¡± Recalling her past, her gaze softened. After a short pause, she spoke, choosing her words carefully. ¡°The village I grew up in was a quiet countryside. My kind are easy targets for humans, so we usually hid away in secluded areas like that.¡± Her story didn¡¯t stray far from what I already knew. A simple but happy village. People filled with kindness. And a young girl who grew up strong and upright among them. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everything passed peacefully¡ªuntil, inevitably, disaster struck when they least expected it. It happened when Irene was about three years younger. ¡ªIt¡¯s nice to meet you all. ¡ªI run a small business in the capital. A man came to the village. He brought a pile of gifts and went around introducing himself politely. ¡ªI happened to be near your village for work, so I thought, why not get to know you all? ¡ªI want to be a friend to all of you. The villagers were wary at first, but after months of steady kindness, they eventually let their guard down. Before they knew it, the man had blended right in as one of their own. And that was when it all began. ¡ªCapture them all! Don¡¯t let a single one get away! ¡ªErase any trace of this place! Drag out the ones hiding and burn everything left standing! They should have known. Humans¡­ were cunning creatures. The smiles he had shared with them were gone, replaced by eyes gleaming with greed. Cruel and malicious, he devoured every one of the foxes. It was a pitiful end. The village burned, the adults were killed, and the children were taken as slaves. The girl had been there through it all. Her lips curled into a bitter smile, pained memories flooding back. ¡°...My master remained in the burning village, insisting that I escape with my siblings.¡± Her voice was calm, utterly devoid of feeling. There wasn¡¯t a tremble in her words. She spoke of it with an almost eerie composure. ¡°But I failed. We didn¡¯t make it far before the hound found us.¡± It must have been her most painful memory. Her delicate brow creased slightly, as though she were recalling the moment she¡¯d been forced to her knees in front of her sobbing siblings. Irene bit her lip briefly before concluding her story. ¡°After that, we were put in cages. And eventually, I met you at the auction.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Sorry if I went on too long.¡± ¡°Not at all. But, if I may ask¡­ Are you alright, Miss Irene?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Her answer was soft. ¡°But sometimes¡­ sometimes I find myself wondering.¡± ¡°Wondering?¡± ¡°If I¡¯d been different. If I¡¯d been crafty enough not to trust humans¡­ or strong enough not to be helpless, maybe I could¡¯ve protected those I held dear.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She was alone. Bearing all the responsibility for that day, tormented by a relentless guilt¡ªjust because she had survived. ¡°Sometimes, I can¡¯t help but feel like it¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was foolish to think so. But I understood. Even when you know it wasn¡¯t your fault, people still collapse under the weight of their own regrets. I understood that kind of guilt. I had felt it before. In my past life, even years ago, and perhaps¡­ even now. ¡ªBig brother! Play with me! An echo from the past lingered in my ears, and I shook off the thought. When I turned to look beside me, her dark eyes were gazing back. We lay there facing each other. Slowly, I raised a hand and touched her cheek, white against the darkness. ¡°Miss Irene.¡± It was an old nightmare that had plagued her life. I couldn¡¯t heal her, but there was one thing I needed her to know. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± In my past life, there was no one to tell me that. I had been alone. And so, I believed that every tragedy that happened was because of me. It took me years to realize the truth. ¡°Even if you¡¯re sad, you mustn¡¯t let it turn into self-loathing.¡± What people in pain need most isn¡¯t a mountain of medicine, but one kind word to soothe their heart. ¡°Otherwise, it becomes impossible to keep on living.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Irene¡¯s expression softened, her dark eyes wavering slightly. She seemed unsure how to respond, then managed a faint smile. She leaned closer into my arms. ¡°¡­You¡¯re so considerate in strange ways.¡± ¡°Did I overstep?¡± ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s just surprising. You¡¯re the first to tell me it wasn¡¯t my fault.¡± ¡°To be precise, I think there just hasn¡¯t been anyone who could.¡± ¡°That too.¡± We lay there, unmoving. Time seemed to stop. Our lips were close, almost brushing. In the tense space between us, our unspoken breaths mingled. In her clear gaze, I could see only my own reflection. Breaking the silence, she whispered. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking.¡± ¡°About?¡± ¡°I want to join your organization too.¡± ¡°Organization¡­ Are you talking about Astro?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± What brought this on so suddenly? She had never shown much interest before, but now she was firmly stating her intention to join. She added a bit of an explanation. ¡°All this time, I¡¯ve just stayed by your side as a servant. If I¡¯m going to keep supporting you, I thought I should make it official.¡± ¡°Suddenly feeling loyal, are we?¡± ¡°I suppose you could say that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea. We¡¯ll be together for at least three years, so I was planning to bring it up eventually.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ll accept?¡± ¡°Gladly.¡± I replied with a smile, extending my pinky. Given the lack of ceremony, I planned to conduct her initiation here, for now. Without hesitation, she hooked her pinky around mine. Then¡ª Mana shimmered. A single strand stretched between us, glowing blue and tying our fingers together. As the soft light spread, I spoke. ¡°From now on, many things will change.¡± To be tamed is to forge a bond. It means becoming something irreplaceable to each other. Now, you¡¯re the only one in the world for me, and I am the only one for you. As if defining the future, I spoke in a low murmur. ¡°The only ones for each other.¡± The mana thread weaving between us formed a clear knot. I bent my head down. Irene, just below me. Our foreheads touched as warmth seeped through us. I looked at her with a gentle smile. ¡°I look forward to being by your side.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Her quiet response hung in the air. The faint glow of mana. In the dark dawn, it shone beautifully. And as we waited for the night to pass, we fell asleep with our fingers still linked. It was a peaceful night. *** Meanwhile, In the Empire¡¯s underworld, ¡°¡­¡± The Unnamed kept his head bowed. Kneeling on one knee, he offered respect to the shadowed throne before him. The room reeked of blood. Silently, he waited, until a voice finally broke the stillness. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re saying you broke the alliance and returned?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The Unnamed replied toward the throne, and the shadow seated there let out a deep, menacing laugh. ¡°This alliance was quite important¡­ It¡¯s likely our relations with the Businessman will sour significantly now.¡± ¡°Accepting punishment for disobeying orders. I am prepared for any sentence you see fit.¡± ¡°Even if that sentence is death?¡± ¡°If that is Your Majesty¡¯s will, I will comply.¡± The Unnamed responded without a hint of hesitation. The shadow laughed in satisfaction. ¡°I was only testing you. No need to worry.¡± ¡°I am honored.¡± ¡°Abandoning a loyal servant would be wasteful. That alliance was insignificant from the beginning.¡± The shadow stroked its chin thoughtfully. ¡°That aside, I didn¡¯t expect the Snake to act. It''s been missing for the past year.¡± ¡°It was as overwhelming as ever.¡± ¡°As expected. It brought down an entire kingdom, after all. If it had weakened in just one year, I¡¯d be disappointed.¡± ¡°The contract that bound my heart¡­ I lost my chance to strike because of it.¡± ¡°Ah, he calculated that from the moment he boarded the ship. He knew you couldn¡¯t make a move. Truly a cunning villain.¡± ¡°What will you do now, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The Unnamed¡¯s questioned. The hidden corners of the shadow¡¯s mouth curved into a sinister grin. ¡°Well¡­ it would be nice to see that face again.¡± [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 79 - The Only Ones for Each Other (4) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 79 - The Only Ones for Each Other (4) In the early dawn that promised meaning for us both. Sunlight crept into what had felt like an endless night, ushering in the morning of a new day. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± We woke together, still lying side by side. Maybe she¡¯d been cold without a blanket. At some point, Irene had curled up against me in her sleep. Her warmth, the softness of her tail, the unmistakable feel of her body pressed close. Nestled against me, she murmured, ¡°Looks like we¡­ fell asleep like this.¡± ¡°We were both exhausted.¡± ¡°There was¡­ a lot going on.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s bound to be even busier than yesterday. We should get up and start preparing early.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Irene nodded easily, though her dark eyes were still glazed with sleep. Her expression was a sleepy, tousled mess. Smiling a little, I reached out and stroked her hair. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Maybe because she¡¯d grown more receptive lately, she didn¡¯t pull away. She just quietly accepted my hand. I couldn¡¯t help but recall our first meeting, when she¡¯d been so much sharper. ¡ªI don¡¯t trust humans. I know just how vile and cruel your kind can be. ¡ªYou said you wanted to ¡°tame¡± me¡­ but I¡¯ll never bow to a human. I¡¯d sooner bite my tongue and die if it came to that. ¡ªI¡¯m only following you to protect my siblings. Hatred for humans, resentment, a thirst for vengeance. Every negative emotion boiled within her. Her gaze back then had been fierce, brimming with distrust. ¡®I wondered at the time if we¡¯d ever get along¡­¡¯ I chewed over this silent thought. Stroking her hair, I noticed Irene reach for my wrist, stopping my hand. I looked at her with a questioning expression. ¡°Miss Irene?¡± Had I done something to bother her? I started to pull my hand back, but¡ª ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You can¡­ touch my ears too.¡± Her voice was expressionless. Then, she guided my hand to her head, settling it on her perky, upright ears. The feel of them was both soft and delicate. ¡°You kept avoiding them while you petted me. It looked uncomfortable.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really okay with this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± I tilted my head in slight surprise. She¡¯d refused every previous time I¡¯d tried. She never minded her tail being touched, brushing it off as no big deal, but she¡¯d always pulled her ears back. She genuinely seemed to dislike it. I¡¯d decided to let it go, so I was surprised to be allowed now. ¡ªFrom now on, many things will change. ¡ªThe only ones for each other. ¡ªPlease continue to look after me. It must have been last night¡¯s promise that shifted something. Maybe a little trust had started to build, leading her to grant permission now. A soft smile came to my lips. ¡®Yes¡­ approaching slowly was the right way.¡¯ Taming requires patience. Even if you sit a little apart, even if you only sneak glances and breathe in the awkward air between, day by day you become more aware of each other. And when you finally reach out, the other won¡¯t run away because the time you¡¯ve spent speaks for itself. Perhaps, for me, this was one of those moments. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll happily oblige.¡± With that, I gently stroked her ears. They were so thin and soft, almost addictively pliant, bending slightly under my fingertips. Warmth radiated through my touch. Nestled against me, Irene shivered. ¡°Hngh¡­ haah¡­¡± Her breathing turned strangely unsteady. A blush colored her cheeks, and her eyes took on a hazy, unfocused look. Wondering if I¡¯d hurt her, I asked gently, but she only assured me she was fine. Burying her face against me, she exhaled softly. ¡°D-Don¡¯t mind¡­ ngh, it¡¯s¡­ nothing.¡± ¡°Is it alright to continue?¡± ¡°¡­Mm.¡± She nodded. This time, I softened my touch, carefully rubbing along the edge of her ear. Her breathing filled the quiet room. ¡°Haa¡­ ngh¡­ haah¡­¡± The scent of her warmth filled the air. Our bodies pressed close, holding one another, and our mingled warmth seeped into each other. Lying together like this, we drifted in and out of time. *** A slightly late morning. We had finished preparing to return to our school trip. As we stood on the open deck, the sea breeze whipping past, blue sparks suddenly burst into the air. Crackle¡ª! The glittering light spun in a circle. Space twisted, bringing near what was far. A portal made through magic. From the shadows of the swirling gate stepped none other than Lena, her long black hair flowing. The moment she saw us, she immediately knelt. ¡°Captain, I have come as requested.¡± ¡°Thank you for coming. Let¡¯s start with a quick rundown, as we don¡¯t have much time.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Without delay, Lena had come as soon as she¡¯d received my message. I gave her a brief summary of the situation. She listened quietly, nodding as she took in each point. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to take over management of the ship, and both of you will be returning to the academy¡¯s scheduled events?¡± ¡°Yes, since our field trip isn¡¯t over yet.¡± ¡°I will also open a portal for your return. Since I¡¯ve been to Heiron before, I should be able to bring you close to an exact location.¡± She was always a reliable subordinate. In the original story, she¡¯d been such a formidable opponent, but now that she was on my side, her skills were invaluable in countless ways. Her loyalty was especially gratifying. It felt like saving her from starving to death in the streets had paid off. A satisfied smile came to my lips. ¡°I trust you¡¯ll handle the details well.¡± ¡°Once I¡¯ve erased any existing records on the ship, I¡¯ll bring in engineers to have it refurbished. The base design is excellent, so it should serve as a valuable asset.¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± ¡°As for the former captives¡­ I¡¯ll send them to a hospital for evaluation, as we did last time in Belzen. Once we¡¯ve confirmed their identities, we¡¯ll release them.¡± ¡°See that they¡¯re treated carefully. They¡¯ve suffered enough unfairly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re given proper care.¡± We went over the finer points of the plan. As we wrapped up, I brought up a new topic, lowering my voice. It was about the recent confrontation with an old enemy. ¡°As I mentioned, the situation is fairly complicated.¡± ¡°The Unnamed¡­ If the First Sword has been mobilized, it¡¯s safe to assume the Sovereign¡¯s orders are behind it. We¡¯ll look into why they suddenly started moving.¡± ¡°For now, don¡¯t mention the Sovereign to the Vice-Captain. It¡¯s a topic likely to weigh on her.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± The mention of Neria must have touched a nerve; Lena¡¯s expression turned somber. With a wry smile, I asked a question that had just occurred to me. ¡°By the way¡­ didn¡¯t the Vice-Captain come with you?¡± ¡°She¡¯s away for the moment.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been dispatched to a border area. A report came in that traces of dark magic were found there.¡± ¡°That area does seem to see a lot of action lately.¡± ¡°Dark magic activity has been unusually high recently.¡± ¡°Goodness~ So everyone¡¯s getting rowdy? I suppose we¡¯ll have to prepare accordingly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll inform the members.¡± ¡°When the trip ends, I¡¯ll rejoin you immediately.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Lena answered with a crisp nod. After patting her on the shoulder a few times, I turned and stepped across the deck. With the explanation done, it was time to return. Irene had appeared beside me. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At my brief nod, Lena raised her hand and created another portal, piercing space once more. This one led directly to the hotel. ¡°We¡¯ll be off, then.¡± ¡°I await your return, Captain.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡± ¡°All according to your will.¡± With a low murmur, she bent one knee in a final bow, as if in prayer. Leaving my dedicated officer behind, we stepped toward the portal, sparks flying around us. In that moment, as we passed through the shadowed gate, Crackle¡ª! We found ourselves standing in front of the building. *** We returned to our lodging as naturally as if we¡¯d never left. Even though we¡¯d been away from the trip for three days, it didn¡¯t cause any issues. Selena had already arranged our attendance. Thanks to that, I could enjoy the rest of the trip with peace of mind. ¡°There you are!¡± ¡°Y-you¡¯re back¡­?¡± Of course, a bit of questioning awaited from those close to me. I¡¯d promised to stick together, but hadn¡¯t shown myself for days. I gave them an awkward smile. ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m afraid I have no excuse.¡± Two girls stood in front of me¡ªthe villainess and the protagonist. ¡°Where on earth have you been?¡± ¡°I was so¡­ w-worried¡­ You weren¡¯t in your room, and I tried looking around, but no one knew where you¡¯d gone, and¡­ and I thought something might have happened¡­¡± ¡°Setting aside school rules¡­ you can¡¯t just disappear like that! Where were you for three whole days?¡± ¡°W-well, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe, at least¡­¡± Both greeted me in their own ways, showing their concern. I shared the story I¡¯d prepared. ¡°I apologize. Professor Selena asked for my help, so I had to step out for a bit. I didn¡¯t expect it to take so long.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t mind¡­ I was just worried.¡± ¡°Thank you for understanding, Miss Regia.¡± ¡°...I¡¯m not that angry either. It would just be nice if you let us know first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to do so next time, My Lady.¡± They seemed to accept it once Selena¡¯s name came up. Perhaps having the assistant instructor¡¯s rank came in handy, as my professor¡¯s cover smoothed things over quickly. ¡°We should make the most of today together.¡± ¡°You know today¡¯s the last day of the field trip, right¡­?¡± ¡°That just means we should hurry.¡± ¡°The breeze is so cool¡­ We could, w-walk along the beach¡­!¡± ¡°Sounds good. Let¡¯s get going.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s!¡± ¡°Haa¡­¡± The Pilot, the Vain Nobel, the Snake, and the Fox. All left the lodging together. Whiiiish¡ª As we walked, the path soon gave way to sand beneath our feet. The sea stretched before us, as blue as the sky. ¡°The weather couldn¡¯t be better.¡± And so, they enjoyed the last day of their vacation together. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 80 - The Concert (1) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 80 - The Concert (1) Meanwhile. As the students wrapped up their school trip and were returning to the academy, the piercing sound of horrified screams echoed through a cathedral situated at the Empire¡¯s borders. ¡°Ack¡­ kuh, gag¡­!¡± ¡°Aaaah!!¡± ¡°Oh, Lord, please¡­!¡± ¡°We need¡­ to run¡­ hngk.¡± Licht. It was a gathering of clerics tasked with protecting the region. Originally composed of devout believers, entrusted to safeguard their assigned city, they were now steeped in a darkness that made a mockery of their holy mission. In the vast hallways, unconscious priests lay sprawled across the floor, each one soaked in blood, bodies twitching helplessly. ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡± A woman, gasping for breath, was running. She seemed to be fleeing from something. The air was thick with a sickening stench, and her face was etched with terror as she pushed her legs to move. Faint music drifted to her ears. ¡°Urgh¡­¡± The ethereal melody clouded her thoughts, making her mind go blank, as though her brain were melting. Desperately, the woman gripped the rosary hidden in her robes, clinging to her senses. With a faint glow of holy power, her blurred vision gradually came back into focus. But it was only a temporary reprieve. ¡°Hngh¡­ haa¡­¡± Though she groaned in pain, she didn¡¯t stop moving. She had to alert the outside world. Licht was on the verge of annihilation. Corpses with gnawed flesh littered the ground, blood pooled everywhere, and the cathedral was drenched in a darkness that obscured all sight. The priests exposed to the music had all gone mad. Their white robes were stained black, and they had turned into monsters, ravenously devouring human flesh. She was the only one left in her right mind. ¡°I have to¡­ tell someone¡­¡± Covering her ears, she ran, desperate to warn the world of the danger. But despite her determination, she was forced to stop not long after. A shadow blocked her path. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Immediately, figures emerged from the darkness around her. Each one cloaked in robes, as if they had been lying in wait. The woman¡¯s legs buckled beneath her as fear took over. Thud. ¡°Oh, Lord¡­¡± Falling to her knees, she clutched her rosary with trembling hands, closed her eyes, and began to pray. A final moment of contemplation. ¡°Deliver us from evil¡­¡± The next instant, the overwhelming music engulfed her. *** The school trip had been eventful in many ways. It had been a few days since we returned from the somewhat noisy break, and the students were gearing up to dive back into their intense routines. ¡ªTime really flies. ¡ªI know, right? Feels like we just had the opening ceremony yesterday¡­ What did we even do that finals are already here? ¡ªJust seeing the exam coverage makes me feel exhausted. ¡ªI want to go back to the school trip¡­ Maybe because the end-of-term exams were now only a month away, the students were busy reclaiming their academics in the library, training rooms, lecture halls¡­ everywhere across the academy. I was no different. Although I was confident in my grades, academy life didn¡¯t run solely on test scores. At the very least, I had to carry out the responsibilities of my position. So, while the others studied, I spent my time in the research lab. ¡°Hm.¡± Scratch, scratch. Each time the pen¡¯s tip brushed the paper, a crisp sound filled the air. Lines extended in smooth trajectories across the page, the black ink forming graceful script as I worked through the towering stack of documents beside me. ¡°Professor? Here are the documents that need review.¡± ¡°Thank you, Student Judas.¡± I was assisting Selena with her paperwork, sorting through piles of documents, skimming over non-urgent content and organizing it. It was routine work for a head assistant. ¡°Please pass along any remaining administrative tasks to me as well.¡± ¡°Your help is appreciated, but you don¡¯t have to go out of your way.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Although there was no formal obligation, I felt it necessary to provide at least some help. It wouldn¡¯t sit well with me to wield authority without accepting any responsibility, especially since Selena had taken care of my three-day absence during the trip so smoothly. ¡®It¡¯s only fair to give something back when someone¡¯s done something for you.¡¯ That¡¯s how things work between adults, after all. I twirled the pen idly between my fingers. As I was about to continue writing, Selena spoke up, her tone devoid of any hint of emotion. ¡°About the school trip¡­ I handled the record. As per my instructions, I filed it as a materials-gathering trip, so if the other professors ask, just respond accordingly.¡± ¡°Thank you for covering that, Professor.¡± ¡°Think nothing of it.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I thought you might ask me why I left. Seems you¡¯re not as curious as I expected.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ask, regardless of any curiosity. That was the arrangement from the start.¡± Selena answered in a calm tone, her crimson eyes glinting. True to form, she held a bottle in her hand. Taking a few sips, she brushed her violet hair aside and offered a brief word of advice. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to interfere, but¡­ I would advise against being too reckless.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my student.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very kind, Professor.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After a brief silence, Selena gave a faint smile and said, ¡°This concludes today¡¯s paperwork. You may go now.¡± With a vague expression, she tilted her bottle, the faint scent of alcohol filling the air. I left the lab, reflecting as I walked. ¡®Seems she¡¯s not so easily approachable.¡¯ Selena maintained her distance, as always. Looking ahead to the events to come, I thought it would be helpful to bridge the gap between us, but there was still little progress. ¡®I suppose it¡¯s fine¡­ There¡¯s still plenty of time.¡¯ I shrugged off the thought as I walked, and soon I noticed a few people standing outside the lab building. ¡°Young Master¡­!¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally out.¡± ¡°Good work.¡± There was Regia, Emilia, and Irene, all waiting as I finished for the day. When our eyes met, they waved at me with bright smiles. I walked over with a grin. ¡°I¡¯m a little late, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Late? You¡¯re ten minutes late! Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting?¡± S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Well, we did leave the library a little too early¡­ We could¡¯ve stayed a bit longer, but Lady Regia was insistent on heading out sooner¡­¡± ¡°Quiet, commoner! Stop babbling!¡± ¡°S-sorry¡­¡± At Regia¡¯s glare, Emilia shrank back. With the haughty villainess putting the protagonist in her place, Irene, who had been quiet, chimed in with a calm voice. ¡°Pink hair¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Miss Irene?¡± ¡°It was blue hair¡¯s idea to wait here. She dragged us out here.¡± ¡°Y-you too? Stop speaking out of turn! And mind your manners! I¡¯m the rightful heir of the illustrious Vanity family¡ª!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, rightful heir. I¡¯ve heard it enough for today.¡± ¡°How¡­ How dare you! That attitude is insufferable!¡± Emilia¡¯s frustration flared as she reacted to Irene¡¯s dry tone. Maybe all the time spent together since the trip had fostered a connection between them. Though they couldn¡¯t exactly be called close friends, it wasn¡¯t the awkward silence of before. With a pleased smile, I remarked, ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you all getting along.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s ¡®getting along¡¯?!¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t need other humans. Having you in my life is enough.¡± I ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends now? Or¡­ or was that only my imagination¡­?¡± The range of responses was colorful. An indignant noble. An indifferent fox. A downcast pilot. All in all, it was a lively atmosphere. Chatting away, we made our way across the spacious square. Then, a sudden question tugged at my sleeve. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t be going to the lab starting tomorrow, right?¡± ¡°Yes, with exams so close.¡± ¡°Then¡­ how about studying together? I¡¯ll probably be in the library with the commoner.¡± ¡°I¡¯m impressed by how diligent you all are, preparing so thoroughly.¡± ¡°Hmph¡­ If you¡¯re interested, I might allow you to join us.¡± ¡°Yes! Lady Regia even said she¡¯d help us with the harder parts!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± It was an appealing suggestion. Since I already knew all the material, studying alone would be dull. It might be enjoyable to gather with others, just like we did with regular assignments. But there was one problem. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to accept your offer.¡± ¡°So¡­?¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to join tomorrow. I¡¯ll be free to start from the weekend.¡± ¡°Suit yourself. Busy with other plans tomorrow, are you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I nodded and took hold of Irene¡¯s hand, intertwining our fingers. The two girls stared at us. ¡°We¡¯re planning to go out, just the two of us. You might call it a date.¡± I spoke calmly. At those words, their eyes went wide. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 81 - The Concert (2) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 81 - The Concert (2) The next day. I rode in a carriage with Irene seated beside me. Our destination was, as usual, Astro headquarters. Though I¡¯d lightly called it a ¡°date,¡± the truth was that we were on our way to address something rather serious. Gazing out the window, Irene spoke as though she had expected this all along. ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised.¡± ¡°Were you hoping for something else? I feel a little guilty now.¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Irene¡¯s response was dismissive, though her expression was hard to read. Given everything she¡¯d gone through lately, maybe she¡¯d been hoping for a proper day of rest. But today, we were headed to headquarters for a specific task. Trying to make amends, I suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s be sure to take a real day off together next time.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that¡­ I¡¯m not upset or anything.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯d feel uneasy if we didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°In that case¡­¡± Irene gave a small nod. Her expression remained calm, but her tail swayed ever so slightly, betraying her pleased mood. Smiling, I reached over to gently pat her head. As my hand continued to stroke softly, I could feel the delicate sensation of her perked-up ears under my touch. Almost absent-mindedly, I found myself tracing the shape of her broad, sensitive ears. ¡°Ah¡­¡± As usual, a soft moan escaped her lips. Though her breathing grew a little unsteady, she made no move to avoid my hand or pull away. She only lowered her head and let out a hot, trembling breath. A sudden question came to mind, and I asked. ¡°Miss Irene.¡± ¡°Hm¡­?¡± ¡°Your ears¡­ Why do you ask me not to touch them in front of others?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I was referring to what had happened yesterday. When I¡¯d reached out to touch her ears in front of the others, her hand had shot up to stop me immediately. With a rare blush coloring her cheeks, she had shaken her head. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡ªNot here¡­ Only when it¡¯s just us. ¡ªNot outside. But when we¡¯re alone¡­ I¡¯ll let you touch them as much as you want back at the inn. Clutching my sleeve as she spoke, Irene had implored me. And so I¡¯d nodded. Remembering that moment, I now looked at her questioningly. Irene¡¯s dark eyes shifted away from mine as she leaned against the carriage window, avoiding my gaze. She was evading the question. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ nothing important.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Having other people watch bothers me. I¡¯m still not entirely comfortable around humans.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the reason, then I understand.¡± It made sense. Even for me, getting close to her had taken time, so it was only natural she¡¯d be uncomfortable being vulnerable around others. Especially with how much distrust Irene still harbored toward humans. The fact that she trusted me at all felt like a small miracle, and I could only imagine how difficult it would be for her to form other bonds. I teased lightly. ¡°Though I¡¯m also human, you know.¡± ¡°You¡¯re different.¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± ¡°Because I trust you¡­ or rather, I¡¯ve chosen to.¡± ¡°What if I betray that trust?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll die.¡± She gazed at me with those dark eyes, her lips forming a faint, bitter smile that betrayed traces of old wounds. ¡°If even you betray me, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d have the will to keep living.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Once more, she rested her head against my shoulder, leaning into me, her voice a quiet whisper in my ear. ¡°Don¡¯t betray me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t abandon me, don¡¯t hate me, and don¡¯t leave me. If you can promise that, I¡¯ll give you everything I have in return.¡± ¡°A promise¡­ I suppose that¡¯s what you mean.¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Promises are chains that bind both ways. Just as someone who tames and one who¡¯s tamed hold each other captive, both are bound by the time they¡¯ve spent together. Maybe it¡¯s like a taut rubber band¡ªif either side lets go, everything snaps. So people live, bound by the promises they make to each other. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ do my best.¡± I nodded quietly. I couldn¡¯t promise absolutely, since I wished to keep her trust, yet I knew deep down that I might fail, and that uncertainty clouded my words. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t entirely reassuring for her either. Yet, as if it were enough, she simply smiled gently. We stayed close like that for a while. Rattle, rattle¡ª The carriage jolted lightly with the uneven road. As we conversed, we continued on our way, and soon, the fog-covered cityscape began to appear through the window. It was only then that Irene, her curiosity piqued, asked about the reason for this trip. ¡°So¡­ what exactly are we doing today?¡± ¡°Something rather serious came up.¡± ¡°Something serious?¡± ¡°One of our members was attacked.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± A few days ago. It was a report I¡¯d received right after returning from the school trip. I explained briefly. ¡°Strictly speaking, it¡¯s someone we¡¯re working with rather than one of our members. She¡¯s a church official who¡¯s been helpful in various ways.¡± ¡°You even have connections in the church? I shouldn¡¯t be surprised by now¡­¡± ¡°I had to keep an eye on what was going on there too.¡± ¡°Anyway, what exactly happened?¡± ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, there was an incident at the cathedral where she was staying. All the clerics on-site went missing, the halls were covered in blood, and traces of dark magic were found nearby.¡± ¡°Dark magic¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll explain the details later.¡± ¡°All right. We¡¯re almost there, anyway.¡± Irene began adjusting her seat in preparation to disembark. I added. ¡°Normally, this is something we would handle ourselves, but since you¡¯re now an official member of Astro, it seemed fitting for you to join me on this mission.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it my best¡­ if it¡¯s what you want.¡± ¡°I feel more confident with that attitude.¡± Soon, the carriage stopped. We headed directly to headquarters. As we opened the concealed door at the end of the staircase, we saw dozens of members standing in formation. Each wore a pristine white robe. ¡°Commander. We¡¯ve been waiting.¡± In front of the lined-up members stood Neria. Her long, silver hair and clear, unwavering eyes gave her an imposing look. Just days before, she¡¯d been sent on a mission, but Lena must have brought her back quickly after hearing the news. With respectful formality, she reported. ¡°The members are ready. I selected thirty elite soldiers for this mission.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s move out.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± At my signal, Lena began opening a portal to our destination. The air rippled as space distorted. A doorway to another realm appeared, and the swirling mana caused my cloak to flutter. With that, we stepped forward toward our destination. *** The Great Purge. Five years ago, it was the war that had driven the dark magicians from the Empire. Determined to ensure such danger never rose again, the Empire soon established an organization in every city to protect against cultists. They were known as Licht. In ancient language, the word meant ¡°light.¡± The Licht gathered clerics dedicated to defending their city from potential threats. Only veteran priests were entrusted with such roles, as they served as the shield against the cults. In short, they were the spear established solely to counteract heretics, the holy shield that covered each city. So, if someone attacked a Licht branch directly, it could only mean one thing. ¡°A declaration of war.¡± ¡°Seems likely.¡± Neria answered with a nod, her voice calm as she laid out her report. ¡°The only target was the cathedral itself. There was no damage to the surrounding city, which seems like an overt display of hostility toward the church.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a logical conclusion.¡± The church had played a significant role in the Great Purge, second only to the Crimson Sword. The world still didn¡¯t know Kyle was alive. That¡¯s probably why they chose the church as their target. By attacking Licht¡ªa symbol of peace since the Purge¡ªthey meant to send a message. That they had returned. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re ready to make their move.¡± ¡°They must feel they¡¯ve recovered enough over the past five years. Though it appears they¡¯re still cautious¡ªthey chose one of the smaller Licht branches.¡± ¡°Indeed, targeting the larger branches in the capital would be difficult for them as well.¡± ¡°Anyway¡­ the issue is that our collaborator was stationed at that branch.¡± ¡°Lady Medro, I assume.¡± ¡°Yes. The person who went missing in the attack is Medro Gardnier, who held the position of Chief Deputy and was responsible for overseeing that branch. There has been no contact since the incident.¡± ¡°She was an honorable priest¡­ I hope she¡¯s safe.¡± The candle I held cast light around us, dispelling the darkness. The flickering glow illuminated the disordered cathedral interior. Upon arriving, we¡¯d immediately entered the Licht branch and began a thorough investigation of the scene. The guards on site had been temporarily knocked out. ¡°¡­What a mess.¡± Irene muttered under her breath. As she¡¯d noted, the cathedral was indeed in shambles. Blood splatters covered the area, their source unclear. There was no obvious structural damage or broken objects, which somehow only added to the unsettling atmosphere. It was a sight that defied common sense. ¡°There¡¯s so much blood¡­ yet no bodies were found in the cathedral?¡± ¡°Correct. Which is why it¡¯s being handled as a disappearance, not a death.¡± ¡°A rather troublesome situation.¡± ¡°The guards seem to believe the clerics were abducted. Most of their forces are focused on the city, not the cathedral.¡± ¡°At least that made it easier for us to slip in. That part, I appreciate.¡± We walked through the darkness, the members carefully searching every inch of the cathedral. Finally, we had even examined the basement. Lena shook her head, indicating we hadn¡¯t found anything. ¡°We searched everywhere but didn¡¯t find anything unusual. It¡¯s likely, as the guards suspected, that they were taken elsewhere.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I let out a deep sigh. It seemed we might have to extend our search outside. Just as I was considering our options, something caught my eye. ¡°¡­What¡¯s that?¡± Barely visible, a thin crack ran along the wall. With a slight Lie, I veiled my gaze. Only then did I notice the hidden traces beyond it. I chuckled softly. ¡°Heh.¡± No wonder the guards missed this. Layer upon layer of dark magic residue coated the wall. It was clearly an attempt to conceal something. I gathered energy in my fingertips, forming a bullet and aiming directly at the core of the barrier. Without hesitation, I spoke the incantation. ¡°Shatter.¡± Crash¡ª! The wall crumbled like glass. Amid the scattered fragments, a hidden passageway came into view. A long hallway stretched out before us. ¡°These little tricks won¡¯t work on me.¡± With a foreboding smile, I stepped forward. Clack, clack¡ª Many footsteps followed behind me. With robes billowing in white, we moved toward whatever waited beyond this corridor. Somewhere, faint music seemed to be playing. *** Meanwhile. A girl observed from the shadows. She was hidden at the top of the stairs leading underground, watching the intruders enter the secret space, her face tense with surprise. Among them, she recognized a familiar face. ¡°Judah Snakes¡­?¡± Her blue eyes blinked. Beneath her deeply pulled hood, strands of platinum-blonde hair peeked out. This girl was none other than Charlotte. The Empire¡¯s first princess and one of the main characters in the original story. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 82 - The Concert (3) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 82 - The Concert (3) A few days prior. Charlotte had received a report from one of her informants: a Licht branch had been attacked. Though it was a small branch, and the incident hadn¡¯t made it far beyond local news, the involvement of dark magicians made it a serious matter. Upon hearing the report, Charlotte immediately set out to investigate. ¡ªAre you going again this time? ¡ªYour Highness, I know you¡¯re working tirelessly for ¡°The Rose,¡± but using them to cure your ailment is a dangerous gamble. ¡ªThe current political climate is already volatile. ¡ªPlease remember the responsibilities that weigh upon you. As usual, her advisors¡¯ voices of caution trailed after her, but she brushed them off. For months now, she had been tracking signs of cultist activity, and without hesitation, she prepared to head to the scene. She didn¡¯t inform the imperial family about her movements. There were precious few she could truly trust. With only a small guard detail in tow, Charlotte made her way to the branch. ¡®Complicated¡­¡¯ Arriving at the branch, she had the cathedral sealed off to conduct her investigation, but there was little to find. Only the bloodstains that her informants had reported remained. Despite the grisly scene, no bodies or remnants of the missing priests could be found, leaving the investigators at a loss. Charlotte surveyed the scene with her characteristically calm expression. Could the missing people really have been spirited away? If so, where should she even begin searching for them? Should she redirect her search to nearby towns? As she pondered these questions, deep in thought, she returned from a quick call only to find every guard posted at the cathedral lying unconscious. Even her personal guards, who had come with her, were out cold. The doors of the cathedral were wide open. Clearly, something unusual was taking place. Charlotte kept her footsteps as light as possible as she moved toward the interior of the cathedral, listening for any signs of life. Her hand stayed close to the hilt of her sword. ¡°¡­¡± The dim hallway was thick with an ominous atmosphere. She followed the faint light as she walked. Descending the steps that led to the basement, she spotted figures standing just around the corner. Each was cloaked in a pristine white robe. ¡®Those are¡­¡¯ They appeared to be searching for something. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching them intently, Charlotte soon noticed a familiar face among the strangers. Her lips moved unconsciously as she whispered the boy¡¯s name. ¡°...Judas Snakes?¡± Judas, the boy who had piqued her interest for some time. A few months ago, by chance, she had discovered that Judas harbored an unsettling power, and since then, she had been circling around him, observing from afar. It wasn¡¯t out of caution. Rather, it was out of sheer curiosity. If he possessed such a power, one would expect a dark aura about him, but Judas radiated no such danger. Instead, he carried a fresh, wintry scent that felt strangely inviting. ¡®What is he doing here¡­?¡¯ Was he somehow involved in all this? Hiding behind the wall, Charlotte continued to observe the unfolding scene. Only a short moment passed. ¡ªShatter. With a quiet incantation, Judas fired a bullet at the wall, shattering the hidden barriers and revealing a concealed space. It was a spot even Charlotte¡¯s eyes had missed. ¡ªLittle tricks like these won¡¯t work on me. Muttering to himself, he strode down the mysterious corridor. The other robed figures followed in his wake. Charlotte hesitated. Rationally, she knew it was best to withdraw, yet her instincts pulled at her, urging her not to turn away. She felt as if she¡¯d miss something vital if she didn¡¯t follow. ¡®Perhaps¡­ this could be a clue about the Rose.¡¯ After a brief moment of contemplation, Charlotte steeled herself and followed. She kept her presence hidden as best she could. White robes fluttered ahead, leading down the long, blood-red corridor. Faint strains of music echoed in the distance, slightly unsettling. Yet the young princess continued without faltering. She thought of the Rose waiting for her beyond the stars. *** We strode confidently down the corridor. The path was long and wide. The endless red hue was visually jarring, though I suppose there was no point in expecting aesthetic taste from cultists. ¡°Master.¡± Scanning the surroundings, I heard a soft voice at my side. It was Neria, leafing through some documents she had been examining earlier. She seemed to have finished her assessment of the situation. ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed the cathedral¡¯s architectural plans, but nothing unusual stood out. This corridor we¡¯re walking in wasn¡¯t part of the original layout. It seems likely that the cultists created this space themselves.¡± ¡°As I thought.¡± ¡°What do you make of it, Master?¡± ¡°Considering they built such a large space and even cloaked it with barriers¡­ there must be something beyond this corridor.¡± ¡°And the deeper we go, the thicker the dark magic in the air becomes.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll proceed. Keep your guard up.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± We resumed our march down the blood-streaked hallway. We had walked for about ten minutes when¡ª ¡°Master. There¡¯s someone collapsed up ahead.¡± A figure lay sprawled on the ground in the distance. Dressed in blackened robes, he seemed to be one of the priests who went missing during the recent attack. ¡°I¡¯ll check his condition. If he¡¯s alive, I¡¯ll summon a medic at once to provide treatment¡ª¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°Just stay where you are.¡± Though we had found him, I did not permit anyone to approach the figure. I had a reason for caution. The veterans who had fought in the Great Purge seemed to understand. The priest¡¯s robes, once white, had been stained pitch black. ¡®As I suspected.¡¯ I could hear faint music somewhere in the distance. The priest¡¯s body twitched a few times, then suddenly he sprang to his feet and rushed toward us. His face was smeared with bright red blood. His once luminous eyes were now filled with nothing but inky darkness. ¡°Kyaaahhhh!!¡± The scream that erupted from his human lips was anything but human. It was the cry of a beast lost in hell. Dark, tainted blood streamed down his face like tears. A priest, fallen into corruption. Having succumbed to fear and embraced despair, he had abandoned his faith, and this was the price he paid. With reason stripped away, he swung a mace wildly in his hands. ¡°¡­¡± Screeeeeech¡ª! With his ghastly shriek, the rosary at his waist rattled. The cross he once held in reverence was now stained with sin that could never be erased. I raised my finger with a quiet gesture. Then¡ª Swish¡ª With a faint sound, the priest¡¯s head flew from his shoulders. His unbalanced body stumbled briefly before crumpling to the ground. It was a miserable collapse. ¡°Unpleasant premonitions¡­ they never seem to miss their mark.¡± I muttered under my breath. I scanned the surroundings. Despite being my first time in this branch, the layout was all too familiar. I had cleared similar stages countless times in previous lives. It seemed we were walking through yet another ¡°work¡± of the same hand. ¡°Deputy Commander.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°From now on, kill any priests we encounter. Only if they seem fully conscious will we attempt a rescue. If there¡¯s even the slightest sign of something wrong, eliminate them.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Neria nodded without hesitation. I brushed off the shadows clinging to my fingertips and glanced down at the fallen corpse at my feet. A priest, eyes rolled back, utterly tainted by dark magic. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect them to make a move so soon.¡¯ That was when I started to hear the faint strains of music. A sickeningly beautiful melody, flowing on insidious greed. Lost in that eerie tune, I whispered the name. ¡®The Conductor.¡¯ A mid-game boss from the original story. A self-proclaimed artist. He was also the nightmare who had claimed the most lives during the Great Purge five years ago. We had stepped into a world of his creation. If this place¡¯s structure was anything like the other stages I remembered, we didn¡¯t have much time left. Our ally¡¯s life hung by a thread. ¡°We¡¯re breaking through at full force from here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take the lead.¡± ¡°Miss Irene?¡± ¡°These minor tasks¡­ I can handle them faster.¡± Fwoosh! Stepping forward, Irene¡¯s blade ignited. Her auburn hair turned a fierce red. Her eyes, which had held a dark glint, now burned crimson. She swung her sword in a swift arc. Screeeeeech¡ª! Another priest charged at us from down the hall. Already too far gone to save, he was caught in the blade¡¯s path and instantly engulfed in brilliant flames. It was the purifying fire of life, consuming corruption. Crackle¡ª! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The fire danced in the darkness, vivid and alive. Irene looked back at me silently. After a brief pause, I nodded, and our members began to sprint forward. In our wake, only the fluttering white robes marked our path. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 83 - The Concert (4) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 83 - The Concert (4) The Magi. The power at the heart of the cultists¡¯ dark influence. Usually, the Magi is refined to invoke black magic, but some members of Baob have found ways to wield it in unique forms. They merge the Magi with their natural talents, unleashing disaster through music, song, art, and imagery. Only a rare few can manifest such abilities. In church terminology, these individuals are referred to as ¡®Katasto¡¯, an ancient word meaning ¡°catastrophe.¡± ¡®The Conductor.¡¯ In the original story, he was the most infamous Katasto. Truly a being worthy of the name ¡°catastrophe.¡± His performances left countless casualties in their wake. Anyone who falls under the spell of his melody is tainted to the core, never able to return, their very essence corrupted by the Magi. It¡¯s akin to the way chimeras are twisted into new forms. ¡°Kyaaaahhh!¡± Corruption, like chimera transformation, is irreversible. Once altered, there¡¯s no turning back. A shattered vessel cannot be restored. Of course, it¡¯s not entirely impossible. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, I do possess the power of Lies. I could, in theory, undo the corruption as I did for Anne. But that¡¯s only in theory; in reality, it¡¯s hardly practical. Ultimately, I lacked the resources to save them all. ¡°Dispose of every one of them.¡± When I¡¯d purified Anne, it had consumed nearly sixty percent of my reserves. For an adult, even the most basic restoration would require at least eighty percent of my power. To save just one¡ª That would be the end of it. ¡®And besides¡­¡¯ I had to conserve every bit of strength I could. If I was to survive the Conductor¡¯s stage and rescue our missing ally, I couldn¡¯t afford to expend any more energy on this. The corrupted were no longer trapped behind iron bars like last time, so capturing them was out of the question. All I could do was make the best choice available. I couldn¡¯t save everyone. It was a lesson I¡¯d learned over the last three years, clawing my way through life in this world. No one life was lighter than the weight of many Lies. ¡°Kyaaaahhhh!¡± ¡°!!!Wecome to thy shall not dare¡­¡± ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± And so¡ª We pressed forward. Cutting down the priestly robes, once pure white, now stained with darkness. Sending the poor, lost lambs who¡¯d turned their backs on their god to their final rest. ¡°Any survivors are to be evacuated. Use Lena¡¯s portal to transfer them to the nearest hospital as quickly as possible.¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t only death we found along the way. Here and there on the bloodied floor were a few who had managed to avoid corruption. They had somehow escaped the ¡°melody¡¯s¡± reach. Though most of them were unconscious and seriously injured, the members moved swiftly, tending to each one they encountered. Exceptions did exist, after all. ¡°Children, even if they¡¯re corrupted, don¡¯t become violent. Since there are only about ten of them, let¡¯s secure them and bring them back to headquarters for treatment.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± I at least wanted to save the children. When adults give up on one another, that¡¯s the way of a cold world. But when adults abandon children, the whole world is reduced to garbage. My world still leaned more toward winter than to a landfill, it seemed. Leaving behind the darkened red landscape, we pressed on through the endless corridor. ¡°The front is clear.¡± The one who excelled most in the chaos was Irene. She dealt with the corrupted priests advancing from the front, scattering flames as she moved. She executed each of my orders without fail. Whenever she looked back at me, I reached out to pat her head¡ªjust to let her know she was doing well. ¡°The front is taken care of.¡± ¡°Well done.¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you think you should stop patting me, even in the middle of a mission?¡± She raised a brow in a hint of reproach. Yet, despite her prickly response, her fiery orange tail was swishing contentedly behind her. As if she couldn¡¯t hide her own reaction. With a faint blush, she quickly looked away and returned her grip to her sword. Clang! Crack¡­ Bang! The battle continued. Soon, we finally reached the end of the corridor. A small, solitary door lay ahead of us. ¡°Haa, haa¡­ once we get past this, it¡¯s over, right?¡± Irene panted, still catching her breath. But even as I approached the door, I shook my head firmly in response. What lay ahead was crucial. Any mistake here could put the entire cathedral and even the surrounding city in danger. That was why I¡¯d been conserving my power until now. ¡°We can¡¯t just barge in from here.¡± I stopped the members who¡¯d stepped toward the door. Beyond that door lay hell itself. The Conductor¡¯s concert awaited us. In the original story, this was the boss stage. Without powerful mental resistance, no one could survive the prolonged, deadly melody that would follow. I glanced over the team standing beside me. ¡°Hm.¡± Neria, Irene, Lena¡ªall of them were highly capable, but this stage wasn¡¯t suited to any of them. Bringing them along would only be a liability. If the melody took hold, they might turn on each other. Nor could I protect them with my own mental defenses. Using a Lie could create a barrier, but it was a waste to spend precious reserves on the smaller threats lurking beyond that door. I rested my hand on my chin in thought, mainly as a show. ¡®It¡¯s a shame¡­¡¯ While strong wills were common, those with natural mental barriers were rare. Mental barriers were an inborn trait. I sighed regretfully, muttering to myself. ¡°If only there was someone I could bring along.¡± With a sly glance over my shoulder, I looked toward what appeared to be a blank wall. Pretending as if no one was there. A small smile tugged at my lips. Then, I raised my voice with a hint of suggestion. ¡°Someone strong, steady, and naturally protected by a mental barrier would be ideal¡­¡± The perfect person was standing nearby. ¡°What do you say, Your Highness?¡± Directing my voice in a single clear direction, I waited. A faint presence in the corner shifted, as if realizing it had been exposed. Platinum hair gleamed, catching the light. ¡°¡­You knew I was here.¡± Blue eyes blinked in surprise. She wore her characteristic expression, stoic and doll-like, her bright platinum hair marking her unmistakable status. First Princess of the Empire, Charlotte Litt von Staufen. One of the main characters in the original story. She was supposed to be at the academy right now, yet here she was, shadowing us through these halls. I flashed her a knowing smile. ¡°Imagine running into you here, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Yes. A pleasure.¡± Charlotte gave a slight nod, her calm gaze betraying no hint of surprise. With the same poise she showed back at the academy, she greeted me casually. It was I who felt somewhat taken aback. ¡°You seem rather unruffled.¡± ¡°I was surprised. Very.¡± ¡°From your expression, I¡¯d never have guessed.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± Her expression was genuinely unreadable. Tilting her head, Charlotte had that peculiar, otherworldly air she always carried, one that made her unpredictable. After a brief pause, she spoke first. ¡°When did you know? That I was following you?¡± ¡°Since the basement staircase.¡± ¡°So you knew from the beginning.¡± ¡°My apologies. The moment I heightened my senses, I detected even Your Highness¡¯s presence nearby.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed. A shame.¡± After a light exchange of words, I returned to the original question. ¡°So, what do you think? I¡¯d like to know your opinion.¡± Charlotte was one of the few with a mental barrier. Since birth, she had been protected by the unique blessings of the imperial family. On top of that, her strength was impressive. ¡®She¡¯s perfect.¡¯ I had originally planned to enter alone, but with her by my side, the burden would be lighter. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad deal for her, either. After all, she had come here with the same purpose as I had. To investigate this incident and pursue the cultists. Though our reasons differed, our goals were closely aligned. And this particular challenge was too much for her to handle alone. She would need assistance. ¡®A good opportunity¡­¡¯ Charlotte was desperate over the ¡°Rose¡± matter. That she was investigating on-site spoke volumes. I had already planned to offer her some bait, and now the perfect moment presented itself. This mission could draw us much closer. ¡°¡­Fine. I¡¯ll join you.¡± After a brief pause, Charlotte finally nodded. We shook hands lightly. With the decision made, we had no time to waste. Every moment we delayed, our countdown dwindled. With a final check of our equipment, we reached out and placed our hands on the door, etched with sinister symbols. A chill crept into my fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± We pushed the door open. A blinding scarlet light engulfed our vision. Steeling ourselves, we stepped over the threshold without hesitation. *** So we arrived at the boss stage. And we found ourselves face-to-face with a bizarre scene. ¡°What is¡­?¡± A vast sea of crimson blood, churning like waves. Stretching out endlessly, it seemed, this ocean of blood awaited us. The students stood frozen, taken aback by the sight. Beeeep¡ª The once-muffled melody was now unmistakably loud. A grating dissonance that seemed to tear at our ears. As we turned toward the source of the sound, we saw a figure through the thick crimson mist. They stood alone in the blood sea, playing a violin. ¡°¡­¡± It was a familiar face. As I had suspected, she had fallen under the Conductor¡¯s spell, her essence forgotten, reduced to a corrupted shell. Watching the woman play feverishly, I muttered under my breath. ¡°Lady Medro¡­¡± The Chief Deputy of the church, the one who oversaw this Licht branch. And a collaborator of Astro. She was our mission target, the person we needed to rescue. As I¡¯d feared, she had become the Conductor¡¯s puppet, waiting here on this blood-red stage for her audience to arrive. Medro¡¯s glassy eyes roamed until they landed on us. ¡°Kyaaaaahhhh!¡± The woman let out a piercing scream. I steadied my hand, gathering a Lie at my fingertips. Charlotte, too, was drawing her sword. ¡°Let¡¯s get this done.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The concert of horrors had begun. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 84 – The Concert (5) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 84 ¨C The Concert (5) A discordant sound, tearing at our eardrums. As the dissonant melody echoes on, the blood-red sea ripples violently, as though shaken by an earthquake. Then, it surges forward, transforming into a towering wave that crashes toward the shore. We halt in our tracks, stepping back from the beach. Rumble! The ground shudders. The crimson wave, rising higher than our eyes can see, seems as if it could touch the very sun. The churning waters boil as they charge, steeped in a dense concentration of Magi¡ªcorrosive as acid, ready to dissolve anything upon contact. ¡°We have to stop it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Charlotte steps forward, her sword gripped tightly in both hands, striding fearlessly toward the impending tidal wave. Not a flicker of fear shows in her clear eyes. Mana gathers at her fingertips. In moments, a radiant halo erupts along the length of her blade. ¡°Cleave.¡± The word slips from her lips, soft yet sharp. With a fierce swing, the sword arcs through the air, a bright flash slicing through the crimson mist. A single streak of light collides directly with the massive wave. And¡ª Crash! The surging wave shatters into pieces. The blood, now broken into a fine spray, scatters, only a few droplets from the nearest edge falling toward us. As I cast a shadow umbrella over us to shield against the mist, Charlotte, breathing heavily beside me, mutters. Even after just one strike, she appears noticeably drained. ¡°That¡­ really took a toll.¡± ¡°The force of it is no joke.¡± ¡°I went all out, but barely managed to stop it.¡± Charlotte flexes her tingling hands, clenching and unclenching her sore fingers, while I mutter with slight dismay. ¡°This time, he must have put more strength into it.¡± The power was unexpected. The Conductor¡¯s thought-form. Normally, Charlotte could handle it effortlessly, but it seemed he had prepared intensely for this. A surprising turn, indeed. It would have cost him dearly to muster this much force. I murmured thoughtfully. ¡°This isn¡¯t going to be an easy fight.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem so.¡± ¡°Are you all right, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Fine. But do you know what¡¯s going on here? All these strange things?¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± I knew all about the Conductor. In the original story, I had faced him more times than I could count. Wherever his music lingered, it brought nightmares to life. Melodies soaked in Magi ensnare their listeners, twisting their very essence, corrupting them beyond salvation. Once tainted, the victims are trapped in a cycle of slaughter and song, their humanity lost. ¡®No wonder they called him the ultimate Katasto.¡¯ The power to orchestrate massacres. It doesn¡¯t start on such a grand scale from the beginning, of course. It begins with a small seed. ¡®The Concert.¡¯ A fictional space the Conductor creates. It imprisons a few hosts inside. Then he waits, until they¡¯ve absorbed enough Magi. Once fully transformed, he releases them beyond his domain. The violent music spreads like a virus, devastating everything it touches. The cathedral we stood in was no different. A time bomb ready to go off at any moment. If we didn¡¯t take down the boss in time, the amassed Magi would detonate. At the very least, it could wipe out an entire village. Maybe worse. This time, he¡¯d poured even more into it, so it could engulf several nearby villages as well. We couldn¡¯t let that happen; we had to stop him. ¡®The solution is simple enough.¡¯ The Conductor¡¯s domain is maintained by a ¡°thought-form.¡± Think of it as the central host¡ªit anchors the gathered Magi and expands its range from there. In other words, it¡¯s the heart of the Concert. Neutralize the thought-form, and the domain crumbles. I pointed toward the woman ahead. ¡°For now, we need to subdue her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done.¡± ¡°Is it that difficult?¡± ¡°I could probably kill her. Barely.¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­ I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t. I owe her, in a way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I can¡¯t restrain her alive with my power.¡± Charlotte shook her head, then tilted it slightly, as if puzzled. ¡°Does capturing her alive even matter?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been corrupted by the Magi. She¡¯s beyond saving. So why capture her?¡± ¡°Just trust me. You¡¯ll understand soon enough.¡± ¡°All right¡­ I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Fingering her sword, she hesitated, gripping her sore wrist from the earlier clash. The woman in the center of the sea, oblivious to Charlotte¡¯s struggle, continued her performance. Screech! Her bow hovered over the violin strings. As her elegant fingers resumed their stroke, an unbearable, distorted melody filled the air. It was hard to believe such a ghastly sound could come from a violin. ¡°It¡¯s coming.¡± Rumble! Once again, the surface trembled. The boiling blood scattered upward, slowly coalescing in mid-air into the shape of countless sharp blades. Hundreds of blood-red swords aimed their gleaming tips at us. Against the crimson sea, beneath the bloodstained sky, they hung¡ªa sight so ominous, it was almost overwhelming. Even so. ¡°¡­¡± Charlotte¡¯s breathing remained calm. She took a steadying stance. Kneel! She drove her sword into the sand, anchoring it deep. Grasping the hilt firmly, she let her mana surge. Her blue eyes glinted with an almost rapturous light. With her aura unleashed, she murmured the incantation that called forth her domain. ¡°Sword, bloom in color.¡± ¡ªThe Swordsmanship Art of Charlotte¡¯s Domain ¡®Ashen Garden¡¯ Rumble! Thorny vines of steel sprouted from the ground, spiraling around us. They wove together, forming a grand scene¡ªa garden of roses. With a twist of her sword, Charlotte sent the countless petals of razor-sharp blades whirling around her. Then, they scattered in a fierce storm, riding the wind as they hurtled forward. Crash! The battle raged on the blood-soaked shore. The clashing storms mingled and spun, scattering blood and petals in every direction. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Through the cacophony, Charlotte raised her sword. Her once-transparent pupils now reflected the woman playing her dissonant melody. *** Charlotte versus the Conductor¡¯s thought-form. The battle continued, fierce and relentless. The thought-form pressed forward with torrents of Magi, and each time, Charlotte¡¯s deft counters broke its momentum. Her sword beams struck the waves, sending tremors through the sea. ¡°¡­¡± I stood back, observing. I played only a supporting role in the fight, providing minor assistance without engaging directly. I wanted to gauge Charlotte¡¯s progress. Understanding the present gave me a foundation for future plans. Charlotte didn¡¯t object to my stance. ¡ª¡°No need to reveal yourself. I know you¡¯re not a bad person.¡± ¡ª¡°I just¡­ want to understand you better.¡± She knew enough about my powers to trust my judgment. She simply focused on her battle. Clang! Crash! Thud! The Conductor¡¯s thought-form. Charlotte was holding her ground, even against a foe meant for second-year students. Holding her own in her first year showed her extraordinary talent. A genius, just as the story had said. Of course¡ª ¡®She¡¯s still far from perfect.¡¯ She was only a first-year, and the Charlotte I remembered from her third year was still more formidable. Her swordsmanship had room to grow. Even her ultimate skill, Ashen Garden, lacked its full color. But those gaps would fill over time. ¡®She¡¯s a prodigy.¡¯ At least, I didn¡¯t need to worry about her growth. There were complications around the Rose, but I could help her with that easily enough. I considered the situation carefully, reflecting on my plan. While I was lost in thought¡ª Charlotte wavered, nearly collapsing. She knelt, her stamina clearly spent. Labored breaths spilled from her lips. ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­¡± Her domain had nearly fallen apart. The sturdy garden had shattered, and her steel roses lay broken. With her mana reserves depleted, even the greenery wilted. Charlotte steadied herself, casting me a level gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m at my limit.¡± So it was too much to subdue her after all. Her surrender came as no surprise. I nodded. ¡°You did well, Your Highness.¡± ¡°If it had been to kill her, maybe. But capturing her¡­ it¡¯s too difficult.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll only grow stronger, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°You asked me to buy time. Was that enough?¡± ¡°More than enough.¡± ¡°Glad to hear it.¡± With a faint smile, she finally sank to the ground. She didn¡¯t seem particularly afraid. No¡ªrather, it was as though she lacked strong emotions entirely. A girl both strange and serene. I stepped forward, leaving the fatigued princess behind, facing the thought-form that watched us. The woman stood in the center of the sea, still playing her violin. ¡°Are you sure? She¡¯s no ordinary foe.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Right. Your power should be enough.¡± ¡°Though the sea of Magi is troublesome, it won¡¯t be an issue if I cross it in a single leap.¡± ¡°Is there any way I can help?¡± ¡°If you could distract her, even just briefly, it would help.¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you the signal.¡± I pulled up a translucent blue screen. A quick check of my remaining output. Beep! [Remaining Power: 82.7%] Ample reserve. I stretched my fingers and gave Charlotte the signal. ¡°Now.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Charlotte retrieved her sword. Closing her eyes briefly, she summoned every bit of remaining mana. Blue energy surged around her. Whirl! A gust whipped across the beach. A radiant glow lit the sword¡¯s edge, as though warding off the crimson landscape, a pure white curtain swept forward. A dazzling spectacle, sure to catch the eye. ¡°Kyahhh!¡± Sensing the impending attack, the thought-form¡¯s eyes went wide. Murky blood trickled from her lifeless cheeks like tears. The woman adjusted her grip on her bow, bracing herself for the coming strike. Only platinum hair was reflected in her dark pupils. But¡ª ¡°That was just a feint.¡± A full-force bluff. The mana she¡¯d flung was all flash, devoid of any real threat. A decoy she¡¯d poured her last bit of strength into. The real move was yet to come. Clap! I clapped my hands sharply. In the next instant¡ª I was behind the thought-form. She whipped around, startled, but my hand was already at her throat. Snap! ¡°¡­¡± With lifeless lips, she could not even scream. Struggling to free herself, she flailed, but I held her fast, shadow binding her limbs as tightly as a spider¡¯s web. ¡°¡­¡± In what seemed a last-ditch effort, she plucked her violin strings. Twang! The sharp noise set the Magi-infused sea churning, crimson waves roiling together. As if to drag me under the bloody depths. Rumble! A grotesque sound rose from the swirling tide. The scattered Magi gathered, forming stormy clouds of dark crimson. It was a ferocious energy, far greater than before. But I remained unmoved. ¡°¡­Hah.¡± Instead, I scoffed. Vain. Hollow. A gesture without meaning. It evoked only a flicker of pity. ¡°Hear my call.¡± I recited my incantation calmly. ¡°The Lord saith, Be of good cheer; it is I; be not afraid.¡± Medro saith unto him, Lord, if it be thou, bid me come unto thee on the water. He said, Come. Medro stepped down from the boat and walked on the water to Him. But when he saw the wind boisterous, he was afraid; and beginning to sink, he cried, saying, Lord, save me. Immediately, He stretched forth His hand and caught him, saying, O thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt? And when they were come into the ship¡ª ¡°The wind ceased.¡± With a deep breath, I opened my eyes. Clear, white irises gleamed, sharp with both light and shadow. Following the holy verse, the storm-tossed sea stilled. Silence fell, vast and serene. ¡°Calling the lost lamb.¡± I gathered a Lie at my fingertips. The shadow, creeping upwards, blackened the air around us. And¡ª ¡°Shatter.¡± A word to end all transgressions. Cracks splintered the sky. Crack! Crack! Like a mirror breaking, the blood-red world fractured, revealing glimpses of blue sky beyond. The woman¡¯s bound form gradually regained its warmth. Medro Gardnier. Her dull eyes blinked in confusion, struggling to understand whether this was reality or a dream. She had been trapped in a nightmare, after all. ¡°Sir¡­?¡± Her faint voice called out. I held her gently, whispering softly in her ear. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, my child.¡± Before we knew it¡ª We stood upon a calm, blue sea. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 85 – Catalyst (1) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 85 ¨C Catalyst (1) The black-red hue that had stained the sky faded away. Only pure, clear blue remained, a pristine backdrop. With the gentle breeze from the ocean came a serene, sunlit scene of summer. The girl stood alone in the tranquility of the gentle waves. Occasionally, a wave would lap at her feet, leaving a cool trace as it receded. Swish¡ª The shattered foam left only a refreshing echo. Charlotte gazed blankly at the scene before her. Her silent lips held a faint hint of color, a soft, rosy hue that refused to melt away. ¡°¡­¡± An unusual domain. It was beautiful. Like a dream. Only moments ago, she had stood amidst a crimson fog, with waves of blood crashing down like tears and a terrible dissonance echoing through the dark mist. Yet in a mere blink, she found herself in an entirely different world. ¡ªIf you could distract her, even just briefly, it would help. ¡ªI¡¯ll give you the signal. It had happened in the span of a single eyelash flutter. The world changed in a split second. ¡ªNow. With a sharp clap, the boy leapt. In an instant, he was behind the embodiment of sin, seizing the woman¡¯s nape without a shred of hesitation. A single, simple gesture followed. ¡ªShatter. But¡ª That had been enough. As each joint in his gripping hand tightened, cracks spread across the air. The crimson world splintered apart, and through the fractured gaps, layers of blue sky shone through. Red and blue mingled in a mesmerizing view. It was, simply put, indescribable. Step¡­ step¡­ The boy advanced toward her, wordlessly. His calm steps skimmed the vast surface of the ocean. Cradled in his arms lay a woman. Her breathing was soft and peaceful. As if the darkness that had once consumed her had never existed, no shadow remained around the nun¡¯s serene face. Charlotte watched the two, dazed. ¡®How?¡¯ How had he done it? To purify someone tainted by Magi¡­ It felt as if reality itself had been rewritten. She had faced many horrors while tracking the cultists¡¯ trail, but she had never heard of anything like this. It was the kind of miracle that only belonged in holy scriptures. ¡®I was mistaken.¡¯ Charlotte realized she had underestimated him. The alleyway, the placement trials. What she had seen of his power back then was only a fraction. The Snake had an aura that was almost¡­ infinite. As a princess, she had encountered countless powerful figures¡ªprofessors, the academy¡¯s headmaster, swordmasters¡ªbut she had never felt so utterly powerless. Was this how the first creations had felt, gazing upon their god? Strange. Though fear prickled within her, curiosity burned even brighter. Charlotte did not think the boy was evil. It was the conclusion she had reached from watching him all this time. He showed no greed, lacked any brutal edge, and was as considerate of others as anyone she had ever met. Nor did he possess that insidious malice that adults so often carried. Instead¡ª ¡ªI just didn¡¯t want you to get hurt. His smile was pure and clear. A cool, wintry scent lingered. There was a quality of absolute purity. Others might not notice, but Charlotte, with her unique perception, could sense it fully. A being who had somehow retained a childlike innocence. ¡°¡­¡± Charlotte simply watched him. Whether he was aware of her tangled thoughts or not, the Snake continued toward her with calm strides. In his arms, he held the unconscious woman carefully. Perhaps¡­ The thought came unbidden to her mind. Perhaps he could do it. She had held back, hesitating without certainty, but now that she had witnessed such a miracle, things felt different. In a moment brimming with despair, a single ray of hope had broken through. If it¡¯s him, he might be able to help. The brief whisper carried an earnest wish. Mulling over this possibility with something close to a prayer, Charlotte heard a faint, aching voice in her ear. ¡ªSister. A rare expression of vulnerability flickered across the girl¡¯s face. Standing amidst the gently blowing wind, Charlotte waited. *** And thus, the Concert came to an end. The thought-form, the concert¡¯s clear condition, had been subdued, and the Magi that had tainted the area shattered¡ªno further threats remained. Holding the woman¡¯s limp body, I took a step forward. ¡°¡­¡± Medro, whom I had saved, was still unconscious. There was no particular problem, simply a matter of her energy being completely drained. She would likely awaken once some time had passed. Step¡­ step¡­ I passed through the quiet ocean and stepped onto the warm sand again. There, someone was waiting for me. The girl¡¯s dazed eyes cleared as I called out. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Shall we return?¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± Charlotte nodded quietly. We moved toward the door we had originally entered. After walking in silence for a while with a thoughtful look on her face, she seemed to make up her mind and finally spoke. Her blue gaze rested on the woman in my arms. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How¡­ how did you do that?¡± ¡°You mean Lady Medro?¡± She seemed visibly shaken. No surprise there. It was probably the first time she had seen something like this. Anyone who had studied Magi would know just how impossible it was to purify a thought-form. It was a concept that defied theory itself. What I had just done was, in a way, a miracle, beyond any known law or reasoning. Her shock was only natural. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What happened here?¡± Charlotte¡¯s quiet murmur carried an uncharacteristic tremor. I kept my composure as I replied. ¡°Perhaps we can discuss it later. For now, shouldn¡¯t we leave this place first?¡± The Conductor¡¯s thought-form had been destroyed. With the core of the domain broken, this space would soon collapse. My power reserves were nearly depleted, and getting trapped in a collapsing space would be a headache. It would be more practical to get out before trying to explain. But Charlotte seemed to take my suggestion as an attempt to avoid the question. She nodded softly. ¡°All right¡­ if it¡¯s something you don¡¯t want to discuss, I won¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t quite what I meant.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not foolish enough to get on your bad side.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± It seemed she had misunderstood, but this was an easy exit. Besides, there was only so much I could explain right now. The Snake and the Little Prince. The two of us quietly crossed the sandy shore, side by side. As we reached the threshold back to reality, the first person to greet us was Irene. She had been crouched nearby, waiting. ¡°Ah.¡± Seeing me, her ears perked up. Her eyes, which had been dim, brightened. Irene came running over and gently took the unconscious Medro from my arms, casting a concerned look my way. ¡°You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± ¡°Perfectly fine.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t overdo it, right?¡± ¡°Not at all. This one went smoothly. There was no real danger, so you needn¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Had she been fretting while waiting? Even as she nodded, the fox circled around me, as if making sure I hadn¡¯t been wounded. I found her fussing endearing in a way. As I patted her head, other members of the team approached as well. The first to speak, of course, was Neria. ¡°Well done, Master.¡± ¡°Deputy Commander.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve finished clearing the basement. All survivors have been transferred to Astro¡¯s direct hospital, and the mutated children marked for quarantine were sent to headquarters.¡± ¡°Have you confirmed the death toll?¡± ¡°Of course. In this attack, 128 priests lost their lives, with 37 survivors and 23 quarantined mutants.¡± ¡°¡­A high toll.¡± I sighed bitterly. Though sadness threatened to well up, I pushed it aside, issuing further instructions. There was still work to be done. ¡°For now, let¡¯s clear the area. It¡¯ll be dawn soon. Let¡¯s get out of here before anyone outside notices anything unusual.¡± ¡°As you command.¡± The team moved quickly, following my directions. I took a quiet breath and walked out of the basement. *** The cleanup wasn¡¯t complicated. The cult¡¯s attack had already left the place a wreck. There was no need to erase evidence of our presence. The lingering Magi had tainted the air so thoroughly that it would be hard to distinguish anything clearly anyway. Our focus was simply to attend to the bodies. ¡°¡­¡± At the cathedral¡¯s center. Beneath the tall, unyielding cross, those who had died lay at rest. A white cloth covered each of the victims, arranged with care. Someone¡¯s life, being quietly put to rest. I stood there, silently watching. ¡®So many.¡¯ There were so many I couldn¡¯t save. One hundred twenty-eight, to be exact. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Feeling the weight of that number, I let out a sigh I hadn¡¯t meant to release. The calm air carried a faint scent of blood. It¡¯s the same, every time. The same feeling every time. I had saved people. I had prevented a disaster that could have led to unimaginable horror. I had acted like a hero, saving the world. Yet, there were always some I couldn¡¯t save, a regret that clung persistently. Perhaps it was just the foolish desire to save everyone. ¡®You can¡¯t save them all.¡¯ I knew that. I wasn¡¯t a god. I wasn¡¯t omniscient enough to foresee everything, nor omnipotent enough to save everyone. The future I could foresee was only what I knew from the original story. And the miracles I could perform were bound by my remaining reserves. So, I couldn¡¯t stop every tragedy. No matter how extraordinary I might be, a mere human cannot surpass their own limits. In that case¡ª ¡®Next time.¡¯ I resolved to do better. To notice sooner, act more decisively, respond more wisely, and save more people next time. This time was no different. ¡°¡­¡± I stood in silence, pondering. As I lingered, a girl approached me, her platinum hair swaying with each step. Her blue eyes met mine with quiet intent. It was Charlotte. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She stood beside me. She had mentioned she would explore the basement a bit more and had just now returned to the surface. After a moment¡¯s pause, Charlotte spoke. ¡°I owe you a debt. Thanks to you, we found the missing people.¡± ¡°It was nothing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle the cleanup from here. The case may be closed, but there are still tiresome procedures to follow. I can wrap it up easily with my authority.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll protect the surviving priests for the time being.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s wise. If cultists find survivors in a branch they thought they¡¯d eradicated, they¡¯ll certainly be suspicious.¡± ¡°Such nuisances, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Charlotte¡¯s familiar, calm response. As we discussed the aftermath, the first hints of dawn began to light the horizon. It was time to return to headquarters. ¡°Well then¡­ I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± With a polite nod, I turned. The others waited for me, ready to depart. As I started toward them, Charlotte suddenly reached out, catching my sleeve. I turned back to her. ¡°Yes, Your Highness?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask of you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Her sudden request was unexpected, so I listened patiently. It seemed she¡¯d been gauging my reaction, hesitating for a while. Was it something important? After a brief pause, she seemed to gather her resolve, and finally spoke. Her voice wavered slightly¡ªa rare occurrence. ¡°I need your help.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s you¡­ maybe you can save me.¡± Her blue eyes blinked, reflecting nothing but my image. In a soft whisper, her pink lips pleaded. ¡°Please¡­ save us.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hearing her words, I stood frozen for a moment. A faint, twitching smile tugged at my lips. I covered my mouth with one hand. And then, with a dark smile spreading, I thought¡ª Savoring the thrill that raced down my spine. ¡®As expected.¡¯ She took the bait. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 86 – Catalyst (2) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 86 ¨C Catalyst (2) ¡°Please¡­ save us.¡± Though her words seemed sudden, I felt exhilaration rather than surprise. It took effort to restrain the twisted smile tugging at my lips. I had wondered if she would ever take the bait, but now, she had moved exactly as I¡¯d intended. Holding back my satisfaction, I tried to erase the ominous look from my face. "Ahem." I cleared my throat lightly. Donning a calm mask, I watched as Charlotte hesitated, fumbling a few more words. It seemed she was gauging my reaction. ¡°I know¡­ it must sound strange. But needing your help¡ªthat much, at least, is the truth.¡± A fresh response from her. She was usually a character who hid her emotions completely. Charlotte was always the picture of serenity, moving through the world without disturbance, sorrow, or anger¡ªlike the surface of a still lake. ¡ªAhaha¡­ it¡¯s been a delightful performance. ¡ªBut the charade is over now. I¡¯ve achieved what I set out to accomplish. ¡ªFrom now on, I¡¯ll carry out his will. When Judas betrayed them in the final act of the original story, while the others were thrown into shock, only Charlotte had remained expressionless. Her unfeeling reaction had led to a notorious nickname among players, some of whom went so far as to call her a ¡°robot.¡± It was a well-known in-game meme. [Category: General Forum] [Title: People who like Charlotte really baffle me] She¡¯s practically a machine. I¡¯m not usually picky, but there¡¯s something about a robot girl¡­ [What, you don¡¯t even consider her human? Lol] -> Might as well call her a machine -> Makes sense though. Even a robot would have more expression than her. -> Seriously, she¡¯s just blank 24/7 -> But that¡¯s the charm -> Tag: emotionless -> Ahh, I see. [Say what you will, she¡¯s still top 3 in every popularity poll] -> Do you not see how OP Her Highness is? -> She¡¯s past her prime anyway, just a relic of an older era -> Take it back¡­ right now¡­ [Does that mean if Charlotte uses a broom she¡¯d be a Roomba?] -> LOL amazing [¡°Robot girl?¡± Clearly you don¡¯t appreciate the beauty of Gundams] -> ¡­? -> ¡­? -> Bro, just leave.] It was one of the memes I had enjoyed quite a bit. Whenever I uploaded footage featuring Charlotte, I made sure to add a bit of ¡°robot¡± humor for attention. ¡°Help¡­ it¡¯s a sensitive matter, but if you want, I can explain.¡± At any rate. For a girl usually so emotionless, her voice now seemed to waver. Most people might think she was calm, but for her, this was unusually unsteady. Her blue eyes held a rare glimmer of uncertainty. ¡®It must be about the Rose.¡¯ Even her gaze was tinged with a kind of desperate hope. I smoothed my expression, softening it with a light smile, and interrupted her hesitating words. ¡°You don¡¯t have to explain.¡± She¡¯d bitten down on the bait. It seemed my display against the thought-form had had the intended effect. While I had made an extravagant show hoping for this outcome, I hadn¡¯t expected it to work so thoroughly. Clearly, the situation was dire for her. ¡°I don¡¯t need to hear it to understand. The help Your Highness seeks¡ªit¡¯s about the Rose, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°How did you¡­¡± ¡°I have rather keen ears.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The girl looked up at me, stunned into silence. I gave her a brief smile. Then, leaning closer until my face was near her ear, I whispered softly. ¡°I would be happy to help you, if that¡¯s your wish.¡± My cool voice coiled around her. There was a hint of persuasion in my tone, meant to draw her further in¡ªlike a snake tightening around its prey. ¡°Just trust me, Your Highness.¡± My innocent, little prince. The time had come to bind her to me. I allowed a faintly sinister smile. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Despite it all¡ª Charlotte merely nodded. *** Once our work at the cathedral was complete, we each returned to our respective quarters. The mission had ended successfully. Our missing ally had been safely retrieved. Medro was transported directly to headquarters. Once she recovered consciousness and her strength, she would be questioned about the details of the incident. The deputy commander would handle the report. I had set up a separate meeting with the princess. Charlotte had accepted my offer to help without a single trace of suspicion, her eyes gleaming with trust. I had concealed my darker intentions as we shook hands. ¡ªI look forward to working together. More of a beginning than an ending. Leaving behind the crisp morning air, we made our way back to the academy. The night¡¯s work left me feeling sluggish. At least it was the weekend. Instead of attending lectures, I could rest at the dormitory. It was a good time to let my reserves recover as well. I secluded myself in my room, settling in for a quiet day. While I was lost in my reading, Irene, who had been lingering nearby, finally spoke. Her voice carried a note of uncertainty, as if she had resolved herself. ¡°¡­Um.¡± I had sensed her gaze on me for a while. Putting down my book, I responded. ¡°Is something wrong, Miss Irene?¡± ¡°I just¡­ wanted to check.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°You said you used a lot of power this time too.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I suppose I did. After all, I had to save Lady Medro from the Magi.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not in pain¡­ or anything, are you?¡± Her deep, dark eyes lingered on me. It seemed she was genuinely concerned. After all, she¡¯d seen me cough up blood before, and during the school trip, I¡¯d fallen unconscious for three days. In her eyes, I must have seemed perpetually on the verge of collapse. To reassure her, I shrugged lightly. ¡°On the contrary, I feel as light as a feather.¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ good to hear.¡± The fox murmured, finally relaxing a little. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In response to her concern, I gave her tail a gentle pat. She silently accepted the gesture, then, after a moment, looked down at my exposed sleeve. ¡°Those¡­ scars.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± My sleeve had shifted. The edge of a scar peeked out. I realized it too late and moved to adjust my sleeve, but Irene¡¯s firm grip stopped me. Her expression unreadable, she held my sleeve in place, studying me. ¡°Miss Irene?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I called her name softly, but she didn¡¯t reply. She simply held my sleeve. What was she thinking? After a brief silence, she finally broke it. ¡°You.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Have you ever considered¡­ dressing more comfortably?¡± Her eyes fell to my formal attire. The dark fabric, covering every inch of my skin, left no room for any scars to show. It was a necessity, a way to keep the scars hidden. ¡°You¡¯re always wearing something stiff like this. I understand when you¡¯re outside, but in the dorm, is it really necessary?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s only the two of us here, anyway.¡± I understood her intention. The reason I wore suits was to conceal the scars. The marks were too unsightly to reveal. I endured the discomfort to keep my appearance orderly. ¡®But...¡¯ Irene already knew about the scars now. So she suggested I could relax, at least here. There were only the two of us, after all, and since we both knew about the scars, I could leave them uncovered. It seemed that her thoughts had deepened since she¡¯d taken care of me. ¡°¡­I suppose.¡± I replied hesitantly. A faint smile, more awkward than genuine. As if uncertain how to respond. I held the silence for a moment before sharing my concern. ¡°I do appreciate comfortable clothes, but it¡¯s more important to think of those around me first.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°Well, Miss Irene might find it unpleasant. You¡¯ve seen it before; my body isn¡¯t exactly¡­¡± ¡°Never.¡± The words slipped out of my mouth in self-deprecation, but her sharp response cut me short. Irene placed her hands on either side of my face. And turned me to face her. ¡°¡­Miss Irene?¡± In her deep, dark eyes, I saw my reflection. They were clear, with a hint of irritation. Without a word, she drew closer. Her breath warmed the small space between us, our shared warmth tangible at this close distance. Her lips, barely an inch away, spoke. ¡°I¡¯d never think that.¡± Her tone was firm. She spoke as if there wasn¡¯t a shred of doubt. ¡°I¡¯ve chosen to rely on you, so no matter what you look like, I¡¯ll accept you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Not once would I feel disgusted. Even the scars on your body are part of the person I chose to follow.¡± The fox¡¯s whisper was calm and unwavering. At some point, her forehead pressed gently against mine. ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s okay to be at ease when you¡¯re with me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Perhaps it was her unexpected reaction that left me so still. The warmth transferred through our connected foreheads. In the intimacy of the moment, I stayed silent. Irene didn¡¯t pull away. Eventually, I promised her I would try other clothes from time to time. She responded with a joyful swish of her tail, nodding with satisfaction. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 87 – Catalyst (3) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 87 ¨C Catalyst (3) ¡°Do you think this will do?¡± I had promised Irene I would try wearing more comfortable clothes occasionally. Considering how persistent she had been, there was no reason to back out now. So, I took the opportunity to try on something different. ¡°It feels¡­ a bit strange.¡± I was wearing light, short-sleeved pajamas. The thin fabric fluttered gently, leaving my arms exposed. The short sleeves couldn¡¯t hide the numerous scars on my body, leaving them fully visible. Cool air brushed against skin that had been confined under stiff clothing until now. It felt unfamiliar, leaving me a bit stiff. Then, Irene¡¯s voice cut through the air, offering approval. ¡°You look good.¡± She was standing next to me. After giving me a once-over, she nodded slightly, a faint smile on her lips. Her expression seemed oddly pleased. With an awkward smile of my own, I asked her a question. ¡°Is it not strange? It¡¯s been so long since I wore anything like this.¡± ¡°It suits you.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief.¡± I answered while fiddling with the hem of the shirt. I was so used to wearing tailored suits that this loose clothing felt incredibly alien. Oddly, wearing something more comfortable was making me uncomfortable. ¡®The others would be shocked if they saw this.¡¯ I thought briefly of the other members. While a few of them knew about my scars, they had never seen me dressed this casually. I had always maintained a formal, impenetrable demeanor. I had to. As their leader and their only source of salvation, I needed to uphold that image. Even Neria, who had been with me the longest, had never seen me like this. ¡®This brings back memories.¡¯ Getting nostalgic over a single outfit¡ªhow absurd. I must really be getting old. Shaking off the idle thought, I turned to Irene, asking her a question to clear my head. ¡°By the way, I didn¡¯t realize I had clothes like this in the wardrobe. I thought it was all suits.¡± ¡°I bought a few things for you.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Last time we went to the shopping district, I picked them out. They weren¡¯t expensive, so if you don¡¯t like them, we can get something else.¡± ¡°No, this is fine. If you chose them, Miss Irene, then I¡¯ll treasure them.¡± ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t trying to make it sentimental.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cherish them for life.¡± ¡°I said, stop it.¡± Irene¡¯s words were sharp, but her body betrayed her. Her orange tail swished cheerfully behind her. Her fox ears, which had drooped slightly before, perked up atop her head. Her reactions were so easy to read that I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Heh.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so funny all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Nothing at all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so bland.¡± ¡°I like to think of myself as quite spicy, actually.¡± ¡°¡­That was terrible, you know?¡± As we chatted idly, I noticed the darkened view outside the window. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Shall we get some sleep?¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s.¡± With that brief exchange, we concluded our conversation. A quiet night for a busy tomorrow. We each headed to our respective rooms. *** Or so I thought. ¡°Good night.¡± A soft whisper. Warm breath brushed past me. I turned my head to find Irene lying beside me under the covers. She had claimed part of my bed. ¡°¡­¡± This again, huh? Ever since the school trip, Irene had been sleeping in my room instead of her own. Always in the same bed as me. Rustle. She shifted slightly, and her warm body pressed closer. The fox had nestled herself snugly against me. Since we were both in thin sleepwear, the sensation of contact was uncomfortably vivid. Her soft skin seemed to mold against my scars, clinging warmly. Particularly where our chests touched¡ª I could feel her weight pressing into me. The soft, yielding sensation was undeniable. As our warmth mingled, our shallow breaths intertwined. ¡®This is¡­ close.¡¯ A thought that was far too obvious for the situation. I let out a quiet laugh at myself. Being held like this made me feel like a pillow. Pushing aside the strange sentiment, I softly asked her a question. ¡°Miss Irene.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Why are you sleeping here instead of your perfectly fine bed?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s comfortable.¡± ¡°Concise, as always.¡± ¡°Am I bothering you?¡± ¡°Not at all. I just think you¡¯d be better off sleeping in your own bed. There¡¯s only one in this room, after all.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Irene fell silent. A brief pause followed. The subdued atmosphere slowly gave way to vulnerability. Her ears drooped, and her delicate fingers interlocked with mine, as if to anchor herself. Quietly, as if sinking underwater, she murmured. ¡°Just¡­ let me stay by your side.¡± She looked up at me with pleading eyes. Her clear gaze reflected only my image. Faced with such a pitiful expression, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to turn her away. Once again, I let it slide. Gently, I patted her back. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. Don¡¯t worry and get some rest.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ okay.¡± Finally, the fox closed her heavy eyelids. I held her close, letting her quiet breathing lull her to sleep. Our warmth blended as we leaned into each other, the night ticking steadily toward dawn. *** The hours slipped by. By now, the faint glow of dawn was creeping over the horizon. The moonlight and starlight painted a serene canvas outside. It was a perfect, undisturbed night. Haa, haa¨C The sleeping fox let out shallow sighs. The Snake watched her for a moment before rising silently. His quiet steps led him away from the bed. ¡°¡­¡± The liar remained awake. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Settling onto the sofa, he intended to recover some of the power he had spent over the past few days. Opening a translucent blue screen, he murmured to himself. ¡°I confess¡ªI have never told a lie in my life.¡± As always, he repeated the familiar deception. Moments later, a notification appeared on the dormant interface. Ding! [Small amount of Lies recovered.] [Current Output: 24.3%] The boy continued. With a voice devoid of emotion, he calmly spoke another. ¡°I had stew for lunch today.¡± Ding! [Small amount of Lies recovered.] [Current Output: 24.8%] ¡°I am outside right now.¡± Ding! [Small amount of Lies recovered.] [Current Output: 25.2%] ¡°I hate games.¡± Ding! [Small amount of Lies recovered.] [Current Output: 25.7%] ¡°I am not human.¡± Ding! [Small amount of Lies recovered.] One lie after another. And so the Snake spent the night, steeped in falsehoods, until the morning light crept in. *** The next day. I headed to Astro¡¯s headquarters. I was there to receive a report on the recent attack. I had also heard that one of the key witnesses had regained consciousness. I moved swiftly to meet her. This time, I didn¡¯t take a carriage. Instead, Lena herself arrived to escort me. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The dark-haired woman extended her hand in front of a flickering portal. Thanks to her, I arrived without delay. After a quick debrief from the deputy commander, I proceeded to meet the witness in her hospital room. The woman had long white hair cascading over her shoulders. ¡°Miss Medro.¡± Medro Gardnier. A church deputy who oversaw the Licht branch that had been attacked. She was also a trusted collaborator of ours. I greeted her and took a seat across from her. ¡°I was worried, but it¡¯s good to see you¡¯ve recovered.¡± ¡°Thanks to the grace of your intervention, Commander.¡± She had been frail, but over the past few days, she seemed to have regained her strength. The woman offered a polite bow, expressing her gratitude in the calm, graceful manner typical of church members. ¡°I heard of the miracle you performed. Thanks to your dedication, countless lives were saved. My deepest thanks to you.¡± ¡°Miracle? It was nothing more than a parlor trick. Please, don¡¯t dwell on it.¡± ¡°Through your intervention, a fragile life like mine has been preserved. Surely this is the will of the heavens. Commander, you must be one chosen by God.¡± ¡°My subordinates can hear you, you know. Let¡¯s stop there; you¡¯re embarrassing me.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Miracle, savior, saint¡ªembarrassing praise aside, I turned the conversation back to its purpose. I began to ask her about the events surrounding the attack. Although it had happened suddenly, and there wasn¡¯t much detailed information to gain, I was able to grasp a vague picture. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this will help, but¡­ I saw a giant shadow in the darkness.¡± ¡°A giant shadow, you say?¡± ¡°It was a profane force. Whatever sacrifices had been made to summon it, simply facing it felt like a test of faith.¡± ¡°For even you, Miss Medro, to feel that way¡ªit must have been catastrophic.¡± ¡°It was a trial, indeed.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± This was a useful discovery. A giant shadow. As someone familiar with the original story, I could guess what it might be. Like the Conductor, this entity¡¯s appearance seemed to be happening earlier than expected. Still, it was fortunate I had identified it so quickly. I could prepare more specifically for the dangers to come. ¡°That will conclude the inquiry for now. Thank you; this was helpful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad to be of service.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll remain here for the time being. The cultists may still have their eyes on you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful. What of the other survivors?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll protect them as well. In return, I hope your clergy can assist us with some of our work.¡± ¡°With such a call, we will gladly serve.¡± ¡°Good.¡± This incident had brought valuable new allies into my fold. The Licht branch had been a gathering of skilled clergy dedicated to protecting their region. Having their experienced members join us in the pursuit of Baob was an excellent outcome. Satisfied, I rose from my seat. ¡®That should wrap up one matter.¡¯ It had been a productive conclusion. Leaving the hospital room, I moved on to my next destination. The playroom where the children had been gathered. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 88 – Catalyst (4) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 88 ¨C Catalyst (4) ¡°Wow! Commander!¡± ¡°It feels like it¡¯s been so long¡­!¡± ¡°We missed you!¡± The children welcomed me with enthusiasm. It must have been their free time, as they were all gathered together, playing. As soon as one small fox noticed me, the others swarmed. Patter, patter. The little ones ran toward me on their short legs. I spread my arms wide, catching them as they threw themselves at me. Warm bodies clung to me from every direction. ¡°Hehe¡­ Have you all been well?¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± Their answer was bright and full of energy, radiating the innocence unique to children. ¡°Commander, Commander! Why are you here today?¡± ¡°You¡¯re here to play with us, right?¡± ¡°Dummy! He¡¯s obviously here to work! Teacher said we shouldn¡¯t bother him!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a dummy!¡± ¡°You totally are, dummy!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t fight in front of the Commander.¡± Despite their bickering, it was clear how close they were. It was the kind of bond only kids their age could have. I smiled warmly, watching their chatter. As their voices filled the room, Irene appeared, gently pulling the younger ones away. She had the stern demeanor of an older sister dealing with a pack of mischievous siblings. ¡°What are you all doing, pestering someone like this?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, sis!¡± ¡°You came too!¡± ¡°Yay¡­! Big sis, we missed you!¡± ¡°W-wait, don¡¯t just cling to me all of a sudden¡ª¡± She had started with a scolding tone, but even Irene couldn¡¯t hold out against the kids¡¯ affectionate onslaught. Her serious expression melted in an instant. Letting out a sigh of surrender, Irene gave up admonishing them and began patting their heads instead. The little foxes chirped happily as they surrounded us. ¡°Hehe.¡± Watching them, I couldn¡¯t help but think. Whoever ends up with Irene in the future will have their hands full. They¡¯d need to take care of all these foxes too. ''Though that still feels far off.'' If this world ever reached a happy ending, each of them would eventually find their own happiness. Of course, some would meet people they loved. The original story had no romance, but there was no rule saying such connections wouldn¡¯t form after the ending. When that time came¡ª Stories I couldn¡¯t witness in my previous life, stories of their eventual happiness. Watching those unfold would be a joy. ''Until then.'' I smiled faintly at the thought. As I made a lighthearted comment about it, Irene¡¯s expression grew thoughtful. Perhaps it was because love was still an unfamiliar concept to her. Her cheeks flushed slightly, her ears perked upright, and her tail swayed uncertainly. After clearing her throat, she asked a question. ¡°¡­What about you?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I mean¡­ normal men. What do you think they¡¯re like? Do they dislike having a lot of kids?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking about my thoughts?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± So she does think about these things. I¡¯d always seen her with that stoic face, so I¡¯d assumed she wasn¡¯t interested in such matters. It was surprising but not entirely unexpected. She was, after all, a girl in the bloom of youth. With a gentle smile, I answered. ¡°I quite like children. Their innocence always reminds me of something important.¡± ¡°R-really¡­ so, men¡­¡± ¡°Of course, that doesn¡¯t apply to everyone. People have different preferences.¡± ¡°I see.¡± We shared a casual exchange as time passed. Before long, someone else appeared. A middle-aged man with striking red hair stepped in, wearing an apron that didn¡¯t quite suit his imposing frame. ¡°Commander! You¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Sir Kyle.¡± Kyle Strovan. Once a star said to touch the heavens, he was now Astro¡¯s head chef. I returned his hearty greeting with a smile. ¡°So you were here after all.¡± ¡°Of course! This is my post! It¡¯s always a joy to teach these kids!¡± ¡°Excellent. It¡¯s reassuring to have left them in your care.¡± ¡°I heard you were looking for me! Is there something you need?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a matter I wanted to discuss.¡± ¡°Hmm? What kind of matter?¡± ¡°It concerns Baob.¡± ¡°¡­Understood. Let¡¯s talk in the next room.¡± His boisterous tone immediately quieted. His crimson eyes, once warm, now grew cold. With a calm demeanor, Kyle ushered the children back to their activities. The noisy atmosphere faded as we moved to a nearby lounge. The Swordmaster¡¯s expression remained frozen, his demeanor solemn. *** The reason I sought out the Swordmaster wasn¡¯t complicated. With the cult showing signs of resurgence, we needed to discuss our next steps. Kyle was the most experienced member of the group and had fought on the frontlines during the Great Purge. He was the perfect person to discuss such matters. I began by explaining the recent attack on the church. While he already knew the basics, I now provided more detailed information. The primary topic was the ¡°Conductor,¡± the presumed mastermind behind the attack. ¡°The Conductor¡­ so he¡¯s returned.¡± Kyle sighed, pressing his fingers to his temples. As he contemplated, I made an observation. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you faced him before¡ªduring that fierce war.¡± Five years ago, Kyle had encountered the Conductor. No, ''encountered'' was too light a term. As champions of their respective sides, they had clashed countless times on the blood-soaked frontlines. The scars they left on each other weren¡¯t few. And yet, both had survived. In a way, their connection could be called a cursed bond. After a moment of silence, Kyle finally spoke. ¡°I know him well.¡± ¡°Do you now?¡± ¡°I was the one who cut him down. Severed his lower body, leaving him in a state where he¡¯ll never live without a wheelchair.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that story before.¡± ¡°He gave me quite a fight. He was a formidable foe.¡± ¡°For someone the ¡®Star¡¯ acknowledges, he must have been impressive.¡± ¡°I always had to face him alone. If I didn¡¯t, he¡¯d corrupt our allies with his Magi and turn them against us.¡± ¡°He certainly seems to have troublesome powers.¡± ¡°Troublesome is an understatement. He was a devil. So many lives were lost to him¡­ I¡¯ve lost count.¡± As if reliving old memories, Kyle¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°More people will die, won¡¯t they¡­?¡± Did he still carry the heart of a hero? His crimson eyes trembled with sorrow. Offering reassurance, I spoke with a smile. ¡°This time, I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Having you here is a relief. No matter what that bastard brings, he won¡¯t stand a chance against you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit of an overestimation?¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not denying it.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± The tense atmosphere softened. I offered a reminder. ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, you¡¯re not to take action yourself.¡± ¡°May I ask why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s best to keep our trump cards hidden for as long as possible.¡± Kyle Strovan, the Crimson Swordmaster. Among the cards I held, he was the strongest joker yet to be played. To the world, Kyle was dead. Only those within Astro knew he was alive. That knowledge gave us a significant advantage. ¡°For now, just focus on guarding the headquarters.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Besides, you have a family to protect. If you want to keep them safe, you must act with caution.¡± ¡°My family¡­ You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Kyle nodded vigorously, his eyes reddening with emotion. Perhaps he was moved by my concern. After all, I had saved both him and his wife from the cultists and restored his daughter, who had been turned into a monster. Now, I was even offering advice to protect his family. ''Loyal to a fault.'' An ideal pawn. I would continue to work him hard, all while ensuring he remained grateful for my ¡°kindness.¡± ¡°Sniff¡­ Haha! I¡¯ll do my best!¡± ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡± After exchanging a few light remarks, I brought up my next request. This time, it was personal. Gesturing toward Irene, I spoke. ¡°I¡¯d like you to help train Miss Irene for a while.¡± ¡°You mean as her mentor?¡± ¡°She¡¯s just reached a new level. This is the time for a proper guide to help her refine her skills.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Kyle studied Irene with a sharp gaze, then let out a low whistle of admiration. ¡°Impressive¡­ She¡¯s certainly changed. She truly has the makings of a genius.¡± ¡°Do you think she could reach the stars?¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Talent alone doesn¡¯t guarantee it. Most fall short along the way.¡± ¡°So it depends on her efforts.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Kyle nodded calmly. ¡°But I can teach her the basics.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I ask.¡± ¡°Never thought I¡¯d take on a student this late in life.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave her in your care for the next few days. I¡¯ll be away for a bit.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Kyle stood, towering before Irene. His crimson gaze bore down on her, intense enough to feel crushing. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet, Irene held her ground, staring straight ahead. Seemingly pleased, Kyle let out a hearty laugh. ¡°Haha! I like that determination!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. The path will feel like hell. Are you ready to endure it?¡± ¡°If it means standing beside him¡­ I¡¯ll endure anything.¡± ¡°Good, good! Excellent!¡± Kyle¡¯s approval was clear. Irene, however, looked past him and directed a question toward me. Her dark eyes wavered slightly. ¡°If I stay here¡­ what will you do?¡± ¡°There¡¯s somewhere I need to go.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°The Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to see that princess, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I made a promise.¡± It wasn¡¯t a situation where Irene could accompany me. Dealing with the Imperial family wasn¡¯t something I could bring her into. With a deep breath, Irene nodded. It was her way of agreeing. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Suddenly, Irene grabbed my tie and pulled me into a tight embrace. Her cheek pressed against mine, warmth spreading between us. As she held me close, she whispered softly in my ear. Her voice carried a bittersweet note. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t get hurt.¡± Her quiet concern lingered in the air. Caught off guard, I chuckled faintly. With our cheeks still touching, I responded. ¡°Of course.¡± She was, in many ways, a difficult partner to manage. *** A few days later. I was riding in a carriage. The scenery outside the window rolled past along the long road. Beside me sat a girl with platinum hair. Her doll-like features, ocean-blue eyes, and ever-blank expression were unmistakable. It was Charlotte. We were on our way to the Imperial Palace. ¡°Can it really be fixed?¡± Charlotte asked suddenly. Her voice, though calm, carried a trace of unease. Feigning ignorance, I replied. ¡°I¡¯ll have to see for myself. My abilities aren¡¯t omnipotent, after all.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Her response was quiet, almost lifeless. I smiled subtly. Could she sense my hidden intentions? The naive princess simply clasped her hands and made a faint plea. Her transparent eyes reflected the face of a cunning serpent. ¡°Please¡­ save Elise.¡± Elise. ''Elise Rose von Staufen.'' The Empire¡¯s second princess. Charlotte¡¯s younger sister. A character modeled after a rose, destined to die in every route of the original story. As I headed to the treacherous Imperial Palace to meet the ill-fated girl, I muttered silently to myself. ''This time.'' This time, I will save her. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 89 – The Rose (1) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 89 ¨C The Rose (1) Two days after my visit to headquarters, I made my way to Charlotte. It was time to fulfill the promise I had made to her. To avoid unnecessary attention, we agreed to meet in an uninhabited corner of the slums. A discreet rendezvous. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°I keep my promises.¡± ¡°Mm. This way.¡± A carriage was waiting in a nearby alley. Without another word, we climbed aboard and set off toward our destination. The scenery outside the window blurred past as the carriage moved. I felt the vehicle sway and turned my attention to the princess seated across from me. The reason for this summons was simple enough. ¡ª¡°I¡¯ll gladly help you, if that¡¯s your wish.¡± ¡ª¡°You need only trust me.¡± Words I had spoken in the cathedral. Words that had stirred something desperate in the princess. I recalled the pleading voice and the sorrow in her gaze, all while reflecting on the original story. The Little Prince¡¯s wish was clear and singular: ¨C¡°I need your help.¡± ¨C¡°Please¡­ save Elise.¡± The Second Imperial Princess of the Empire, stricken with an incurable illness. Her condition was terminal, her days numbered. Charlotte prayed for a miracle, clinging to the hope that her younger sister might be saved. It was the heartfelt wish of a sister. Over the years, countless attempts had been made to cure Elise¡¯s illness. But no herb, no medicine, no miracle worker could breathe life back into the Rose. Even the Empire¡¯s most renowned physicians had shaken their heads in resignation. Despite the endless failures, Charlotte refused to give up. She cast her net far and wide, desperately searching for a cure. Even pursuing dark magicians stemmed from this singular reason. ¨C¡°Maybe there¡¯s a way.¡± While her official purpose was eradicating cultists, she also hoped to glean clues from their confiscated research. She had been driven to consider even forbidden knowledge. ¡®The Rose has roughly one year left to live.¡¯ It was not much time. And with each passing day, as the end drew closer without any breakthroughs, Charlotte¡¯s anxiety only grew. Amid her desperation, she encountered me. ¨C¡°I don¡¯t know what you are, but you don¡¯t seem like a bad person.¡± ¨C¡°I¡¯m just¡­ curious about you.¡± The peculiar nature of my power had piqued her interest. Perhaps she thought I might hold the key to what she was seeking. At first, she merely observed me, but everything changed when she saw me purify the phantom. That moment¡ªa miracle beyond comprehension¡ªseemed to solidify her belief in my abilities. ¡®How could she not be tempted?¡¯ I had planned for this. By flaunting my power more theatrically than usual, I had made an impression too strong to ignore. For Charlotte, I must have seemed like the final beacon of hope. ¡®How could she resist such bait?¡¯ I allowed myself a small smile at the thought. "Hehe." As I did, Charlotte¡¯s blue eyes, filled with rare hesitation, turned toward me. ¡°¡­Can she really be cured?¡± The question hung faintly in the air. Charlotte¡¯s expression was unusually complex. Her typical stoicism cracked under the weight of her worry for her sister. I responded with a calm, reassuring smile. ¡°I won¡¯t know for certain until I¡¯ve seen her condition myself. My abilities aren¡¯t omnipotent, after all.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Please be patient until I¡¯ve conducted an examination.¡± ¡°Sorry. I was being hasty.¡± Charlotte nodded, seemingly appeased. I met her gaze and spoke in a gentle tone, coaxing her further. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll do everything I can. There¡¯s no need for concern.¡± ¡°¡­Alright. I¡¯ll trust you.¡± I suppressed the smirk threatening to curl my lips, forcing a more earnest expression. ¡®Trust me, dear princess. Let me lead you.¡¯ We rode on in silence after that. The carriage rumbled along the road for several more hours before finally arriving at our destination. *** Meanwhile, as the Snake and the Little Prince reached the palace, the Rose lay in her room, hearing the news. Her pale eyes turned toward the maid standing by her bedside. ¡°Charlotte¡¯s coming¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. She¡¯s heading straight to the annex without notifying His Majesty.¡± ¡°When will she get here?¡± ¡°She should arrive shortly.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± The Rose let out a hollow laugh. As she rose slightly, her long red hair spilled across her pillow. She brushed it aside with a slow, deliberate motion, her tired green eyes fixed on the maid. ¡°What¡¯s her reason this time?¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°She¡¯s brought a new doctor, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Another pointless effort.¡± ¡°This time, she said there¡¯s real hope¡­¡± ¡°I wonder how much longer she¡¯ll keep this up. Doesn¡¯t she ever get tired of it?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t speak of Her Highness like that¡­¡± ¡°What does it matter¡ªcough!¡± She broke into a sudden fit of coughing, pressing a hand to her mouth. When she pulled it away, crimson spots marred her white sleeve. The Rose turned her gaze away, as if the sight were too familiar to dwell on. ¡°Another hemorrhage¡­ Your condition seems to be worsening lately.¡± ¡°Guess I¡¯ll die soon.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say things like that.¡± ¡°Why not? If you¡¯re going to nag, you can leave too.¡± ¡°Y-yes, Your Highness¡­¡± The maid¡¯s shoulders slumped, her spirits visibly dampened. But the Rose paid her no mind, dabbing at her bloodstained lips with a cloth. Her face twisted into a faint grimace of irritation as she muttered under her breath. ¡°¡­Just give up already.¡± Her lifeless green eyes reflected no light. Sighing, the Rose sank back into her bed, pulling the blanket over her head. *** We were crossing the annex grounds. This was the haven where the Rose resided. Unlike the grandeur of the main palace, the annex was far more modest, lacking the lavish decorations of other royal residences. The barren garden, devoid of a single flower, was especially desolate. ¡°It¡¯s awfully humble for a princess¡¯s quarters.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Charlotte¡¯s tone was quiet as we walked. To avoid unnecessary encounters, we took a hidden path. It felt almost as if we were thieves sneaking about, but given the circumstances, there was no other choice. The annex was not a place that welcomed outsiders. Tap, tap, tap. Our footsteps echoed as we traversed the narrow corridors. Eventually, we arrived at the farthest and most secluded room. Charlotte¡¯s pace slowed, her lips pressing into a firm line. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± She bit her lips, her unease palpable. After taking a deep breath, she raised her hand and knocked on the door. Knock, knock. The sound rang clear in the dimly lit hallway. No response came, but Charlotte, as if used to the silence, opened the door without waiting. ¡°I¡¯m coming in.¡± Creak. The hinges groaned softly as the door swung open. The air inside was dim and heavy. The room was sparse, clean but devoid of anything that could be called beautiful. It existed purely to function as a room. I surveyed the surroundings briefly as Charlotte stepped forward. Finally, she stopped and greeted the figure lying on the bed. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Elise.¡± Lying atop the blankets was a single Rose. Long, flowing red hair, and dull green eyes heavy with fatigue. I recognized her immediately. ¡®Elise Rose von Staufen.¡¯ She looked just as the original story had described. The dark circles under her eyes, the pallor of her complexion¡ª She exuded a frail beauty that hinted at a flower on the verge of wilting in a storm. ¡°I greet the Second Star of the Empire.¡± I said, kneeling on one knee. It was a gesture of deference. I bowed deeply. But¡ª ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± No response came. Elise sat silently on the bed, her gaze sharp and unwelcoming. Her eyes flicked between Charlotte and me, dripping with an unmistakable hostility. Even the maid behind her swallowed nervously. ¡°Elise.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°This is someone who can heal you.¡± Charlotte stepped forward, perhaps trying to ease the tension. She introduced me, her tone careful. ¡°You can trust him. I¡¯ve watched him for a long time.¡± Charlotte must have sensed her sister¡¯s wariness. And she wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªElise¡¯s hostility was evident. However, what Charlotte had overlooked was that Elise¡¯s animosity extended to her as well. The Rose spoke her first words, her voice cold and sharp. ¡°Get out.¡± Her tone was as icy as her gaze, utterly devoid of warmth for her sister. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 90 – The Rose (2) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 90 ¨C The Rose (2) ¡°Get out.¡± The voice that broke the silence was as cold as ice, a tone devoid of familial warmth. Charlotte¡¯s lips twitched, halting mid-motion. ¡°¡­Elise.¡± ¡°I said, get out. I can¡¯t stand the sight of that damned face of yours.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I want all of you gone. Every last one of you.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Her sharp, cutting words struck like daggers. Charlotte¡¯s blue eyes wavered, betraying a moment of hesitation. But her fists soon clenched tightly, her determination unyielding. This was a moment she could not yield. ¡°You need treatment. There won¡¯t be another chance like this.¡± ¡°And what does that have to do with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your sister.¡± ¡°Hah¡­ what a joke.¡± A derisive laugh escaped the Rose. With a slender hand, Elise grabbed something nearby¡ªa flower vase from the bedside table¡ªand hurled it at Charlotte. Crash! The vase barely missed Charlotte, shattering against the floor into a spray of shards. The jagged fragments glittered ominously at her feet. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The violent act silenced the elder sister. Elise, exuding bitter cold, glared daggers at her sibling. Her pale lips parted with a venomous warning. ¡°I¡¯ve told you already. Whether I live or die, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not pity, and you know it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care to know. I¡¯ve never once wanted to live by your side.¡± ¡°Why¡­ Why must you always say such cruel things?¡± The conversation suffocated the room, tension mounting with each exchange. I stood by, silently observing. Elise¡¯s personality and her strained relationship with Charlotte had been clearly established in the original story. Scenes like this were not uncommon. ¡®But to this extent¡­?¡¯ Seeing Charlotte so subdued, I couldn¡¯t help but reflect. The atmosphere had turned so frigid it seemed irreparable. The sisters were wholly absorbed in their confrontation, leaving me unnoticed. I stood motionless, pondering how to intervene, when Elise suddenly clutched her chest and began coughing violently. Mixed with her strained breaths were flecks of blood. ¡°Cough, ugh¡­!¡± Her face twisted in pain. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bright red blood painted her pale lips, a stark and unsettling contrast. Charlotte instinctively took a step forward, but the sharp, ¡°Stay away!¡± froze her in her tracks. She hesitated, unable to move closer. For once, Charlotte looked genuinely shaken, uncertain of what to do. She wanted to ease Elise¡¯s suffering, but she had no means to do so. Even the simple act of holding her hand would likely provoke an outburst. It was a situation that left her utterly powerless. I realized it was the perfect moment to act. ¡°Your Highness.¡± I placed a steadying hand on Charlotte¡¯s shoulder. Her trembling gaze turned toward me, and I smiled confidently, reassuringly. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡± ¡°Can you really¡­?¡± ¡°Of course. That¡¯s why you called for me, isn¡¯t it?¡± Faith is a fragile, malleable thing. In a moment of despair, the right words¡ªspoken at just the right time¡ªare often enough. People are weak creatures, prone to trusting those who offer exactly what they wish to hear. ¡°Her illness can be cured.¡± Charlotte¡¯s blue eyes widened. A single sentence, soft and short, yet overflowing with hope. The words she most longed to hear. I quietly slid in a condition, knowing it would be impossible for her to refuse. ¡°However, for the treatment to proceed, I¡¯ll need your full cooperation.¡± ¡°Cooperation¡­?¡± ¡°Trust me.¡± My poor little prince. The woman who had cherished her Rose for so long was in no position to decline. ¡°¡­Alright. Whatever you need, I¡¯ll do it.¡± She agreed without hesitation. *** Minutes later, the room was empty save for Elise and me. I had requested privacy for the treatment, claiming it was essential. Already halfway under my spell, Charlotte had agreed, stepping out with the maid in tow. The absence of their presence left the room eerily quiet, as if it were a tomb. ¡°Cough¡­ cough!¡± Elise¡¯s labored breathing and the occasional coughing fit were the only sounds that broke the stillness. I gazed at the shadowed figure on the bed. A Rose, wilting under its own weight. Though she struggled to maintain her composure, the suffering was etched clearly across her face. Her complexion, pale to the point of translucence, betrayed her declining vitality. ¡°What a pitiable sight.¡± I murmured, loud enough for her to hear. Her head snapped up at my words. Her green eyes, though clouded with fatigue, blazed with hostility. ¡°Haah¡­ haah¡­!¡± She glared at me, her breaths heavy and uneven. Despite her weakened state, her gaze was sharp, burning with defiance. I met her eyes without flinching. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Get¡­ out¡­ I told all of you to leave!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to treat your illness, Your Highness. Please forgive this unworthy servant¡¯s insolence.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ cough¡­ need it!¡± ¡°But I need it. When I want something, I never let it go.¡± ¡°Shut¡­ up!¡± Crash! Another projectile¡ªa glass cup¡ªwhizzed past my cheek, shattering against the floor. ¡°My, such terrible manners.¡± Clearly, she would need some reeducation. ¡°Cough, hack¡­ ugh¡­!¡± But first, I needed to stop her coughing fit. I approached the bed. Elise had been coughing up blood non-stop. Her defiant outbursts masked the excruciating pain she must have been enduring. After all, the illness she suffered from was no ordinary affliction. ¡®Mana Stone Ossification.¡¯ A disease where the body¡¯s mana circuits harden into stone, eventually causing the entire body to crumble into fragments. Its cause was unknown¡ªa mystery even to the Empire¡¯s most brilliant minds. The condition had been recorded in ancient texts, but no one afflicted with it had ever survived. A disease with a survival rate of zero. It was a death sentence, a curse with no hope of reprieve. Curing it was theoretically impossible. But theory did not apply to me. I intended to twist fate itself to save this girl. ¡®Slowly, carefully.¡¯ I needed time. Enough time to fully claim everything surrounding her. Snap. I snapped my fingers. An invisible barrier materialized, sealing the room. All sound within would be contained. Even if Elise screamed, no one outside would hear. ¡°Now then.¡± I murmured, stepping closer to the Rose. Despite her pain, Elise sat up, her trembling fists clenched as if to resist. ¡®How adorable.¡¯ ¡°Futile.¡± Clap! A sharp sound rang out as I snapped my fingers. In an instant, tendrils of shadow stretched forth, snaking around the girl¡¯s limbs. The pitch-black ropes coiled tighter, binding her arms and legs until she was completely immobilized. Elise flinched, startled by the sudden restraint. ¡°Wh-what is this all of a sudden¡­?!¡± It was the first time she showed genuine unease since I had entered the room. I let a sinister smile play on my lips. Had she finally realized something was amiss? The Rose thrashed against her bindings, but the taut shadows refused to yield. She was left completely splayed out, unable to move. ¡°Wait, what are you trying to do¡­?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to fix you. Both the illness that afflicts your body¡­ and those bad habits of yours.¡± = I¡¯ll start by healing the internal damage, little by little. I reached out, my hand moving toward her. Her fragile state was evident in the thin nightgown that clung to her body, leaving little of her delicate form to the imagination. Swish. My fingers brushed against the fabric, lifting it slightly to reveal her abdomen. The smooth, pale skin beneath it reflected her frailty. With deliberate care, I ran my hand over her slender stomach, my touch feather-light. ¡®Better focus.¡¯ The area around her abdomen was where the mana circuits in her body converged¡ªa critical point for the delicate work I was about to undertake. I planned to use my lies to carefully reconstruct the damaged pathways, ensuring there were no lingering aftereffects. Placing my palm on her stomach, I felt the warmth of her body seep into my hand. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± A startled gasp escaped Elise¡¯s lips, an involuntary reaction to my touch. She glanced down at herself, her face quickly twisting into a mask of shock and horror. Her shoulders began to tremble as she struggled to process what was happening. ¡°Y-you¡­ What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± ¡°I know exactly what I¡¯m doing.¡± = I¡¯m treating you. ¡°Let me go! Cough! You¡­ you sent the others out just for this, didn¡¯t you?!¡± ¡°How astute. Yes, this was all for you.¡± = After all, this isn¡¯t something others should witness. Her green eyes darted around wildly, trembling with panic. Their glassy surface reflected my face, a distorted mirror of her terror. I softened my expression, curving my lips into the kindest smile I could muster. The smile of a physician looking down at their patient. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise this won¡¯t hurt a bit.¡± = It won¡¯t hurt at all¡ªI¡¯m only here to heal you. Gently, I pressed my hand against her core. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 91 – The Rose (3) [Translator - Peptobismol][Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 91 ¨C The Rose (3) Despite her fierce resistance, my cold palm gently touched her soft skin. Her abdomen radiated a lukewarm warmth, contrasting sharply with the sharp thorns she¡¯d raised against me. Through the thin fabric of her nightgown, her delicate flesh could be felt¡ªa sensation as tender as flower petals greeting spring. Before I realized it, my hand was stroking the pale, smooth expanse of her belly. ¡°Ugh, y-you...! I¡¯ll kill you, I swear!¡± The Rose screamed, her voice sharp and defiant. Her expression, one of disbelief, burned with ferocity as her green eyes glared daggers at me. She clung desperately to her venomous hatred. Yet... ¡°How dare you do something like this and think you¡¯ll get away with it¡­!¡± Despite her effort, the tremor in her pupils betrayed her. Her green irises quivered violently, exposing the turmoil that stirred within. Even through her defiant facade, unmistakable fear swirled beneath. As I watched that tremble, my lips involuntarily curled into a sinister smile. A chilling laugh escaped, unbidden. ¡°There, there... no need to worry. I assure you, this won¡¯t hurt a bit.¡± I murmured soothingly as I slid her top upward. The fabric of her clothes now reached just below her chest, skimming the edge of forbidden territory. Elise, bound and half-exposed on the bed, presented a sight verging on indecency. Was it because so much of her was laid bare? The sweet, faint scent of her skin seemed to permeate the air. ¡°Ugh... ughh...¡± The tension in the scene rose to its breaking point. Her frail health left her body thin and delicate. Even so, her figure maintained a subtle allure¡ªan undeniable presence, emphasized by her disheveled state. The thin fabric clung to her, tracing her curves in ways that were irresistibly captivating. I teased her trembling stomach with my mischievous touch. ¡°You... you bastard¡­!¡± She flinched violently at the sensation, her shoulders trembling uncontrollably. Though she tried to lift her head, her crimson hair spilled wildly across the bed, her movements as futile as wind-tossed petals. Squish. A slight pressure from my hand pushed her soft stomach downward. The yielding sensation of her skin lingered on my fingertips. ¡°Ugh...¡± Finally, Elise clamped her lips shut. Until now, she had played the part of the fierce, rebellious Rose. But in a moment of sheer helplessness, her true nature was laid bare. Her green eyes began to glisten, moisture pooling along the edges. They wavered, breaking apart, their defiance crumbling into fragile vulnerability. ¡°How pitiful.¡± Perhaps I had gone too far. Her rude treatment of Charlotte had irked me, so I¡¯d meant to tease her a little. But now it seemed I needed to stop and begin the real treatment. After all, it wasn¡¯t my intention to make her cry on our first meeting. Softening my tone, I offered her a gentle reassurance. ¡°There¡¯s no need to make such a frightened face. This is only the beginning.¡± = There¡¯s no need to be afraid. The treatment is just starting. ¡°Shut... up... I¡¯ll... kill you!¡± ¡°Heh... even if you hate me now, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll come to like me soon enough.¡± = You may resent me now, but someday, you¡¯ll realize this was necessary. ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t talk nonsense...!¡± ¡°I promise it¡¯s nothing like you¡¯ve experienced before. You¡¯ll feel happiness you never thought possible.¡± = You¡¯ll come to understand how wonderful a painless life can be. ¡°Cough... cough... is... is there no one outside?¡± With a weak voice, Elise tried to call for help. Her gaze darted toward the closed door, but no answer came from beyond. Naturally, the soundproof barrier I had set ensured that no one could hear her cries. Charlotte had already been warned, so no one would disturb us by chance. With a leisurely smile, I answered her unspoken plea. ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± This was a sealed space, a room containing only the two of us. And this state would last for at least two hours. ¡°Just relax and accept it. This will be nothing more than a pleasant little interlude.¡± = Relax and let it happen. This can be a peaceful moment if you allow it. ¡°You disgusting bastard...!¡± ¡°As I said before, it won¡¯t hurt at all.¡± = Truly, I don¡¯t intend to cause you pain. Calmly, I coaxed the trembling Rose while focusing a small surge of energy into my fingertips. Shadows flickered faintly, coating my fingers. Perhaps due to its subtlety, Elise didn¡¯t seem to notice the faint glow. My hand moved unhesitatingly, continuing to stroke her abdomen. Squish. Pressing gently against her core, my touch sought to unravel the tangled mana within. Beneath her pale skin, I could sense the dense flow of energy¡ªboth corrupted and chaotic. ¡°Now then... let¡¯s begin in earnest.¡± Focusing my intent, I delved into her disrupted pathways. Her mana circuits were in complete disarray, their delicate strands tangled and frayed. Jagged fragments of ossified mana churned violently within, scraping her insides. ¡®The worst of it is here in her abdomen.¡¯ The nexus of her mana flow, it bore the brunt of the disease¡¯s effects. Shattered pieces of stone-like mana swirled like broken glass within her core. ¡®How has she endured this for so long?¡¯ Every moment must feel like her organs were being torn apart, yet Elise bore the agony in silence. It was as if she had grown accustomed to suppressing her suffering. ¡°Enduring it doesn¡¯t make the pain any less severe.¡± ¡°Shut up! What do you know?!¡± ¡°I know better than anyone.¡± Mana Stone Ossification¡ªa terminal illness where the body¡¯s mana circuits calcified and shattered, ultimately reducing the afflicted to fragments. Its origins and treatment were unknown. It was so rare, occurring only once or twice a century, that many referred to it not as a disease, but as a curse¡ªa divine punishment. ¡°Indeed... such a cruel disease could only be called divine wrath.¡± In the Empire, even the imperial family wasn¡¯t immune to this perception. Elise¡¯s isolation in this desolate annex stemmed from the stigma surrounding her condition. Though she had once been cherished as the Second Imperial Princess, her diagnosis brought whispers of ill omens and misfortune. Her public appearances ceased under the pretense of poor health, but the truth was a secret buried deep within the imperial palace. ¡®The secret of the Rose.¡¯ I, however, knew the truth¡ªhaving read the setting materials of the original story. I knew how lonely her battle had been, how deeply it had shaped her into the person she was now. For a brief moment, a pang of sympathy flickered through me. ¡°Even if just for a moment... perhaps this will feel like salvation to you.¡± Channeling my lies, I began meticulously dissolving the ossified fragments within her. Her blocked circuits gradually regained their flow. ¡®This is only temporary.¡¯ The reprieve would last for a day at most. But with patience, I could heal her entirely, piece by piece. True faith takes time, after all. To save the Little Prince, I would first have to open the heart of the Rose they cherished so dearly. This treatment was my opportunity to do so. ¡°Cough... cough...!¡± Blood spattered from her pale lips, even as her breathing began to even out. I murmured a quiet incantation, embedding my Lie into her body. The shadows at my fingertips seeped into her abdomen. ¡°Rest.¡± And with that¡ª The cacophony of her world fell silent. ¡°...¡± Peace descended. For the first time in a decade, Elise experienced stillness free of pain. Her eyes widened in wonder. ¡°A... ah...¡± A startled exclamation escaped her. Her trembling green eyes had lost their hostility, reflecting only awe. A faint smile played across my lips. ¡®It worked.¡¯ The overwhelming sensation that engulfed her was serenity¡ªa state so foreign to her that it felt euphoric. After enduring such prolonged suffering, even a moment of peace was enough to overwhelm her senses. ¡°W-what is this...?¡± Her breath quickened, her words breaking apart in astonishment. ¡°How... how am I not in pain? What did you...?¡± Confusion laced her voice, but I simply pressed a finger to her lips to quiet her. With my other hand, I gently closed her eyes. ¡°Shh.¡± For now, what she needed most was rest. Years of unrelenting pain had stolen her ability to sleep soundly. I wanted her to let go and drift into a much-needed slumber. We could discuss everything else tomorrow. ¡°Ah...¡± Softly, her eyes fluttered shut. Her arms, which had resisted so fiercely moments before, fell limp against the bed. I leaned closer, whispering a parting word to her fading consciousness. ¡°Sleep well.¡± With those words, I bestowed a gentle blessing of rest upon the fragile Rose. In the tranquil silence that followed, I continued to lightly stroke her abdomen. Her warmth lingered, a reminder of her humanity amidst the fragility. *** Hours later. The previously sealed door creaked open as two young women stepped inside. Charlotte and the maid she had taken outside earlier entered, their expressions tinged with unease. Were they worried about Elise? Though I had assured them her condition had improved, it seemed they dared not harbor much hope. Perhaps this was a reflection of the many times they¡¯d witnessed her suffer, only to be disappointed by empty promises. The hope that once fueled their spirits had long since given way to learned helplessness. ¡°Where... where is Elise?¡± As the only ones who had stood by the suffering Rose, their concern was deeply ingrained. They had wept countless times upon hearing her pained cries during the lonely hours of the night. ¡®But today.¡¯ Today was different. Because I had been here. ¡°She¡¯s over there.¡± I pointed toward the bed. The Rose, who had lost consciousness hours ago, remained peacefully asleep. Her crimson hair spilled over the pillow, peeking out from beneath the soft blanket. Haa, haa. The steady rhythm of her breathing filled the room. Her face, now calm and untroubled, bore no sign of distress. No sweat matted her forehead, no pained expression marred her features. Seeing this, the eyes of the two women widened with astonishment. As if they were witnessing a miracle. ¡°My goodness.¡± ¡°Elise¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Her Highness look so serene before! She¡¯s not frowning or breaking out in cold sweats!¡± ¡°This is¡­ this is truly possible?¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Thank goodness... Oh, thank goodness, Your Highness!¡± Tears streamed down the maid¡¯s face as she clasped her hands together, overwhelmed by relief. Even Charlotte, normally composed, appeared too moved to speak. After a moment of silence, she managed to regain her voice enough to ask a trembling question. ¡°What... what did you do?¡± Through her clear, teary eyes, only my reflection was visible. As if addressing a mirror, I responded with a playful smile. ¡°Fufu.¡± And then, as always, I answered with a single, teasing remark. ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡± [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 92 – The Rose (4) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 92 ¨C The Rose (4) The painful affliction was momentarily hidden behind a veil of lies. The fragile breaths now flowed peacefully. The Rose, unaware of her surroundings, had fallen into a deep sleep. Leaving her to rest, we moved to the adjoining room and sat down for a light tea. Across from me, seated on a plush sofa, was a blonde-haired girl. ¡°...¡± Charlotte remained silent, lost in thought. She held a steaming teacup between her fingers, but the tea had long since cooled, untouched. Through her transparent gaze, I could glimpse her conflicted emotions. ¡®Still like this, I see.¡¯ I smiled bitterly. The sudden glimmer of hope had clearly left her shaken. She seemed to have something to say, yet hesitation weighed her down, rendering her silent. Her intermittent glances carried a fragile, wavering tension. ¡®The shock must have hit her hard.¡¯ I gently set my teacup down. If this continued, we might sit in silence all night. It was time to take the initiative. In a calm, measured tone, I spoke. ¡°How do you feel?¡± The question was simple, casually posed. Yet its meaning was clear¡ªit was about the Rose. After all, it had been so long since Elise had looked so at peace. As I waited for her reply, Charlotte¡¯s subdued voice eventually broke the silence. Her blue eyes, heavy with contemplation, met mine. ¡°...Can you really cure her?¡± Her question wavered, faltering under the weight of her uncertainty. It wasn¡¯t so much a question as it was a desperate wish. I didn¡¯t nod immediately. Instead, I let a faint smile tug at my lips, deliberately drawing out her anticipation. ¡°Is it... impossible?¡± Charlotte¡¯s tone grew more anxious. The fate of her beloved younger sister hung in the balance. She scrutinized every nuance of my expression, her restless gaze betraying her unease. She was far from her usual stoic self, her emotions teetering on the edge. Right now, Charlotte was fragile. Hope and despair churned within her, two powerful forces waging war. On one hand, she clung to the hope that her sister might survive. On the other, she was tormented by the fear of yet another failure. The whiplash of such conflicting emotions was more than enough to shake her. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± I decided it was time. The perfect moment to begin taming the young crown princess had arrived. Her once impenetrable resolve was now cracked, leaving a sliver of vulnerability for me to exploit. Rising from my seat, I spoke smoothly, letting my words flow like a gentle stream. ¡°I told you already. It¡¯s entirely possible.¡± Exploiting her confusion was key. Humans, when faced with despair, are inherently weak. In such moments, they instinctively seek hope to cling to. Even Charlotte, with her otherworldly resolve, was no exception. I would present myself as that hope¡ªa steadfast wall she could lean on, even as I subtly dragged her deeper into my grasp. ¡°Trust me.¡± I leaned closer, infusing my words with quiet authority. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Her clear, transparent eyes stared at me, momentarily dazed. I moved closer, positioning myself behind her. Placing a hand gently on her shoulder, I leaned in, my lips near her ear. ¡°Treating her won¡¯t be easy.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°But if you follow my instructions to the letter, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± ¡°What... what do I need to do?¡± ¡°Nothing complicated. Simply obey my directives without question during her treatment.¡± ¡°And if I do that... will you be able to save Elise?¡± ¡°I swear it on my honor. If I lie, you may have my head.¡± ¡°I... I¡¯ll believe you. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask.¡± Her voice quivered as she nodded, as if entranced. Even as she stepped into the mire, her blue eyes shone with clarity, full of fragile hope. I smiled warmly, almost tenderly. ¡°That¡¯s the right attitude.¡± Though this was just the first step, it was a promising start. In a hushed tone, I whispered a reminder. ¡°Please remember this.¡± Amid this despair¡ª ¡°There is no one else in this world who can save you.¡± And so, the true manipulation of the crown princess began. *** Elise Rose von Staufen. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The second imperial princess and Charlotte¡¯s younger sister, yet one who was poorly treated by the imperial family. The reason for this was none other than her illness. Mana Stone Ossification. Though called a disease, it was widely regarded as a curse. The stigma was so severe that some even claimed it was the wrath of the gods. Even scholars had resigned themselves to this superstitious explanation. Medicine, magic, divine power¡ªall had been tried for centuries, yet no progress had been made. The condition was so rare and poorly understood that even experts had abandoned their efforts. Thus, it became a symbol of misfortune. ¡®I can¡¯t say it¡¯s unjustified.¡¯ It was understandable. The disease struck without warning, with no discernible cause or cure. The afflicted suffered an inevitable and gruesome death, their bodies slowly turning to stone. With so few cases to study, the lack of information only deepened the fear and mystery surrounding the condition. ¡®And worse.¡¯ The disease caused the mana circuits within the body to harden, disrupting the natural flow of energy. Sharp fragments of ossified mana tore through the body¡¯s insides, wreaking havoc as they circulated. Even the process leading to death was horrifying, further cementing the disease¡¯s reputation as a curse. Historical records described victims being burned at the stake under the guise of purification. And now, this nightmare of a curse had manifested in an imperial princess. ¡®Naturally, the imperial family was thrown into chaos.¡¯ One day, the cherished Rose of the Empire became a pariah, condemned by divine wrath. Such an event was seen as an ill omen for the empire itself. To prevent unrest, the Emperor acted swiftly. The matter was classified as a state secret. All those privy to the information were silenced, and Elise was confined to a secluded annex. To the public, her withdrawal was attributed to fragile health. ¡®The poor girl.¡¯ She hadn¡¯t even been ten years old. While the Emperor¡¯s actions were politically astute, they left the young Rose to fend for herself. For nearly a decade, she lived in isolation. Her residence was modest, almost spartan, reflecting her limited contact with the outside world. Only Charlotte visited her regularly. Supported by a handful of maids, Elise lived day by day, awaiting her inevitable end. This much, I had gleaned from the original story. [EP???. For Elise.] ¡ªA lonely sanctuary, the Rose withering in winter¡ª A side story chronicling her tragic life. Even then, no route spared her from death. ¡°How pitiful.¡± I murmured, as if mourning her fate. As I clasped my hands together in mock prayer, a cold gaze pierced through me. ¡°...¡± Long, crimson hair cascaded over her shoulders. Her lifeless green eyes stared daggers at me, void of any warmth. Her sickly pale complexion only heightened her aura of frailty. It was Elise. From her seat on the bed, she glared, her expression practically screaming, ¡®Why are you here?¡¯ I offered her a calm, composed smile. ¡°Good morning. My name is Judas Snakes. From today, I will be your personal physician.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I apologize for any offense I caused yesterday.¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Had she recalled the events of the prior day? A bitter laugh escaped her lips, dripping with disdain. Her contempt was evident, her hands curling into fists as if ready to strike. Her emerald eyes gleamed with venom. ¡°You... shut up. I want to kill you.¡± ¡°Are you still upset?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°I told you, it was all part of the treatment. Besides, it was Princess Charlotte who entrusted me with this task.¡± ¡°You¡¯re shameless. Touching a royal and daring to justify it.¡± ¡°I merely did my duty as your physician.¡± ¡°A duty that feels like assault.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. My only goal was your treatment.¡± ¡°If not for Charlotte, you¡¯d be dead by now.¡± Her voice dripped with venom as she glared at me, murder flashing in her eyes. Yet Elise couldn¡¯t act on her hostility¡ªshe couldn¡¯t even leave the bed without difficulty. ¡°Ugh... haa...¡± Even the brief burst of anger left her gasping for breath. It seemed the next attack was already creeping in. Softly, I spoke. ¡°It appears you¡¯ll need today¡¯s treatment as well.¡± ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°This is by Princess Charlotte¡¯s order.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it... leave. I never asked for a physician in the first place.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t the pain bother you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lived like this my whole life.¡± Her stubbornness remained unyielding. Even knowing another painful episode was imminent, she rejected the treatment. Her hands fumbled toward the bedside table. Clatter. Pulling open a drawer, she rummaged through it before retrieving something small. A tiny knife, barely larger than her palm. Stripping the bandages from her wrist, she raised the blade to her pale skin. I froze for a moment, startled, before I understood her intent. ¡°No.¡± I caught her delicate wrist before the blade could make contact. Beneath the bandages, faint scars crisscrossed her skin¡ªevidence of repeated self-inflicted wounds. She pulled against my grip, trying to hide her arm. ¡°Let go.¡± This was an improvised coping mechanism. To counter the mana flow disruption, she would cut herself, forcing a rebalancing through bloodletting. Though temporarily relieving, it was ultimately self-destructive and unsustainable. Looking closely, I noticed that her arms¡ªand even her neck¡ªwere wrapped in bandages. Could it be... ¡°...Your condition is worse than I thought.¡± Her constant fidgeting with the bandages suddenly made sense. A withdrawal-like dependency on this act had formed. With each worsening of her mana flow, the act brought fleeting relief, fueling the cycle further. Judging by the scars, this had been going on for at least three years. While the original story hinted at this behavior, I hadn¡¯t realized its severity. ¡°And yet you refuse treatment?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± I had planned to approach her more gently today after yesterday¡¯s intensity. But now, I couldn¡¯t afford to relent. Snap. My fingers clicked sharply. Shadows surged forward, twisting into ropes that once again restrained the frail girl to the bed. It was a perfect reenactment of the previous day. ¡°W-wait...?!¡± Elise collapsed onto the bed in shock as the bindings secured her. Channeling a deeper surge of energy into my hand, I gripped the hem of her thin nightgown and lifted it once more. I pressed my palm to her bare abdomen and began to stroke it gently. ¡°Today¡¯s treatment will be rougher than yesterday¡¯s. Please endure it.¡± I spoke calmly to the resisting Rose. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 93 – The Rose (5) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 93 ¨C The Rose (5) The warmth of her soft skin lingered beneath my fingertips. As my palm pressed against her, as if to savor her body heat, ragged breaths escaped her slightly parted red lips. The crimson-haired girl lay sprawled on the bed, her disheveled figure trembling with exertion. ¡°Haa... haa...¡± Her wavering gaze glared at me, burning with hatred. Though I had yet to begin the actual treatment, she was already exhausted from her futile resistance, as if she had tired herself out entirely. Her green eyes, like jagged leaves, dripped with murderous intent. ¡°You... again... how dare you...!¡± Her clenched fists trembled, as if barely restraining the violence brimming within. Her voice, icy and simmering, betrayed her humiliation and horror at the situation she was enduring. Had she finally realized the futility of her defiance? Her limbs slackened, leaving her with nothing but a fierce glare directed my way. I returned her hostility with a serene smile. ¡°Just like last time. I promise, it won¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°I told you... I told you to get out!¡± ¡°I had no intention of being so forceful, but your condition leaves me no choice. I must take harsher measures.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t...! Don¡¯t touch me! I told you not to touch me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the one request I can¡¯t grant.¡± I shook my head firmly. It was clear that words alone would not reach her in her current state. Even if it meant resorting to coercion, I couldn¡¯t leave her in such a broken state. Still holding her trembling body, I spoke softly. ¡°Now then... let¡¯s begin the treatment.¡± At that moment, shadows flickered faintly at my fingertips. The energy coated my fingers like a thin veil before gradually seeping into the skin beneath my touch. The sensation made Elise¡¯s pupils tremble, and a shaky breath escaped her lips, accompanied by a faint, involuntary whimper. ¡°Hmph...?¡± The sound came sharp and clear, filled with confusion. Her frail body quivered like prey caught in a predator¡¯s coil. But the snake had no intention of releasing its catch. It only slithered closer, brushing against her nape with its flickering tongue. ¡°You¡¯ll feel relief soon.¡± This marked the true beginning of the treatment. If yesterday had been a light introduction, today would address the root of her affliction. I exerted a small surge of power. Ssshhh¡ª The thin tendrils of darkness seeped into her abdomen, triggering unseen changes deep within. ¡°...?!¡± Elise¡¯s shoulders jerked in response. The unfamiliar sensation was likely overwhelming. Her heightened sensitivity¡ªnearly double its normal level¡ªallowed me to trace the mana flow throughout her body more easily. But for her, every sensation became amplified, making her hyper-aware of every touch, every shift. ¡°W-wait, ngh...! What are you doing to my body...?¡± She gasped, struggling against the overwhelming sensations. Her perception of every touch had jumped from 100 to 200 in an instant. While I had suppressed the more painful sensations to avoid harm, other nerves¡ªresponsible for subtler stimuli¡ªremained intact, which likely only added to her discomfort. Her heightened senses picked up on even the smallest stimuli¡ªwhether through smell, sound, touch, or even pleasure. Her exaggerated reactions were unsurprising. ¡°Ugh... why does it feel... so strange all of a sudden?¡± I reached out and gently stroked her hair, attempting to calm her. Even this seemed unbearable for her, as she twisted her head away violently, forcing me to withdraw my hand. ¡®This is proving more difficult than expected.¡¯ It seemed there was no room for distraction. I decided to stop stalling. Focusing my energy, I pressed my palm more firmly against her pale abdomen, centering it over her core. Squish. ¡°Ahh...!¡± Her body jerked upward at the sudden stimulus. Her slender frame trembled as though leaping off the bed, but my hand firmly held her in place. Her small, trembling form quivered helplessly beneath me. ¡°Please, stay still.¡± The first stage was always the hardest. I had anticipated this reaction, so I waited patiently for her to settle. With my free hand, I resumed stroking her hair to soothe her. ¡°A-ahh... what... are you... ngh... doing to me?¡± ¡°As I said, I¡¯m treating you. This requires precision, so please avoid any sudden movements.¡± The procedure itself was simple in theory: restore the damaged mana circuits one by one. Starting with her core, I infused mana directly into her energy channels, guiding it carefully to flush out the corrupted flow and replace it with a purified current. While it sounded straightforward, the process was nearly impossible in practice. Each step required meticulous control, adjusting the flow at a microscopic level to ensure no disruption or imbalance. Every circuit in her body had to be treated individually, a painstaking and time-consuming task. Ordinary physicians wouldn¡¯t dare attempt such a feat. ¡®But for me, this is ideal.¡¯ The process allowed me to extend her recovery time, building trust while demonstrating steady progress. The slower pace would also reduce the strain on her body. And in the meantime, I would have ample opportunity to entrench myself in the lives of the imperial princesses. For someone like me, the difficulty of the procedure was no obstacle. If I could reshape even a chimera with a wave of my hand, failing at this would be beneath my reputation. Smiling faintly, I continued the treatment. ¡°You¡¯re holding up well.¡± Squish. I applied more pressure to her abdomen, eliciting another sharp reaction. Her shoulders twitched, and her breathing became labored, like the simmering heat of a fever. Her trembling hands clutched the bedsheets tightly, her lips pressed together to stifle any sound. She was doing everything she could to endure. ¡°Ngh... stop... I don¡¯t need... this treatment... ngh.¡± Squish. ¡°Ahh...!¡± Tears welled up in her green eyes as she squeezed them shut, her shallow breaths trembling with barely contained fear. Even so, the defiance in her gaze hadn¡¯t completely faded. Her thorny demeanor, clinging stubbornly to its pride, reminded me of a resilient Rose. Perhaps it was that strength that made me linger, my hand brushing her hair a few more times. ¡°You¡¯re adjusting well.¡± ¡°You... bastard... ngh... I¡¯ll kill you... you disgusting scum...!¡± ¡°I suppose that wouldn¡¯t be a bad end. Of course, only after your treatment is complete.¡± ¡°Ngh...!¡± Squish. Her fragile body trembled pitifully, her wide eyes darting about as if searching for someone to help her. But the dimly lit room offered no saviors. Only the fragile Rose and the golden snake remained. Charlotte had already agreed to stay in the adjacent room with her maid, ensuring that no one would interrupt. Even if Elise screamed, her voice wouldn¡¯t reach them. The room was soundproof, just as it had been yesterday. ¡°Just continue like this.¡± Squish, squish. With that, the session stretched on, lasting nearly three hours. By the time I withdrew my hand, my fingers felt cramped from the extended effort. Elise lay on the bed, utterly drained. ¡°Haa... haa...¡± Her sweat-soaked body left her nightgown clinging to her, the fabric translucent enough to reveal the contours of her skin. The scent of her exertion hung thick in the air. Her glassy, unfocused green eyes shone like gems. ¡°You did well.¡± I offered her a gentle word of praise. Her disheveled appearance spoke volumes, the loosened nightgown barely covering her chest. Faint marks from my hands lingered on her pale abdomen. ¡°You should feel much better now. With consistent treatment, you¡¯ll make a full recovery.¡± Snap! With a snap of my fingers, everything returned to order. Her body was clean, her clothes pristine, the sweat and discomfort erased. It was a small courtesy on my part, to ease her fatigue. ¡°Until tomorrow, then.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you again.¡± ¡°...Just die.¡± Her faint voice rasped like a curse. Her gaze, still filled with venom, glared at me from beneath heavy eyelids. Still unbroken, was she? Smiling, I reached out to caress her flushed cheek. Her softness hid thorns beneath. ¡°You¡¯ll come to understand.¡± I whispered slyly, my breath tickling her ear. ¡°That your resistance means nothing at all.¡± A sweet murmur brushed against her trembling form. Though she clenched her fists in futile defiance, her exhausted body betrayed her. For now, she resisted. But soon, she would yield completely to my touch. ¡°I can do whatever I wish to you, anytime.¡± Her pale complexion, tinged with fragility, warmed beneath my fingers. For a moment, a voice from the shattered fragments of my past whispered faintly in my ears: ¨C Oppa... I¡¯m sick. ¨C I cried because I missed you, Oppa, but I stopped when the nurse told me to be strong. ¨C Hehe! So please, pat my head quickly Oppa! [TL/N: In Korean, younger sisters refer to their older brother as ¡°Oppa¡±.] As I felt the fragile warmth beneath my fingertips, I made a solemn vow. To prevent the tragedy that loomed ahead. To save Charlotte from despair. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To ensure a happy ending for everyone. To make their story different from my own. I whispered with unshakable resolve. ¡°I will save you, Your Highness.¡± Without fail. I will save you. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 94 – The Rose (6) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 94 ¨C The Rose (6) The next day. We found ourselves once again spending time in the dimly lit room. The Snake, the Rose, the Little Prince, and the devoted maid. What was usually a scene steeped in gloom had become livelier with the addition of more people. The children sat in their respective places, engaging in conversation. ¡°...I can¡¯t believe it.¡± The murmur came suddenly¡ªfrom none other than the maid. A young girl who looked no older than a middle school student. Her eyes sparkled brightly as she gazed at Elise, who lay on the bed. She seemed astonished by her lady¡¯s improved condition. ¡®Her name¡­ Tanya, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯ I had heard that Charlotte personally selected her as Elise¡¯s exclusive maid. Though younger than most of the other maids, Tanya¡¯s skill and diligence rivaled those of a seasoned veteran. Her personality, described as both cheerful and obedient, made her a natural choice. Now, she was effectively the only maid serving Elise. ¡°I¡¯m so, so relieved... sniff... You¡¯ve been having attacks more and more lately, and I was so worried...¡± Tanya spoke through tears, clearly overwhelmed with relief. Though she hesitated to approach the bed, she stood across the room, dabbing at her eyes. For someone so young, she carried herself with remarkable maturity. Enduring the bristly temperament of someone like Elise was no small feat¡ªperhaps she was even more impressive than many adults. Her steadfast loyalty to her lady was nothing short of admirable. ¡°It¡¯s such a blessing that the doctor arrived.¡± She said with a bright smile. Had Tanya been a typical maid, interrupting the conversation of high-ranking nobles would have warranted a scolding. Yet neither of the princesses seemed to mind. It was as if they saw her as a younger sister rather than a servant. Given her youth and the fact that she was essentially the sole companion in the secluded annex, her interruptions were tolerated with only mild reprimands. ¡°Tanya.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s just... I was so happy to see Her Highness lying there so peacefully after so long...¡± Her words were so full of genuine sweetness that scolding her felt impossible. Charlotte ultimately closed her mouth, letting out a soft sigh. Instead, she reached for a handkerchief and gently wiped Tanya¡¯s cheek. ¡°Dry your tears. No more crying.¡± ¡°Y-yes, Princess Charlotte.¡± It was a scene of sisterly affection. The two stood close together, their bond palpable. Following my suggestion that Elise needed rest, they refrained from approaching the bed, keeping their distance. But since we were all in the same room, their voices carried easily across the space. While they couldn¡¯t approach too closely due to the sensitivity of Elise¡¯s mana, light conversation posed no issue. Thus, they carried on their dialogue from either side of the room. ¡°Your Highness... Are you really feeling better?¡± ¡°Is there any part of you that still feels uncomfortable?¡± Most of the conversation consisted of questions from Tanya and Charlotte. Each word they spoke was laced with concern. The two had already been astonished by Elise¡¯s recovery. Just days ago, she had been teetering on the brink of death. Yet now, the signs of her suffering were gone. The cold sweat that had once poured off her like rain had dried up. The periodic attacks had ceased. Her complexion had even regained some color. The miraculous improvement filled them with joy. And yet... There was a shadow of doubt in their minds. Her sudden recovery was so rapid that it seemed almost too good to be true. It was only natural for them to question whether she was truly well. I decided to let such worries pass for now¡ªafter all, this was just the beginning. ¡°Elise.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You always said your head hurt. How is it today?¡± ¡°Not like it¡¯s your business.¡± Her voice was sharp, like the chill of winter air. Whether out of ignorance or defiance, Elise gave a curt reply, brushing off her sister¡¯s concern. The thorns she had so carefully raised barred anyone from coming too close. ¡°...Elise.¡± Charlotte hesitated but eventually relented. Her expression remained stoic, as always, yet there was a faint glimmer of sadness beneath her composed exterior. The sight irritated me. I knew Elise¡¯s stubbornness wasn¡¯t born of true malice. But to see her refuse even a kind word for her devoted sister¡ªone who had sacrificed so much¡ªwas maddening. Seated beside her, I quietly slipped my hand beneath the covers. I intended to teach this troublesome Rose a lesson. ¡°Such words might hurt Princess Charlotte¡¯s feelings.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± My hand crept under her tidy gown, seeking the warmth of her skin. Stopping at her soft abdomen, I pressed down firmly without hesitation. Squish. ¡°...?!¡± Elise¡¯s shoulders jerked instinctively. Turning her head sharply, she fixed me with a disbelieving glare. Her green eyes wavered like leaves caught in a storm. ¡°What... what are you...?¡± ¡°Treatment.¡± ¡°Why here... and now?!¡± ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? I can do this whenever I please.¡± Ignoring her weak protests, I leaned in and whispered brazenly into her ear. Before she could react further, I pressed down on her abdomen again. Squish. ¡°W-wait...!¡± The Rose could not even voice her indignation. She was under strict control, silenced by my lies. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, if someone were to witness this scene, misunderstandings would surely arise. The nature of her treatment required close and overtly physical contact, making it easy to misinterpret. Thus, I had ensured she couldn¡¯t mention anything about it to others. Caught between anger and humiliation, Elise could do nothing but endure, gritting her teeth as she waited for the ordeal to end. To emphasize my point, I repeated the motion. Squish. ¡°...Nngh.¡± The atmosphere grew tense. The room¡¯s dim lighting and the blanket obscured my actions from the other two, who remained unaware. The distance between us also worked to my advantage. Meanwhile, the questions continued. ¡°Elise.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°How does it feel, receiving the treatment? Do you notice any improvement?¡± ¡°...Yes. I feel it.¡± Perhaps realizing that ignoring her sister would only result in further pressing, Elise finally replied. Her unexpected, sincere response left Charlotte blinking in surprise. Her blue eyes softened, curving into a faint, relieved smile. It was the first time I had seen the Little Prince smile in so long. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful... I¡¯m so glad to hear that.¡± Charlotte seemed overjoyed by even a single word from her sister. If only Elise had behaved this way from the start, she might have spared her sister so much pain. Still, it wasn¡¯t too late. There was plenty of time to mend these broken bonds. After all, I intended to stay by their side for at least another year. With enough time and patience, even the most stubborn thorns could be tamed. Squish. ¡°Why again¡­?!¡± Ah. That time had been a mistake. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you... ngh... I swear I¡¯ll kill you...¡± Her venomous threat trailed off as I withdrew my hand from beneath the covers. Surely, she had learned her lesson. Feigning ignorance, I watched as Elise glared at me, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. Neither Charlotte nor Tanya noticed the exchange, though they tilted their heads curiously. ¡°Your complexion doesn¡¯t look good.¡± ¡°Yes, your face is red, and your breathing seems unsteady.¡± ¡°Elise... are you really alright?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not pushing yourself too hard because of us, are you?¡± ¡°...There¡¯s nothing wrong, so stop fussing over me.¡± Elise waved off their concern with feigned indifference. I chuckled softly, stroking her abdomen as I whispered under my breath, low enough that only she could hear. ¡°What a good girl you are.¡± Her response came in the form of muffled curses, but I pretended not to notice. The conversation continued as normal, punctuated by occasional chatter. And so, we spent the rest of the time together in the dimly lit room. *** The somewhat chaotic meeting eventually came to an end. Elise, still in the early stages of her recovery, retired to bed early to conserve her strength. Though her condition was improving, her body was still far from healed, leaving her easily exhausted. Noticing this, the others left to let her rest. While the Rose slumbered beneath her glass shell, the Snake and the Little Prince held a private discussion in the adjacent room. ¡°I trust you¡¯re beginning to feel more confident.¡± ¡°...¡± His voice carried through the cool air, calm and deliberate. Charlotte sat in silence, her posture rigid. From behind the sofa, he stepped closer, his dull golden hair brushing past her as he leaned down. Bringing his lips close to her ear, he whispered, maintaining just enough distance to tantalize. ¡°Let me ask you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Has anyone else been able to accomplish this?¡± The snake posed the question gently, letting its weight sink in. A miracle¡ªa solution to what had been deemed an incurable curse, a nightmare beyond anyone¡¯s ability to resolve. Her sister, once fading, now slowly regaining life. ¡°And do you think anyone else will be able to do this in the future?¡± Hisvoice dripped with cunning, wrapping itself around her thoughts. Lost in contemplation, Charlotte eventually shook her head, almost absentmindedly. ¡°No.¡± The faint murmur of denial slipped from her lips, carrying with it the first sign of trust¡ªan unspoken acceptance of my value. Satisfied, the snake smiled. ¡°Remember this.¡± He continued. ¡°Only I can save you.¡± It was all part of the plan: to exploit her exhaustion, to soothe her deepest wounds, to paint her world in his colors. To make her incapable of surviving without him. ¡°You must not listen to anyone else.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Only I can help you, and only I will never betray your trust.¡± So rely on me. If you truly wish to save her. His voice, dripping with sweetness, teased her resolve. As if entranced, the Little Prince nodded, her motion tentative yet telling. Perhaps it was the first step toward giving herself over entirely. ¡°Yes... I¡¯ll trust you.¡± ¡°Only I can help you.¡± ¡°Only you... can help me.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The snake¡¯s smile deepened as he cautiously raised his hand, reaching out to touch Charlotte¡¯s platinum hair. He brushed it gently, as if testing the boundaries of this new bond. She made no effort to resist, accepting his touch with ease. For a fleeting moment, his narrow eyes flickered with a dangerous glint. The pale orbs reflected a light that was both hypnotic and foreboding. A sinister air hung about his lips. ¡°Then slowly... entrust everything to me.¡± It was a line heavy with the weight of things to come. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 95 – The Rose (7) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 95 ¨C The Rose (7) A week had passed. I remained in the palace, continuing to act as the attending physician. Though I wondered if it was too long to be absent from the Academy, there was no need to worry. I had already asked Professor Selena for her support in advance. This was precisely why I had secured the position of head assistant in the first place. ¡ªYou¡¯re saying you¡¯ll be away for a while? ¡ªI won¡¯t say it¡¯s unacceptable, but¡­ it¡¯s becoming a frequent occurrence lately, and that¡¯s concerning. ¡ªYou mustn¡¯t neglect your duties as a student. ¡ªI won¡¯t pry into the reasons for your absences. Our relationship was established on those terms from the beginning, after all. ¡ªJust remember to be careful. That¡¯s the only advice I¡¯ll give. Getting her approval wasn¡¯t difficult. For a teacher, she might¡¯ve been curious about a disciple who constantly wandered off, yet Selena never asked a single question. She simply allowed me to act as I pleased. Choosing her as my mentor had clearly been a wise decision. If it had been one of Gallimard¡¯s other professors, they¡¯d have been hell-bent on controlling my every move. Reflecting on it now, I felt immense relief. ¡®Thanks to that, I have some breathing room.¡¯ It allowed me to devote myself fully to my work here. Over the past week, I had been working on two main tasks. The first was, of course, treating the Rose. The second was gradually taming the Little Prince. Given the trajectory of future events, both were necessary steps. Since both required patience and time, I approached them carefully, inching closer to each of them little by little. Of course, progress didn¡¯t come easily at first. ¡ªI told you to leave. ¡ªI don¡¯t want your treatment. Don¡¯t touch me. ¡ªJust let me die. Elise, in particular, was a challenge. Though her older sister was beginning to open up, Elise remained cold and distant, always responding with icy words. If anything, she seemed to grow sharper over time. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even as her physical condition visibly improved, she resisted acknowledging it, lashing out every time I treated her. As a result, I spent hours dealing with her each day. ¡ªUgh¡­ you disgusting bastard. ¡ªTo think you¡¯d dare treat a princess of this empire like this¡­ huff¡­ Do you think you¡¯ll get away with it? ¡ªI¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll definitely kill you. Whenever my careful hands brushed against her pale skin, her glassy green eyes burned with defiance. Through those empty pupils, a shattered hostility radiated faintly. Her labored breaths quickened, and her crimson hair, damp with sweat, clung to her skin, filling the air with a faint, sticky heat. By the time her strength was spent, she lay limp, exhaustion etched into her face. In her hollow gaze, resentment always lingered. ¡ªDie. Even if it seemed like she hated me, I had no intention of letting her go. If I gave up now, there would be no chance of saving her at all. The Rose¡¯s death would inevitably lead to the Little Prince¡¯s tragedy. So, despite being pricked by her sharp thorns, I continued to caress her crimson petals with delicate care, always wearing a smile. ¡ªYou¡¯ll get used to it soon. ¡ªStop overthinking, let go of despair, and focus solely on recovering. ¡ªI¡¯ll be here to help you. Even if you don¡¯t want me to be. Taming something doesn¡¯t happen overnight. It requires long observation, consistent care, and infinite patience to make a flower bloom. This was that stage¡ªthe stage where meaning wasn¡¯t yet found, but where meaning was planted. Patience was a necessity. ¡®Of course.¡¯ That didn¡¯t mean there wasn¡¯t any progress. Though the Rose still raised her thorns, the Little Prince, on the other hand, was steadily coming over to my side. Charlotte expressed her gratitude every day. ¡ªThe attacks are happening less often now. ¡ªHer complexion seems to be improving. ¡ªYes¡­ it¡¯s all thanks to you. ¡ªYou¡¯ve helped us so much. Only you can save us. The effects of repetition were starting to show. Every time Elise fell asleep after her treatment, Charlotte and I spent about two hours alone in the adjacent room. Officially, these meetings were to discuss Elise¡¯s progress. In reality, they were a way to build trust by spending time together. I whispered to her at every opportunity. ¡ªYour Highness, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. ¡ªAll you need to do is leave everything to me and wait patiently. ¡ªI¡¯ll handle everything for you. It was a deliberate assertion of absolute reliance. At first, Charlotte hesitated, but now, she would nod blankly in response. Perhaps it was because I was the only visible hope she had. Each day, as she watched her sister¡¯s improving complexion, she had no choice but to listen to the voice at her ear. Maybe she didn¡¯t want to risk missing this chance. ¡ªI¡¯ll follow your lead. Her unfocused blue eyes trembled with uncertainty. When that wavering light appeared, I reassured her by gently patting her head. The princess made no effort to brush away the Snake¡¯s touch. Instead, she slowly accepted the coolness of it, allowing the distance between them to close. Each time, I smiled in satisfaction. ¡®Things are going smoothly.¡¯ It was all part of a long-term plan. The more Charlotte relied on me, the easier it would be to use her later. High status always proves useful. As the Rose¡¯s condition improved, the foundation of trust was steadily laid. ¡®Charlotte¡­ and Elise.¡¯ At some point, I had become a fixture in their daily lives. *** Late evening. The once-bright scenery outside the window was now cloaked in darkness. Having finished yet another lengthy treatment session, I was tidying up the room, which had fallen into disarray. The bed where the Rose lay was, as always, a mess. ¡°Haah¡­ haah¡­¡± Her breath came in shallow, heated gasps. Her crimson hair, damp with sweat, lay tangled across the sheets. Perhaps due to her particularly fierce resistance today, her disheveled blouse had slipped off entirely, leaving her bare skin exposed. With no undergarments beneath, she was practically nude. The thin blanket barely covered her, concealing only the tips of her soft curves. The faint, sticky scent of her skin lingered in the air. ¡°Haah¡­ ngh.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± I addressed the exhausted girl. It was the phrase I used to mark the end of treatment. As I withdrew my hand from her abdomen, a weak whimper escaped her pale lips¡ªa sound she couldn¡¯t suppress. ¡°Ugh.¡± Five hours of treatment. Her belly, repeatedly pressed and kneaded, now bore distinct handprints. Elise flinched, her body trembling faintly as she lay there. ¡°¡­¡± Her bound limbs couldn¡¯t move. She seemed to have no strength left. Even her pale lips appeared drained of blood. Only her green eyes remained, staring up at me. Though her gaze glimmered with unshed tears, the resentment in her eyes was unmistakable. I returned her glare with a bright, cheerful smile. ¡®I wonder how much longer you¡¯ll react like this.¡¯ Surely, she should¡¯ve started adjusting by now. Snapping my fingers lightly. Snap! With a soft sound, the chaotic scene instantly restored itself. The sweat-soaked sheets straightened out, and her exposed figure was covered once again. I silently observed the now-covered Rose. ¡°I¡¯ll check again today.¡± Reaching out, I lifted her arm, still bound in place. Pushing up her sleeve, I revealed thick bandages wrapped tightly around her wrist. Gingerly, I began to unwrap them. Swish. The bandages unraveled with ease. Beneath them, scars crisscrossed her pale skin like jagged lines. It seemed she had taken a blade to herself again. New cuts, absent the day before, now marred her wrist. I sighed softly, unsurprised. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°What.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you before¡ªthis is a terrible habit.¡± ¡°What does it matter to you?¡± Self-inflicted wounds. While they might temporarily relieve the pain of her turbulent mana, they did nothing to aid in her recovery. Despite my warnings, she couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°¡­It hurt too much last night.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no excuse. If it was so painful, you should¡¯ve called for me.¡± Taking a salve from the shelf, I applied it to her wrist. She turned her head away, her indifferent gaze suggesting she couldn¡¯t care less about the wound. ¡°It doesn¡¯t sting that much.¡± Her apathy toward her own recovery was evident. Suppressing my bitterness, I asked the question I¡¯d been holding back. ¡°Do you truly not believe in hope, Your Highness?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± In the week I had observed her, it became clear¡ªshe was like a flower broken by storms. A misfortune so relentless, she had been trampled to the point of no return. Elise had resigned herself to life, utterly defeated. After more than ten years of battling illness in this dark room, her heart had been filled with an irreversible despair. The faded light in her weary eyes was proof of that time. The Rose no longer seemed to believe in hope. ¡°You must be mistaken¡­ Whether you cure this illness or not, I couldn¡¯t care less.¡± [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 96 – The Rose (8) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 96 ¨C The Rose (8) ¡°You must be mistaken¡­ Whether you cure this illness or not, I couldn¡¯t care less.¡± Empty eyes. The girl, who had fallen silent for a moment, then poured out the depths of her bitterness. They were words soaked in the stinging agony of her existence. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I told you from the beginning. I don¡¯t want to be treated.¡± In other words¡ª ¡°I have no desire to live.¡± Perhaps it was because her life had been filled with despair. She had endured a horrific curse. The imperial family, once a warm embrace, had abandoned her without hesitation. Confined to the palace like a bird in a cage, completely severed from the outside world, she spent her days in crushing solitude. Only endless suffering remained by her side. Amid pain that tore through her insides, she had lived a decade unable to either die or truly live. It was enough time to break anyone. ''Because she has lived like this her entire life.'' The girl didn¡¯t know what comfort was. She had never experienced it. I had a vague sense of it before, but the Rose¡¯s heart had rotted far more than I had imagined. Her pitiful words tugged at my heart. And yet, at the same time¡ª I knew those words were a lie. ¡ªAh, ah¡­? ¡ªIt¡­ doesn¡¯t hurt, but¡­ why, why do I feel like this¡­? I remembered it clearly. Our first meeting. The moment her attack stopped, as if by some miracle. Though it passed like a fleeting mirage, for a brief instant, her transparent green eyes had shone. Those emerald irises had sparkled. They were unmistakably the eyes of someone who wanted to live. ¡°You¡¯re afraid, aren¡¯t you?¡± Her words, claiming she didn¡¯t want to live, were nothing more than a lie. Elise was simply terrified of hope. After countless nights plagued by nightmares and endless betrayals of her fragile expectations, even the faintest hope had worn away into nothing. I met her despair head-on in silence. ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°Are you really satisfied with that?¡± ¡°Stop talking like you know me. Just let me die in peace.¡± ¡°Princess Charlotte would be heartbroken.¡± ¡°...¡± The Rose froze, momentarily silenced. She hadn¡¯t expected me to bring up her sister here. Before she could recover, I pressed forward. ¡°Her Highness cares deeply about you.¡± Even though she¡¯d spent her entire life in a lonely cage, Elise was not entirely alone. The Little Prince had never once given up on her. Despite the imperial decree forbidding access to the annex, Charlotte had defied it outright, her care for her sister overriding all else. She¡¯d even gone so far as to search tirelessly for a cure for Elise¡¯s illness. Knowing just how far Charlotte had gone, Elise couldn¡¯t help but think of her. Even if her attitude was frosty most of the time. ''At least she¡¯s her one and only ally.'' It wasn¡¯t true hatred. There were even mentions of a time before Elise¡¯s personality became so twisted, when she had looked up to her sister. It was difficult to believe she truly despised her now. She was likely rejecting her sister for some deeper reason. ¡°...Why are you suddenly bringing her up?¡± Elise grumbled, her brows furrowed. Her tone was indifferent, but there was an edge to it that even she couldn¡¯t hide. ¡°I¡¯m merely voicing a concern.¡± The Rose had raised all her thorns. To break down such a rigid wall, I needed to prod her like this. I slipped into the opening I¡¯d created. ¡°What would you do if she really left you?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m speaking of Princess Charlotte. She has already sacrificed so much for you. But now, hearing that you¡¯ve abandoned your will to live despite her efforts, don¡¯t you think she might grow weary and leave you behind?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want. I don¡¯t need such a bothersome person in my life.¡± ¡°Do you truly mean that?¡± I smiled faintly. There was a bitter edge to it, almost mocking. ¡°If that happens, you¡¯ll really have no one left.¡± As I said, if the Little Prince abandoned her, Elise would have nothing left in this world. Only a lone, desolate Rose would remain. Even Tanya, who was currently assigned to care for Elise, had been placed here by Charlotte herself. If Charlotte left, Tanya would likely leave as well. And in that case, no one else would step foot into this place again. ¡°Is that truly the ending you wish for?¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± Her reply came slower than usual. Even though the girl refused to change her stance, her green eyes wavered ever so slightly. I seized the opportunity to stoke the fire. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll report this directly to Princess Charlotte. I¡¯ll do my best to convince her to honor your wishes.¡± ¡°Convince her¡­?¡± ¡°To stop looking for you. If I tell her it¡¯s for the sake of your treatment, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll agree.¡± It wasn¡¯t an empty threat. Charlotte had already sworn to follow my advice completely. If I told her it was necessary for Elise¡¯s treatment, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to comply. In this way, I had the means to isolate the Rose completely. ¡°Think it over carefully.¡± Though I had no intention of tormenting her like that, I spoke as if I did, pushing her forcefully. Anything less, and she wouldn¡¯t even flinch. I smiled subtly and lifted my head. The slender wrist was now wrapped in fresh bandages. ¡°The ointment has been applied. Be careful not to touch the wound, or it may worsen. At least for tonight, please restrain yourself.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± The crimson-haired girl lay motionless. Leaving behind the weight of her silence, I exited the room, tangled in my own thoughts. Even until that very moment¡ª Elise didn¡¯t say another word. *** When I finished her treatment and left the room, night had already fallen outside the window. I walked through the darkened hallway for a while. The unusually cool air brushed past me like a gentle breeze. Lost in various thoughts, my footsteps eventually brought me to a familiar sight: the palace garden at the end of the corridor. Step, step. I moved toward it with ease. For the past few days, once my schedule was complete, I¡¯d taken these light strolls to clear my head. It was the perfect way to unwind from the chaos. ''Another day survived, I suppose.'' I slowly crossed the greenery. Though simple for a princess¡¯s residence, the garden¡¯s lack of grandeur gave it a subtle charm. Each time the grass brushed against my legs, a soft rustle followed. The haven of life, with its intertwined plants, seemed almost alive under the tranquil moonlight. Rustle, rustle. ¡°Haah¡­ I hope things work out.¡± I let out a faint sigh, tinged with unease. My thoughts, of course, revolved around the Rose I¡¯d left behind in the room. Planning my next steps, I walked on. Immersed in my thoughts, I barely noticed the wind tousling my hair. I glanced up without meaning to. ¡°...¡± A backdrop painted in jet black. The wide expanse of sky was studded with countless glittering points of light. As I gazed at the particularly radiant stars tonight, a voice buried deep in my memory surfaced unexpectedly, coloring my thoughts. It was a memory rusted over with time. ¡ªOppa! I want to wish upon a star too! How foolish I must seem. Even after five years, I still hadn¡¯t let go of that memory. The past ignited like a single cigarette. As I exhaled a breath that felt heavier than smoke¡ª Step. ¡°...?¡± I noticed an unfamiliar presence. Turning instinctively, I saw a man walking into the garden. He paused briefly to look around before making his way toward me. Our eyes met as we silently observed each other. ''The annex is supposed to be strictly off-limits.'' It was a sealed secret, directly ordered by the Emperor. The space where the Rose resided was meant to be inaccessible to nearly everyone. Yet the man walked confidently, undeterred. As I studied his face, faint wrinkles and distinctive features suggested he was past middle age. ''That man¡­ surely not¡­'' Blue eyes gleaming faintly in the light. Platinum hair, unmistakable. An air of dignity carried in each step, unshaken even in the shadows. And finally, the imperial crest embroidered on his clothes. Piecing the clues together, I had no choice but to kneel where I stood. My movements were meticulous, full of respect. Kneel. The man stopped in front of me. Bowing my head, I maintained a proper posture and offered a formal greeting, my voice steady. ¡°I greet the most exalted Sun of the Empire.¡± The Exalted Sun. The man nodded lightly. ¡°Mm.¡± Valcaros Lantana von Staufen. The father of the princesses¡ª And the ruler of this Empire¡ªstood before me. ''What on earth.'' Why is he here? [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 97 - The Rose (9) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 97 - The Rose (9) "I greet the most exalted Sun of the Empire." A gesture of respect, meticulously performed. The words I enunciated, one by one, carried a description of the man before me. Familiar-colored hair danced lightly in the breeze. Eyes as green as leaves gazed down at me in silence. ¡®Valcaros Lantana von Staufen.¡¯ Did he need many words to define him? The Emperor. The sole Sun of the Staufen Empire. The father of the ill-fated princesses and the one who had locked away the cursed Rose in a distant star. I stood before a cold heart. ''Why is he here?'' His sudden appearance. Even as I wrestled with the question hanging at the end of my thoughts, I awaited his response to my greeting. The Emperor soon parted his lips, his voice a gentle yet resonant murmur. "Are you the one? The physician newly assigned to the second princess?" A voice devoid of even the faintest hint of warmth. Only a cold wind seemed to brush past his tone. Perhaps it was the meaningful weight of his words. Even though we had barely exchanged a few lines, I could sense that he knew everything. For how else could he be so composed? ''From the very beginning... he¡¯s known.'' I swallowed hard, silently. After all, I was someone who should not have been here. The Rose was a secret the Emperor himself had sealed, and no outsider was permitted to set foot in this place. Access to the annex had been strictly controlled all along. Though Charlotte¡¯s help had allowed me entry, even that had felt like sneaking in rather than following proper procedures. ''In other words.'' If caught, it would spell trouble for me in more ways than one. Despite my efforts to remain discreet, it seemed I had failed to elude the Sun¡¯s gaze. Valcaros had already taken note of my presence. As I silently contemplated, the middle-aged man¡¯s voice rang out again. "You may rise now." Permission to stand. I bowed once more, then slowly straightened myself. Our gazes briefly met. "Lord Snakes." "Your Majesty." "This is our first time meeting face-to-face, is it not?" "I never imagined Your Majesty would recognize me. It is an honor my family will remember for generations." "When a guest visits the house, it is only proper for the host to greet them. Even if that guest is an uninvited one." "...So you knew." "Indeed. I¡¯ve known from the start." As expected. The Emperor had already grasped the situation. Even though I had accompanied the princess, technically, I had trespassed into a forbidden space. Thus, I offered my belated apology, my tone devoid of any excuses. "I have no excuse, Your Majesty." "There is no need for such humility. You were merely answering the first princess¡¯s request, were you not? She often sought out physicians to care for the second princess." ¡®The princess,¡¯ or ¡®her.¡¯ Even while speaking of his daughters, his tone was cold and rigid. His excessively detached words seemed to deepen the winter chill in the air. As I absorbed the icy atmosphere, a memory from the original story briefly surfaced. ''Well.'' The Emperor had not been a particularly detailed character. Most of what was known about him came from episodes involving the princesses, which allowed readers to infer his nature. At one time, these fragments had been the centerpiece of speculation. Valcaros. A cold-blooded man who showed no affection for anything in this world. In his mind, there existed only the scales of practicality. He abhorred being swayed by personal emotions. No wonder his nickname in the original work was "The Cold Heart." [Category: Freeboard] [Title: The Emperor is the Root of All Evil in the Rose Arc] This guy has no redeeming qualities. He neglected his only daughters since childhood. Barely showed his face to them. And when the second princess fell ill, he confined an 8-year-old to isolation without a second thought. The family fell apart. The once-loving relationship between the sisters was ruined. Elise spent over a decade battling illness in loneliness, spiraling into mental illness and self-harm before ultimately dying by her own hand, long before her time. Charlotte was left with lasting trauma and severe social difficulties. In the story: If the Dean was the pinnacle of incompetence, The Emperor was the pinnacle of apathy. [An absolute bastard, no question.] -> Even animals care for their offspring, they say -> Reading the side stories makes you hate him even more [No wonder Judas destroyed the Empire.] -> So now we¡¯re even getting people defending Kyaru, huh -> Destroyed ? More like ''normalized,'' thank you -> Judas the Goat -> JOAT¡­ yeah, I don¡¯t miss it one bit [Dean vs. Emperor] -> An unmatched showdown of unlikable characters -> Incompetent Prophet vs. Scheming Tyrant ?????¡á? -> At least incompetence isn¡¯t as bad, right? -> Nah, the Emperor¡¯s better. He actually sends reinforcements and helps out later on -> Meanwhile, our Prophet-king does... absolutely nothing [The Emperor got cute after meeting Judas] -> Genius, this guy -> Why am I catching strays here? -> Damn it... why does this feel so cool, though? ???? -> Here we go again with the weird memes. Even among players, his reputation was poor. While not a traditional villain, his utter indifference to his daughters¡ªneglecting them and even confining Elise to the annex¡ªmade him a catalyst for much of the tragedy. During a popularity poll, he had infamously landed in the lowest ranks. ''I didn¡¯t like him either.'' Even I had no fondness for him. When making video adaptations of the Rose arc, I¡¯d added curses directed at him more than once. ''The hateful Emperor.'' S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But now¡­ ''What is this¡­?'' I couldn¡¯t hide my confusion. From the beginning, something had felt off. Now I was finally putting my finger on it. I glanced at Valcaros, who stood opposite me. "I¡¯ve heard. Remarkable signs of recovery, they say?" "Yes¡­ that¡¯s correct." "I stopped by to see for myself." "...¡­" No. This man wouldn¡¯t do that. The version of him I knew wouldn¡¯t have shown any interest in such matters. In the original story, Valcaros was utterly indifferent to his daughters. Not out of hatred or even lack of interest, just pure disregard, as if they didn¡¯t exist in his life. He had been a man whose daughters might as well have been forgotten entirely. ''What¡¯s brought on this change?'' Questions filled my mind as his voice continued, unchanging and frostbitten. "There¡¯s no need to be so tense. This is merely an aimless visit." "I apologize, Your Majesty. I was simply startled." What startled me so? The thought behind his visit. The mention of the second princess¡ªa wound the imperial family wished to keep buried. For now, I swallowed my suspicions in silence. Perhaps sensing this, Valcaros turned his head slightly. A brief silence followed. Only the night wind filled the void. Eventually, the Emperor spoke again, his words sharp as a needle. "Recovery, you say¡­ Yet I heard that curse is incurable." "By conventional methods, yes." "Then unconventional methods are the answer?" "It¡¯s difficult to say with certainty. But I can tell you we¡¯re trying." "A bold statement. To use an imperial princess as a test subject." "...¡­" Well, that was true, but¡­ Of all people, shouldn¡¯t ¡®he¡¯ refrain from saying such things? Was he deliberately testing me? It seemed odd that he¡¯d mention the Rose so directly. Suppressing the furrow in my brow, I responded. "My apologies, Your Majesty." "It doesn¡¯t matter." He was a hard man to read. If one were to compare him to someone, perhaps Charlotte would be the closest. He exuded an uncanny sense of belonging to another world entirely. "And so," Green eyes swept toward me. Eyes like those of the Rose, yet dulled and withered. "Do you really believe it can be done? The treatment?" A question. The answer I would give was already decided. "I believe there¡¯s a strong possibility, yes." "...Such confidence." "An incurable illness is not one that cannot be healed. It is merely one for which the solution has yet to be found." "You speak as if the solution rests in your hands." "Interpret it as you wish. Time alone will tell the results." "An intriguing proposal." Valcaros nodded. It seemed my audacity had piqued his interest, a flicker of light sparking in his otherwise hollow gaze. Eyes frozen, shattered, and lifeless. "How absurdly optimistic." Was he still doubtful? Under normal circumstances, he would have dismissed my words outright. Yet the news of Elise¡¯s recovery seemed to unsettle him. He appeared uncertain about how much of what I said to take seriously. "...I hope that arrogance proves true." "Excuse me?" "If it does, I might even entrust this empire to you." "A grand jest, Your Majesty." "Do you think so?" "...¡­" I had no choice but to fall silent. This man standing before me seemed slightly misaligned with the image I had carried from my previous life. Though the overall impression was the same, his reactions, demeanor, and gaze were subtly different. ''I hope that arrogance proves true.'' It sounded almost as if he truly wished for a miracle. That the Rose¡¯s curse might be lifted. But the Valcaros I knew wouldn¡¯t harbor such hopes. As I wrestled with these conflicting thoughts, the Emperor turned away. It seemed he was ready to leave. "I should be going." "Did you not come to see Her Highness?" "I¡¯ve changed my mind." "Then I shall see you again, Your Majesty." "Let¡¯s hope that doesn¡¯t happen." "Excuse me?" "I¡¯m leaving." Before our conversation could conclude, the Emperor left. Watching his retreating figure, a flood of scattered thoughts filled my mind. I muttered to myself, as if releasing the tangled threads. ''I didn¡¯t expect this.'' Was there a backstory I didn¡¯t know? A part of the Emperor¡¯s life hidden beyond the pages of the original story? Unconsciously, I smiled. "Ha." This world truly was fascinating. Even when I thought I understood everything, something entirely unexpected awaited around the corner. In this vibrancy of the unknown, how could I ever dismiss this world as a lie? Every scent brushing against my nose felt genuine. ''But.'' It was for this reason. That I could not treat this world lightly. The moment of departure would inevitably come, and I had to ensure no scars were left on the things I cherished. All that would remain were the marks of thorns on my fingertips. After a brief moment of reflection, I began walking again. Toward my chambers. ''Before sleeping¡­ I should check her condition.'' Elise had been unwell in recent days. Recalling her worsening pain during the nights, I made my way quietly to the room where the Rose resided. Cutting through the cool air, I soon reached the door at the end of the hallway. "...¡­" A slight crack. Through it, a faint light spilled out. Just enough to be cast by two or three candles. Even though it was past midnight, the Rose within the greenhouse seemed unable to rest. I gently pushed the door open and stepped inside. "Haah, haah¡­" As my feet met the soft carpet, the sound of labored breathing reached my ears. Painful, anguished breaths mingled with faint groans. "...Ugh, ngh¡­" The Rose was not in bed. She was collapsed in the middle of the room, curled up tightly. Her shoulders shuddered with each heavy breath. The crimson-haired girl seemed entirely engrossed in something. ''This¡­'' My expression hardened. A sharp, metallic scent tickled my nose. Red stains dotted the floor, entering my vision. The faint aroma filling the room was unmistakably that of blood. "...Hic." Tears fell, drop by transparent drop. Following the trail of tears, crimson blotches spread across the carpet, stemming from her wrist. Her wounds bloomed like countless roses, petals of blood staining everything. Even with the mess already made, the girl¡¯s hand moved as if unsatisfied. A pocketknife, slick with crimson, dangled from her trembling fingers. Swish. The bandages, once pristine white, now trailed in tatters on the floor. What had once symbolized healing was soaked and ruined, a casualty of violence. Only the thirst for self-destruction remained. "...Ugh¡­ Ngh." Scratch, scratch. The Rose, hollow-eyed, carved wound after wound into herself. Oblivious to the presence of another, she continued shedding blood and tears in silence. Her green eyes, like wilted leaves, darkened further, bereft of life. "Your Highness." I softly called out to her. Yet the Rose, lost in her agony, did not hear me. She continued crying and hurting herself, utterly unaware. I stepped closer to her. And then¡­ Whoosh! I wrapped my arms around her slender frame from behind. At the same time, I firmly grasped her wrist, halting her destructive movements. "Ugh¡­! Ngh!" The sudden restraint startled her. She struggled briefly, but my hold remained unwavering. Cradling her delicate body in my arms, I whispered words of comfort. Bringing my lips close to her ear, I murmured softly, and gently stroked her hair. "Shh¡­ It¡¯s okay." "Hic, ngh." "Everything is okay. I¡¯m here with you¡­" And so¡­ Until the turbulent emotions subsided, we stayed there, two figures melting into a shared warmth. In that tepid embrace, the storm gradually calmed. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 98 - The Rose (10) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 98 - The Rose (10) A chill lingered in the air. The room was now swallowed by darkness. Moments ago, it had been a space where life stirred faintly, but as dawn approached, it fell into complete stillness. Amid the dim shadows, only the flicker of a candle remained, wavering precariously. Perhaps it resembled the autumn outside the window. The fading season was mirrored in the somber view. On a patch of ground untouched even by starlight, a single rose bloomed forlornly. Its petals seemed as if they might wilt at any moment. "...¡­" After the treatment had concluded. The girl left behind had been restlessly tugging at her blanket. Even though the silence had blanketed the surroundings for some time, the voice still echoed in the Rose¡¯s ears. It was the serpent¡¯s parting words. ¨C You¡¯re afraid, aren¡¯t you? The cold voice burrowed deep into her wounds. Her heart, already in turmoil, grew louder in its restlessness. She slowly lifted her body from the bed. As her weakened legs met the ground, a sudden wave of dizziness struck her head with force. The girl staggered, offering no resistance to the sensation. ¨C Are you really satisfied with that? Those words lingered deeply. They pierced like thorns, refusing to fall away, delivering a constant and grating pain. But the hallucinations interwoven with her consciousness only grew stronger. ¨C Princess Charlotte would be heartbroken. ¨C Because she cherishes you. ¨C What will you do if she truly leaves you? The serpent¡¯s cunning tongue whispered. Predicting the solitary fate of one left utterly alone. ¨C If that happens, there will be no one left by your side. At those words¡­ For a fleeting moment, Elise felt as though her breath had stopped. ¡®Sister¡­ would leave?¡¯ The one person who visited her on this lonely star. The person who, beyond her tired eyes, hid warmth and care. The foolish person who never gave up on her ailing younger sister, even when wounded by sharp thorns. Such a person leaving? ¡®...It¡¯s what I wanted.¡¯ She forced herself to whisper inwardly. Pretending it didn¡¯t matter. This was the outcome she had sought from the start, after all. Elise knew. She knew how devoted her sister was to her. She wanted to cling to her, to act spoiled, but she also understood she couldn¡¯t allow herself to. Reality was far too cruel for that. ¨C At most, another year. Five years ago. She had received her terminal diagnosis at a young age. Despite the Little Prince¡¯s desperate efforts, the Rose¡¯s short life was a foregone conclusion. That day, for the first time, her sister cried in front of her. ¨C Sister¡­ is suffering because of me. The girl had realized too late. How much of a burden her existence was to her sister, who had only ever given. The sight of her silently sobbing back was uniquely painful. Her sister, who had always been radiant, now seemed ruined because of her. The guilt she felt watching her tears was unbearable. And so, the Rose could no longer remain by the Little Prince¡¯s side. She had run away. ¨C I have to distance myself from her. So her sister wouldn¡¯t hurt anymore. So she might hate her instead. So that if she were to close her eyes tomorrow, her kind-hearted sister wouldn¡¯t be scarred by her loss. The Rose had resolved to push the Little Prince away. ¨C Because it¡¯s all my fault. It was foolish, but¡­ She had been young. To avoid causing wounds, she chose to sever the connection. Such was the reason for the Rose¡¯s thorns. But what she had overlooked was that her sister¡¯s devotion couldn¡¯t be stopped by something so trivial. The Little Prince approached time and again, even when her fingers were pricked and bloodied. ¨C Please, just leave me alone. The younger sister who tried to push her away. The older sister who tried to hold on. The toxic dynamic worsened over time and continued into the present. She had long since surpassed the one year given to her by the doctors. But¡ª It hadn¡¯t brought hope. It had only extended her torment. The Rose was like petals slowly wilting. Her condition, once it began to deteriorate, never improved. The curse grew crueler, tormenting her more viciously with each passing day. All she could do was cling to life, barely enduring day by day. ¨C Cough, cough¡­! The curse brought misery to everyone. Elise screamed daily in unbearable pain. Her sister shed silent tears, unable to do anything for her. And still, neither of their wills bent. As the girl chewed over her past memories, she muttered bitterly to herself. ¡°I tried everything to push her away¡­¡± It should have been a relief. If the serpent¡¯s words were true¡­ If he succeeded in convincing her sister to turn away, the Rose could finally feel at ease. Yes. That¡¯s how it should have been. ¡°Then why¡­¡± Why did it hurt so much? Though she had spent years pushing her sister away, the thought of her truly leaving made her head spin. Her chest ached so fiercely it felt hard to breathe. ¡°Hah¡­ ngh.¡± The reason was simple. Like the Rose in the fairytale, the love hidden behind her thorns had been sharp. Just because something is sharp doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s hatred. Just because something is soft doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s love. Hatred can sometimes be gentle. In her case, it was a sharp love. How could she feel relief? This current situation strayed too far from the truth she had hidden within her petals. She bit her lip in anguish. ¡®My head hurts.¡¯ She felt suffocated. Gripping her stifled chest, her thoughts veered in a darker direction. A fundamental question. ¡®Why?¡¯ Why did it have to be her? The curse bestowed by God. An incurable disease that struck only two or three people in a century. What sin had she been born with to bear such a heavy punishment? A deep shadow whispered. ¡®Did it have to be me¡­?¡¯ At the same time, memories of her wretched life and a growing hatred bubbled to the surface. A hatred as sharp as thorns. Ten years spent neither living nor dying. Abandoned by her father, cast out from the world, enduring a hellish battle against her illness. She had been profoundly lonely. ¡®An outcast.¡¯ She didn¡¯t intend to deny it. No. She embraced it. That was the life she had always known. Looking back on the years, no one had ever stood by her side. The girl often thought¡ª Perhaps¡ª It would have been better not to have been born at all. ¡°Cough¡­!¡± A sudden fit of coughing. Her vision blurred. She thought the attacks had subsided for a while, but they had returned without fail. Elise rummaged through a nearby shelf. Thud. Her fingers found a pocketknife. She unwrapped the bandage from her wrist and brought the blade to her exposed skin. The moment the blade met flesh¡­ Slice. A fresh mark was carved over countless scars. A sharp pain spread through her arm, and soon the fit subsided. It was a fleeting solution. Drip. Red droplets fell. A dark crimson rose bloomed on the floor. "...¡­" The girl paused briefly, then began moving the blade again. She drew deliberate lines across her soft skin. A difficult-to-describe sense of liberation. The wounds stung fiercely, but the fleeting relief was too sweet to resist. As if enchanted, she continued drawing line after line. ¨C Do you truly wish for such an ending? The hallucination resumed. She bit her lips tightly. Unraveling the bandage on her other wrist, she began staining it with crimson once more. Clear droplets fell over the stains. Tears. ¡®When will it end?¡¯ When would this miserable existence finally cease? Such thoughts drove her to move the blade recklessly. Drawing long lines across pale skin, droplets of blood welled up in the gaps. For a brief moment, the attacks stopped. She couldn¡¯t escape this addictive pain. Even in her wretched life, it seemed to offer her fleeting peace. Thud. Her legs gave out beneath her. Sinking to the floor, Elise continued her desperate actions. With rhythmic drops, petals began to scatter. Before long, the floor around her was covered with beautiful roses. Staring at the garden she had created, she sobbed even harder. Yet her eyes remained lifeless. ¡°Hic¡­ ngh.¡± She drowned in the overwhelming scent. Her vision blurred. ¨C I don¡¯t want to live. In truth¡ª She didn¡¯t want to die. She hated the pain that tore her apart, the attacks that struck her nightly, and the blood staining her sleeves. She wanted it all to stop. But she knew it was impossible. So long as she bore this curse, she couldn¡¯t escape it until her death. Droplets of dew fell like tears. Scratch, scratch. The sound continued for some time. Her appearance was in shambles. As if her arms weren¡¯t enough, she reached for the bandage around her neck. Covered in blood, her hand moved to her throat when¡­ ¡°Your Highness.¡± Whoosh. Arms wrapped around her from behind. Startled, she struggled, but the strong hold encased her completely. A gentle voice whispered in her ear. ¡°Shh¡­ It¡¯s okay.¡± A familiar hand. The boy who had taunted her in recent days, throwing out his biting remarks. When she turned her head, she saw his muted golden hair. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m here now¡­¡± His warmth enveloped her shoulders. The icy Rose slowly melted into his embrace. Clatter. The knife fell from her hand. ¡°Good. Just like this.¡± The serpent stroked her hair, as if waiting for her to calm down. Perhaps accepting his intention, Elise soon stopped resisting. Only then did the boy smile. ¡°Rest well.¡± For a long while, they sat there, leaning into each other¡¯s warmth, gradually dispelling the cold air. * * * Some time later, when the tense atmosphere had fully subsided¡­ We sat across from each other, gazing silently. The proximity was close enough to intertwine our breaths, yet it didn¡¯t feel awkward. It was purely an interaction for the sake of treatment. I was carefully wrapping bandages around her scarred arms. "...¡­" Elise held out her arm wordlessly. Her wrists were a wreck. It was hard to say how many years she had repeated this act, as there were countless marks from before today. The skin on certain parts of her arms was so marred that its texture had changed. I swallowed a bitter sigh. As I gently wiped away the blood, I spread disinfectant over her numerous wounds. It would surely sting, yet the Rose didn¡¯t even flinch. Perhaps, after a lifetime of living with her curse, ordinary pain no longer affected her. She resembled a doll with broken strings. ¡°Your Highness.¡± "...¡­" Her green eyes were fixed on me. Though they appeared unfocused, I spoke steadily, undeterred. She was surely listening. ¡°As your physician, I must say this.¡± There were many things we needed to discuss. ¡°You must not harm yourself.¡± "...¡­" ¡°I understand that you find relief in the pain. But it is detrimental to your mental health and severely hinders your physical recovery.¡± I offered my words as a plea. As I delivered each piece of advice, I soon moved to the main issue I had set aside. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Our gazes met in the still air. Her green eyes blinked slowly, showing no hint of their usual sharpness, only a deeply buried exhaustion. But I could see the longing hidden within those depths. ¡°Your Highness.¡± This was the moment I had been waiting for. A moment when her resolve had faltered, when her sharp thorns had lowered. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one last time.¡± I leaned in closer. As our gazes remained locked, I gently held her chin and tilted her face upward. The space between us grew impossibly small, our breaths mingling. Hovering just on the edge, a faint smile crept onto my lips. I asked her¡­ ¡°Do you truly not wish to live?¡± This time, it would be an offer she couldn¡¯t refuse. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 99 – Hope (1) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 99 ¨C Hope (1) ¡°Do you truly not wish to live?¡± A question tossed lightly into the air. Immediately, a heavy silence descended over the room. As I watched her blink vacantly, I lifted the corners of my lips as gently as possible. It was a kind smile. ''Is this¡­ an opportunity?'' I murmured inwardly. Wiping away her tears was a calculated gesture. Elise. The girl was wrapped in countless thorns. Her misfortune had been enough to pull her down, and over time, the Rose had fallen into a despairing pessimism that left no room for hope in her life. Her subtly warped personality stemmed from these circumstances. Because of this, I was often disregarded. No matter how many times I extended goodwill, the girl showed not the slightest interest. She had covered her ears to block out the world¡¯s voice entirely. This had always been the most difficult part. For any treatment to work, a will to live was essential. ''But.'' Now things were different. Though her heart had been fortified by resignation, small cracks had begun to form even in those walls. Her mental turmoil had left her vulnerable. The cracks were spreading. I knew instinctively. This was my chance. ''I can reach her.'' It was my moment to convey my voice. The withering Rose seemed to have no strength left to raise her thorns. I needed to use this opportunity to take one step closer to the truth she had hidden within herself. A leaf stripped of its thorns could only offer up its petals. "Your Highness." I had no intention of letting this moment pass. As warmth from her cheek spread into my palm, I felt the tears flowing steadily against my touch. "I want to hear your true feelings." I whispered gently. Softly enough not to wake the stars slumbering in the midnight sky. "You¡¯ve said you have no attachment to life." "...¡­" "But I didn¡¯t believe you. Even if only a little, I understand your life." "...You understand me?" "Yes. Though you may think me arrogant for saying so." A terminal illness. How could I not know the pain of a life weighed down by it? "I haven¡¯t lived through it myself. But I¡¯ve experienced loss." "Loss?" "Someone I held most dear in my life." "...¡­" "A child who shone like a star. She was everything to me." I paused briefly. A memory surfaced, one that had left an enduring ache. ¡ªOppa! The young voice echoed faintly in my ears. After holding my silence for a moment, I smiled faintly at the girl before me. "That child was the same. She fought illness for years and eventually left my side." Perhaps¡­ God had envied her radiant light. The starlight that had once defined my life vanished beyond the night sky far too early. I spoke. "A life spent facing death day by day." "...¡­" "That child taught me how agonizing it could be." The looming end haunted her like a shadow. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The cruel fate felt unjust. The fight against illness was isolating. The struggle was suffocating. The impending goodbye was heartbreaking. Recalling each word she had shared through tears, I brushed the Rose¡¯s petals with care. The girl seemed to finally be listening. "That¡¯s why I understand you." Even if not completely. I could recall enough of that pain to grasp parts of it vividly. As I turned over memories I had buried deep within, I spoke clearly, one word at a time. My voice was calm and steady. "I know what it is you long for." "...What I long for?" "You long for a miracle. Despite your despair over life, you secretly hope for salvation." "I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re mistaken." "Oh?" "I gave up a long time ago. The idea of a miracle feels like nothing more than an illusion." "That admission supports my argument." The Rose claimed to have given up. But resignation was not the absence of hope. "Resignation." Resignation means giving up on hope. Which also implies¡­ That there was once hope to give up on. If there had never been hope to begin with, resignation would have no meaning. It was the same for the girl before me. "How could there not be any lingering attachment?" She had simply been trampled by unrelenting despair. That didn¡¯t mean she had abandoned hope altogether. In truth, forsaken hope only grows stronger. The more unattainable it becomes, the more vivid it remains as a longing. Though she had crumpled under the weight of reality¡¯s walls, if a hand reached out to help her rise, she would grasp it. Once hope has been clutched¡­ It is not so easily let go. "You are no different, Your Highness." "...¡­" The Rose remained silent. Her silence was as good as confirmation. Under normal circumstances, she would have rebutted with a defiant retort, but her wavering heart left her with no room for resistance. Instead, her quivering gaze fixed itself on me. "Your Highness." Her collapse was imminent. Filling the darkness in her hollow eyes with my presence, I carefully untangled the despair clinging to her like vines. This was a single, fragile thread of hope she must have forgotten long ago. "I will give you a miracle." My voice echoed faintly, dreamlike. As if drawn by an illusion, or submerged in a wave, the Rose slowly melted into my words. "I promise you. I will grant the hope you were forced to abandon." I reached for it. The essence buried beneath countless repetitions of wanting to die, the truth hidden deep within the girl¡¯s heart. Dust had settled over the empty spaces, leaving behind only a single, simple wish. I want to live. That single sentence remained. "All you have to do is take my hand." I extended my hand gently. As I waited quietly for an answer, I watched the crimson-haired girl before me, frozen in place. Her green eyes quivered wildly. Tears began to pool, gathering into heavy droplets that soon fell, one by one. Elise lowered her head, as if her strength had drained away entirely. "...Why." A faint murmur escaped her lips. It sounded like a question. Why was I so insistent? Why, when she thought she had let go of everything, did I keep forcing her to hope again? It wasn¡¯t truly a question. "Because." I answered without hesitation. Because I¡ª Because you¡ª Because this world¡ª Because this story¡¯s ending¡ª "I want you to be happy." The single sentence rang out, carrying only sincerity. A faint smile graced my lips. For a while, the Rose couldn¡¯t respond. Then, at last, she leaned forward, resting her head against me. The warmth of her touch, soft and unguarded, colored the moment with a tenderness long overdue. "¡­You¡¯re strange to the very end." "Am I?" "Yes." Her quiet reply came faintly. I lightly stroked the head leaning against me. This time, she didn¡¯t push me away. Her bandaged hand rested atop mine, which still held out hope. I smiled gently. "Don¡¯t worry." I will take care of everything. With those whispered words, the disheveled Rose finally closed her eyes. * * * Elise. The girl had always known her misfortune. She was a child swallowed by a curse. Magic, medicine, divine power¡ªnothing could cure her illness. She had collided with reality from a young age, and so the Rose had never dared to hope for a miracle. Instead, she had let everything slip from her hands. In her world, that was only natural. ¨C Starting today, I¡¯ll be Your Highness¡¯s personal physician. My name is Judas Snakes. A strange person. Elise didn¡¯t like the boy. The way he touched her while speaking was infuriating. Even setting aside the worst first impression, his persistent smiles annoyed her. His incessant talk about not giving up on life grated on her nerves. "I¡¯ll help you." What did he know? He didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t want someone who didn¡¯t understand to carelessly offer her hope. Her heart had been trampled and torn apart long ago. After enduring so much pain, after halting every struggle she¡¯d ever made, she had prepared herself for everything to end meaninglessly. She didn¡¯t want to be shaken now by meaningless hope. And yet. "I want to hear your true feelings." She wavered. Hearing his words stirred something in her heart. "I understand you." The warmth that melted her cold body. The hand that wiped away her tears. The gentleness that wrapped her wounds in bandages. The peace she felt each time she leaned against him. For a brief moment, even the curse¡¯s torment seemed to disappear. Though she had ignored hope as something futile. "I will give you a miracle." She couldn¡¯t deny it any longer. Hope. She thought she had let it go, but shards of it remained, clinging to her fingertips. It was a longing even she hadn¡¯t realized she still held. "All you have to do is take my hand." "Because I want you to be happy." At last, Elise took the hand extended before her. As if entranced. Who could resist the hope they had once longed for so desperately? Though the Rose had prepared herself for death every day, deep down, she was still just a girl, not yet an adult. In the end, she made her decision. For one last time, she would believe in hope. "You win." Lying in bed, Elise suddenly spoke. Nearby, the serpent sat. Under the guise of treatment, he remained by her side, watching over the Rose buried beneath the covers. Perhaps it was the faint warmth they shared, the subtle reminder of his presence that prompted her to say: "I said, you win." "What do you mean?" "Do as you please. From now on, you can touch me however roughly, cling to me as much as you want, or unravel everything. I won¡¯t resist anymore." "Those words are a bit concerning." "You said you¡¯d grant me my hope, didn¡¯t you?" "Does that mean you¡¯ll cooperate with anything for the sake of treatment?" "Do whatever you want." Her declaration of surrender. Perhaps pleased by her response, the boy gently ran his hand through her crimson hair. Then, he smiled toward the wilted leaves of the Rose. "I won¡¯t treat you carelessly. Anyone who steps into my world is treated with the utmost care." "Well¡­ time will tell." "Indeed it will." They exchanged light banter. As they passed the time, the Rose posed an unexpected question. "Is there anything I can do to help?" "Help¡­? Now that you mention it, there is something I¡¯d like your cooperation with." "What is it?" Elise raised her head slightly, showing interest. Perhaps her newfound will to recover was driving her to approach the boy more actively. The Rose had no idea what lay ahead. "You¡¯ll need to prepare to leave." "Leave?" "I intend to take you out of this cage." "¡­Huh?" Elise blinked in confusion at the sudden statement. The serpent, meanwhile, showed not the slightest hesitation. His next words came with a bright smile. "We¡¯re going to the academy. All of us together." The cage that had confined the Rose. With a single sentence, the loneliness of her past ten years was shattered. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 100 – Hope (2) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 100 ¨C Hope (2) "We¡¯re going to the academy. All of us together." A calmly dropped bombshell. Elise stared at me blankly for a moment before her eyes began to tremble, realization dawning late. Her voice, tinged with unmistakable confusion, soon followed. "Wait¡­ what are you talking about?" "Just as you heard." "But the academy¡­ This isn¡¯t just sudden. It¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it?" "Why are you so certain of that?" I responded with deliberate nonchalance. The confused Rose, sitting on her bed, fiddled with her cascading crimson hair. Her bewildered gaze poked at me like a finger pressing my cheek. I simply smiled, unruffled. My soft-spoken words scattered gently into the air. "You needn¡¯t worry about anything. Everything has already been accounted for." "...¡­" My sly, serpentine tongue flickered. Leaning closer, I narrowed the distance between us. Our breaths mingled in the still air as I pressed my palm lightly against the Rose¡¯s abdomen. "Your Highness." Swoosh. Sliding under her nightgown, my fingertips brushed against her pale skin. I pressed down gently. "Ngh¡­" Her rosy lips let out a faint, pained whimper. Her breath hitched for a moment. After days of treatment, even a mere touch seemed to draw instinctive reactions. I moved with purpose, my touch pressing insistently against her fragile body. "W-wait¡­" Press. Press. Her crimson petals seemed to crumble beautifully. Her lips, biting down to suppress a sound, failed to conceal the raw emotions that welled up within her. The chill in the room melted into the heat of her breath, her once-clear gaze beginning to blur. The faint warmth of the scene was irresistibly vivid. "Haa¡­ hah, ah¡­" Her breathing grew uneven. Once I confirmed her dazed state, I leaned in close, whispering softly into her ear as if weaving a suggestion. It was a single sentence that would define the relationship to come. "All you have to do, Your Highness, is trust in me." The serpent¡¯s tail coiled gently around her fragile neck. Her petals, once poised and upright, fell into disarray, stepping helplessly into a shadow she could no longer escape. She didn¡¯t even realize she was being consumed. "...Fine." Elise nodded. I stroked her head with approval. The murderous glare that had filled her eyes just days ago had softened considerably, leaving behind a subdued brightness. Though traces of her sharp demeanor remained. "Heh." This was enough. The distance I sought with the Rose was not one of opposition but of proximity, a space where I could fully intervene in her life. All I needed was to keep her from succumbing to despair. I allowed myself a small sigh of relief, smiling faintly. It finally felt like the first step had been taken toward rewriting her tragic fate. "Everything will be okay." "I said I understand already. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself." Elise pouted slightly. We exchanged a few light words, passing the coldest autumn night together. With a storm waiting on the horizon. * * * The next morning. At first light, I began discussions with Charlotte regarding the matter. Unlike with Elise, whose agreement had been closer to an announcement, I had already hinted at my plan to her elder sister, so the conversation proceeded swiftly. Of course, Charlotte didn¡¯t agree right away. Like her sister, her initial reaction to my proposal was skeptical. Her blue eyes carried a hint of doubt. "Is this really possible?" "As long as Your Highness follows my instructions, everything will be fine. It¡¯s all for Elise¡¯s sake." "If that¡¯s the case¡­ I understand." Her signature drowsy demeanor softened her response. She hesitated briefly upon hearing my explanation but nodded once I emphasized it was for her sister. Determined, she left to make an appeal directly to the Emperor. But¡ª Valcaros refused to see us. His sole reason was a single word: "Busy." Instead, he sent one of his secretaries in his place. The secretary was one of the few who knew about the Rose¡¯s existence and the secret surrounding her. With a rigid tone, the man relayed the Emperor¡¯s message. "His Majesty has no particular interest in the matter. Do as you see fit." As expected. Valcaros didn¡¯t stop us. He seemed to have no lingering attachments whatsoever. After I explained Elise¡¯s improving health and our plans for her continued treatment outside the palace, permission was granted in less than half a day. They even offered assistance in arranging her enrollment at the academy. Though his indifference seemed like he was merely discarding unwanted waste, at the same time, it bore a faint resemblance to a father letting go of his child. I found myself reconsidering my mixed assessment of him. ''Even so.'' The cold-hearted Valcaros. It didn¡¯t change the fact that he was the worst father. He had cast his daughters into hell, after all. But if my hypothesis about him was correct¡­ perhaps there was room for some leniency. I brushed aside my fleeting bitterness. "Well, with this, everything can proceed according to plan." I smiled brightly. "...¡­" Perhaps due to the unexpected approval, Charlotte¡¯s expression remained somewhat conflicted. Hesitating, she murmured in a voice so faint it was almost inaudible. "¡­Will this really be okay?" "Hmm?" "I¡¯m just¡­ a little worried." She was referring to Elise. Though her health had improved over the past fortnight, she still spent most of her time confined to bed. She seemed to wonder if it wasn¡¯t too soon to take her outside. It wasn¡¯t an unreasonable concern. In her current state, even a short stroll was impossible without a wheelchair. Her frailty had delayed her enrollment indefinitely in the original story as well. ''But.'' This time was different. I was here. If she wanted to navigate the turbulent waters ahead safely, it was wiser to stay close to the serpent than remain locked in her cage. Leaving her here would only worsen her depression. "Your Highness." Though I understood Charlotte¡¯s concerns, this was a moment where I needed to press her firmly. I had to secure her resolve to ensure she wouldn¡¯t waver when facing the challenges ahead. I erased the smile from my lips. Meeting her gaze with a cold, serious look, I spoke. "It¡¯s troubling if you keep doubting this plan." "...¡­" "I¡¯m doing my utmost to help, but if you aren¡¯t willing to follow through, it makes things difficult for me." "That¡¯s not what I¡ª" "If this continues, I¡¯ll have no choice but to step back." "Please¡­ don¡¯t do that." Charlotte clutched at my sleeve. Her transparent eyes quaked with desperation, as if an earthquake had struck within. It was a raw, fervent gaze that spoke of her fear of losing this hard-won opportunity. I casually reached out, brushing her platinum hair gently. "I don¡¯t ask for much. Just follow my instructions faithfully." "I¡¯m sorry¡­" "Do you remember what I told you last time?" "That only Judas can help me." "Exactly. Ignore what others say. Only my voice will lead you to hope without betraying you." "Judas won¡¯t betray me¡­ Only Judas." Charlotte mumbled the words as if engraving them in her mind. Satisfied, I let my cold expression soften. Moments later, my lips curled into a bright, easy smile. "I¡¯m glad your vision has cleared. I¡¯ll take care of everything regarding the cage." "I don¡¯t know much about it¡­ so please handle it." "Gladly." Our conversation concluded as we sank deeper into our respective roles. Though the shadow of doubt lingered, the girl leaned into my touch, melting into the sweet whispers I offered. "I¡¯ll be by your side." And the plan moved forward as intended. * * * Two days later. With the final preparations complete, we were ready to leave the cage behind. Outside, a carriage awaited us. It was the same one we had arrived in. "It¡¯s time to leave." A brief announcement came. The Rose, seated in her wheelchair, seemed to awaken from her thoughts. "Ah." "The others have already boarded." "I suppose we should go too." "Heh¡­ Allow me to escort you." Leaning against the chair¡¯s handles, I began to push it gently. For now, this was a necessary means of transport. Though she wasn¡¯t incapable of standing, staying on her feet for long was still a burden on her frail body. Given her condition, her physician¡¯s care was indispensable. As the wheels rolled silently, Elise murmured softly. A faint, almost wistful soliloquy. "I never thought¡­ I¡¯d leave this place in my lifetime." She was right. In her original fate, the Rose had never escaped her lonely cage. Not until the moment she tied the noose herself. The image of that final CG scene flashed before my eyes. Feeling the gravity of the altered story, I responded in a quiet, steady tone. "From now on, only good things will come your way." "If that¡¯s even possible." "The world is full of things you¡¯ve never experienced before. Things to see, hear, smell, feel, and touch. Perhaps it¡¯s time to look forward to living rather than fearing it." "¡­I¡¯ve never feared it." Her response was playful, yet her sparkling eyes betrayed her guarded words. It was, after all, her first step toward freedom. Having lived her life confined in a cage, she must have longed for the open sky. How deeply she had yearned, I could never truly know. All I could do was guide her. To help the bird with broken wings fly again. To restore the vibrance of a faded flower, so its fragrance might once again grace the world. We walked through the garden of swirling petals. "I don¡¯t understand." "Pardon?" "You¡­ You¡¯re too kind to me and my sister. I can¡¯t figure out why." "Didn¡¯t I tell you before?" I smiled gently. My lips spoke the truth. "Because I want you to be happy." A grim story. I wanted to overturn its every conclusion and gift her a new world. Perhaps it was a means of proving something to myself. A realization of something lost long ago. A desire, born of regret, that I now wished to fulfill. Countless reasons jumbled in my mind, yet what emerged was the simplest truth. I swallowed the rest of my thoughts, letting out a soft laugh. "Pfft¡­ Isn¡¯t that expression a bit too touched?" "Wh-what?!" The girl turned her head sharply. For a fleeting moment, the sunlight cast a perfect frame around her. If emotions could be captured like Polaroids, this scene would be a vivid snapshot of the season. The wheelchair rolled forward, cutting through the autumn breeze. And so¡­ S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Out of the cage. Toward the world. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 101 - Back to Where It Belongs (1) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 101 - Back to Where It Belongs (1) Escaping the cage that once seemed eternal, taking hesitant steps toward a new story. The autumn wind swirls, carrying wishes with it. Shattered leaves scatter. As the fading season paints the streets, the hooves of a galloping horse leave their marks on the crimson carpet. We were traversing a long, winding road. Thud, thud. Perhaps it was because the carriage was of high quality. The wheels rolled forward without a whisper of noise. They simply moved, smooth and soundless. "¡­" I gazed out the window, watching the passing scenery. Colors that added a fragment of peace. Red and yellow blended naturally, creating a perfect scene. Yet, inside the carriage, an awkward silence hung in stark contrast to the tranquility outside. I quietly observed my surroundings. "Hmm." The children were all silent. The Rose averted her gaze. The Little Prince fidgeted nervously, glancing around. And between the two princesses, the maid was breaking out into a cold sweat, seemingly caught in the middle. The air was heavy. ¡®Complicated, huh.¡¯ I murmured quietly, reflecting on the words. The invisible wall between them was palpable. It was suffocating, as if the sheer tension in the air could take one''s breath away. I tapped my knees absentmindedly as I sat. Well. Perhaps it was the long gap in their relationship. The feeling of estrangement was overwhelming. Having grown more accustomed to thorns than conversation, they now found this newfound calm strangely unfamiliar. After nearly five years of separation, gazing into each other¡¯s mirrors must have felt utterly foreign. Especially for Elise. Under normal circumstances, she would have unleashed several biting remarks by now, all in the name of pushing her sister away. But now, as she sat quietly, her unease was evident. It was a dissonance born of unfamiliar peace. Her attempt at a calm expression faltered, her wavering green eyes betraying her inner turmoil. I silently observed this tense standoff. "Um¡­" The silence shattered suddenly. It was Charlotte who broke the stillness. Though hesitant, her gaze never left her sickly sister. She started with a short remark. "Are you¡­ feeling okay? Is your recovery going well?" As expected, her words were filled with concern for her sister. She sounded cautious, almost timid, as if testing the waters. The usual whimsical and unpredictable girl was nowhere to be seen; instead, she was entirely focused on her sister. Her affection was evident. "When we arrive at the academy, there will be a lot of attention on us. If you feel overwhelmed, just tell me. I¡¯ll handle it." "¡­" Her tone reflected her determination to be helpful. Her voice quieted as if bracing for the cold response that was sure to come. But contrary to her icy expectations, what came was far from sharp. It was just one word from the Rose. "I told you¡­ to knock it off, Sister." Her tone was still irritable, but it lacked the venom of the past. Normally, she would have spewed insults right away. That alone marked a noticeable change, but what truly surprised the other two was something else. It was the title she used at the end of her sentence. "Sis¡­ Sister¡­?" Charlotte repeated the word in disbelief. Five years. It had been that long since she had last heard Elise call her that. Ever since her sister had gone astray, she had only addressed her as "you." Deep down, Charlotte must have held on to a shred of hope, like a scar that refused to heal. Perhaps she missed her sister. They had shared kind memories once, after all. "Ah." Drip. A single tear fell. Was it joy? I couldn¡¯t be sure. I simply watched with a faint smile, letting the moment unfold. It seemed the girl was finally soaking in the hope she had dreamed of. "Y-Your Highness, p-please don¡¯t cry." Tanya dabbed at Charlotte¡¯s cheeks with a handkerchief. Yet even she couldn¡¯t hide the tremble in her voice as she fought back tears of her own. Having witnessed the pain of these sisters up close, Tanya was more than justified in shedding tears over a single word. The carriage was soon filled with moisture¡ªboth literal and emotional. I watched as each person reacted in their own way. "W-wait¡­ Why is everyone crying all of a sudden?" Elise, taken aback, fumbled awkwardly, clearly unprepared for the response her words had triggered. "Hwaahh¡­ Your Highness has changed!" The maid finally burst into tears. "¡­" Even the Little Prince, silently wiping at her own eyes. The warmth of the moment was unmistakable. Suddenly, Charlotte¡¯s blue eyes met mine. I offered a light smile. Her expression was complex as she looked at me. After hesitating briefly, her lips moved ever so slightly, forming a barely audible word. "¡­Thank you." I replied casually. "Think nothing of it." As if it were the most natural thing in the world. Charlotte smiled faintly in return. A hint of gratitude in her expression. It was a small but tender moment. *** After arriving at the academy¡­ We immediately sought out the homeroom professor of Class A to begin the process of enrolling the Rose. The weary woman who greeted us was all too familiar. "Professor." Her long, violet hair was unkempt. Her dull red eyes carried a tired gleam. And, of course, the ever-present bottle of alcohol in her hand. She was as disheveled as always. Upon seeing me, she let out a deep sigh, shoving aside the documents she had been working on. It seemed whatever she couldn¡¯t say aloud, she swallowed along with her drink. "Puah¡­ You¡¯ve brought me quite the problem this time, Student Judas." Her dark circles were more prominent than ever. The mark of sleepless nights. Considering the sudden announcement of the Second Princess¡¯s enrollment, it was no surprise she, as the professor of Class A, had been buried in paperwork. I felt a pang of guilt as the one responsible for dropping this unexpected task on her. "My apologies." "I¡¯m not here to scold you. It¡¯s just¡­ This seems beyond what I can cover for you, so I thought I¡¯d voice my concerns." Despite her words, Selena didn¡¯t complain outwardly. Instead, she offered a few words of advice, as if this was just another day for her. "Student Judas, you¡¯re always an enigma to me." "Yet, you never ask questions yourself, Professor." "That was our agreement from the start." "And I feel guilty for relying on you so much." "Don¡¯t be. I¡¯ve already completed the paperwork for her enrollment. I¡¯ll hand you the documents, and you can be on your way." "Thank you." Once again, she had been a tremendous help. Though I held the title of senior assistant, professors who went out of their way for their students like this were rare. Despite her perpetually indifferent attitude, she was always meticulous when it counted. After a brief word of thanks, I turned to leave the office, heading toward the children who waited outside. Until then. "¡­" I could feel her gaze lingering on my back. Despite the fact that the decision had been made only four days ago, word of the Rose''s enrollment had already spread like wildfire within the academy. The Second Princess, who had been absent from public life all this time. Perhaps it was her enigmatic presence. The news of her arrival naturally drew attention. As a result, we had to endure the subtle gazes that followed us wherever we went. "¡­I don''t like this." As we made our way toward the dormitory assigned to her, Elise, seated in her wheelchair, voiced her displeasure. It was because of the stares that clung to us as we passed. Having stepped into the outside world for the first time in ten years, the constant attention was making her feel seasick. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sensing the sharp shift in atmosphere, I tried to soothe her. "Please try to let it go. Think of it as the curiosity of your new peers." "It feels suffocating¡­ I just want to rest somewhere quiet." "As you wish." Elise likely understood. The attention she was receiving wasn''t malicious. The students were merely curious about someone they¡¯d never seen before, intrigued by the arrival of a figure they would now call their peer. There had been no impolite remarks or inappropriate actions. No one had even dared approach or make direct eye contact. It was likely due to the chilly aura Elise exuded. ¡®Perhaps it¡¯s her melancholic expression.¡¯ And, to add to that¡ª Her sharp, piercing glare made it clear she wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. For students encountering her for the first time, it was only natural to tread cautiously. No one wanted to risk offending her with even a wrong glance. "We¡¯re almost at the dormitory." I gently pushed the wheelchair forward. As we crossed through the bustling courtyard, voices suddenly reached my ears. "Lord Judas¡­?" "Is that you?" The familiar calling of my name. When I turned around, I saw two girls standing together¡ªa pink-haired one and another with light blue hair. They had become quite the inseparable pair. The protagonist and the villainess. A sense of nostalgia swept over me as I greeted them. "It¡¯s been a while, both of you." "You¡¯ve returned!" "Where have you been all this time?" Regia greeted me with a radiant smile, while Emilia furrowed her brow, her tone more accusatory than welcoming. Their contrasting reactions reflected their distinct personalities. It seemed they had been waiting for me, having heard of my return. I spoke in a low, cordial tone. "I didn¡¯t expect such a warm reception. I¡¯m delighted to see both of you as well." "We were waiting for you!" "Speak for yourself. I was just indulging Regia''s eagerness. Don¡¯t lump me in." "But, Lady Emilia, weren¡¯t you the one who suggested we come here¡ª" "Don¡¯t say unnecessary things!" "S-Sorry!" After a brief exchange of pleasantries and some lighthearted teasing¡ª Their gazes naturally shifted elsewhere. It was toward the wheelchair I was pushing. More specifically, the person sitting in it. "Could she be¡­" Their words trailed off hesitantly. It seemed they were already aware of the situation to some extent. They recognized her as the Second Princess. The two girls bowed politely. "I greet the Empire''s Second Star." "I-I greet the Second Star of the Empire." The atmosphere grew slightly stiff. Elise responded curtly. "Enough with the formalities. Just stand up. I don¡¯t like this kind of thing, so please don¡¯t do it." Despite her sharp words, she reluctantly accepted their greetings. Watching this unfold with amusement from a step back, I noticed Emilia¡¯s curious gaze turning toward me. She leaned closer and whispered, her voice low. "What in the world happened while you were away¡­?" "Hmm?" "Don¡¯t play dumb." Her question was, of course, about the Rose. It was a natural curiosity. The Second Princess, who had never shown herself in public, had suddenly declared her intention to enroll, and I was the one accompanying her. Naturally, questions would arise. What had happened? Why was I now pushing her wheelchair? And what kind of connection did we share? With a mischievous grin, I decided to tease her a bit. "Ah¡­ You¡¯re curious about my relationship with Her Highness, aren¡¯t you?" I thought it might be fun to see her reaction. If I insinuated that we were deeply connected, surely I¡¯d get a humorous response. I readied my playful instinct, my smirk growing wider. "As for Her Highness and me¡­" "I¡¯ll answer that." "Eh?" Elise, who had been silently listening, interrupted abruptly. "Y-Your Highness?" "Stay quiet." Her sudden intervention startled me. Elise leaned forward slightly in her wheelchair, grabbing my hand. Then, without hesitation, she pulled my hand toward her, placing it over her abdomen. Through the thin fabric, I could feel her warmth. The unexpected and intimate gesture left both Regia and Emilia wide-eyed. "He said he¡¯d make me happy." Her single statement was filled with enough ambiguity to spark misunderstandings. Caught off guard by her unexpected declaration, all I could do was stare blankly in response. "Excuse me¡­?" Wait, why would you put it like that?! [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 102 – Back to Where It Belongs (2) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 102 ¨C Back to Where It Belongs (2) ¡°He said it¡­ that he¡¯d make me happy.¡± A sudden bombshell. Elise gripped my arm tightly, refusing to let go. Through her slender fingers, I could feel the warmth of her touch. Though her words were rife with the potential for misunderstanding, her expression betrayed no sign of hesitation. Instead, she blinked as if questioning what the problem might be. ¡°Excuse me¡­?¡± As I stood there momentarily stunned, our hands interlocked. The distance between us grew smaller. Maintaining that proximity, the Rose tilted her head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± A calm, innocent inquiry. For a moment, I was left speechless, forced to seriously consider how to respond. ¡°¡­¡± Where was I even supposed to start with this? Technically, she hadn¡¯t said anything untrue. Whenever she asked why I was helping her, I always answered with the same thing: because I wanted her to be happy. In the simplest sense, it was a complete truth, without a hint of embellishment. The problem was¡­ ¡°W-What¡­ What exactly do you mean?!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡­Her tone practically invited misinterpretation. The villainess and the protagonist, standing nearby, were staring at me with wide, astonished eyes. Their reactions soon followed. ¡°Making her happy? Lord Judas actually said that aloud?¡± ¡°His hand¡­ It¡¯s on Her Highness¡¯s stomach¡­¡± I sighed and pinched the bridge of my nose. This was intentional. At first, I thought it might have been a slip of the tongue. But the slight curve of Elise¡¯s lips told me otherwise. Was she trying to get back at me for teasing her so often lately? ''That¡¯s it.'' The thorny Rose. While she¡¯d softened recently, I¡¯d underestimated her inherently brazen nature. Perhaps the years of isolation and illness had left her wanting to even the score by causing a bit of trouble. With a strained smile, I raised a polite objection. ¡°Your Highness¡­ I believe this is an ill-advised joke. If you plant such misunderstandings, these two, who know nothing, will be caught as innocent victims.¡± ¡°I only told the truth.¡± ¡°Of course, but¡ª¡± ¡°Or¡­ have you already forgotten what you said?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Elise¡¯s gaze turned cold, her emerald eyes fixed on me. For a moment, I nearly succumbed to the atmosphere she created. Had she secretly mastered the art of acting during her long illness? The sadness in her eyes was unnervingly convincing. I looked down at her in disbelief. ¡°Your expression¡­ It¡¯s quite something.¡± Elise chuckled softly, her lips curling into a subtle smile. Though her face was still veiled in melancholy, it was as if a single petal had bloomed amidst the gloom. It was a beautiful scene, like a delicate flower swaying in the wind. ¡°¡­¡± I stared at her blankly. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The urge to reprimand her disappeared entirely. This was a girl who, until mere days ago, had been steeped in sorrow, preparing herself for death, incapable of even a joke. Elise¡¯s expression was undoubtedly different now. ''This¡­'' It had to be a good sign. It meant her heart was finding room to breathe again. A faint sense of satisfaction spread across my face. With a soft laugh, I reached out and gently tousled her crimson hair. The unexpected gesture seemed to catch her off guard. ¡°Heh¡­ Well, I suppose it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve been more flustered.¡± ¡°What is there to fear about honesty? I realized there¡¯s nothing wrong with my wish for your happiness, as it contains not even a sliver of deceit.¡± ¡°¡­Again with that.¡± The sharp thorns of her personality softened, and her demeanor gradually became subdued once more. Her lips retained a slight pout, and a faint warmth colored her pale cheeks. In a small, muttered voice, she grumbled. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying¡­¡± ''Ah, Elise.'' It¡¯ll take you at least another ten years to catch me off guard with your little tricks. ¡°Still, I¡¯d appreciate it if you refrained from such antics in front of others. This is a matter that directly affects your reputation.¡± I hoped she¡¯d remember her status as the Empire¡¯s Second Star. Even a harmless joke carried a different weight for someone like her. If rumors began to circulate, the consequences could be troublesome. I offered my words as a gentle caution. ''Besides.'' Pranks like these were my specialty. I hoped she wouldn¡¯t take one of the few joys in my life away from me. ¡°Pfft.¡± Meanwhile, the two girls who had been watching all of this unfold were still lost in confusion. Their wavering voices betrayed their inner turmoil. ¡°Did you¡­ really say that to Her Highness?¡± ¡°I¡­ I had no idea¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. First, the personal maid, and now the Empire¡¯s hidden star¡­¡± ¡°The ring you gave me last time¡­ I¡¯ve been treasuring it¡­¡± Emilia glared at me with contempt. Regia, on the other hand, seemed on the verge of tears. It was clear I needed to resolve this misunderstanding before it grew any worse. ¡°Goodness¡­ I¡¯d like to clarify that this is all a misunderstanding.¡± With measured calm, I explained the situation. I kept the explanation brief. Once I finished, the girls seemed to regain their composure, and I successfully cleared my name of any wrongdoing. Both the villainess and the protagonist appeared to finally understand. ¡°So, you¡¯ve been serving as her personal physician¡­ That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been by Her Highness¡¯s side?¡± ¡°I-I-I¡¯m so sorry! I misunderstood everything!¡± ¡°No need to apologize, Miss Regia. It was a situation that anyone could misinterpret. If anything, you¡¯re just another victim of a mischievous prank.¡± ¡°¡­Was that aimed at me?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± The atmosphere naturally lightened. At last, I could feel a sense of relief. Since I couldn¡¯t divulge the specifics of her condition, I vaguely described it as an incurable disease. It was enough to spark curiosity¡ªafter all, how had I come to hold such a position of trust as her physician? Still, no one pressed the issue. ¡°Well¡­ knowing you, I¡¯m not surprised.¡± Emilia, already familiar with my abilities, seemed to accept the explanation without question. ¡°Lord Judas is so amazing¡­!¡± Regia nodded enthusiastically. Perhaps because they thought so highly of me, they were quick to dismiss any lingering doubts. It saved me the trouble of further explanations. Standing side by side, the two girls looked at me expectantly. I offered them a warm smile. ¡°That¡¯s the situation. Since we¡¯ll be spending more time together, I hope you¡¯ll all get along.¡± It was a simple request. Each girl responded in their own way. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a child? You don¡¯t need to spell it out for me.¡± ¡°U-Um¡­ If it¡¯s okay for me to be here, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll do my best!¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m not great with strangers.¡± The Vainwoman. The Pilot. The Rose. Though there were complaints, there were no rejections. And so, they took their first steps toward becoming acquainted. Roughly thirty minutes later, Elise and I finally arrived at her dormitory. Her room was located close to mine, a thoughtful arrangement to accommodate the frequent visits her treatment would require. I suspected Professor Selena had a hand in this. ¡°¡­I¡¯m tired.¡± Exhausted, Elise struggled to move. I had to carry her from her wheelchair to her bed. Laying her delicate frame on the soft sheets, I noticed her whisper softly, almost as if it was an afterthought. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Today must¡¯ve been difficult for you.¡± We had spent the entire day outside. For someone who had spent the last decade confined to a cage, every sight and sound must have been overwhelming. Even with a wheelchair, it had undoubtedly been an exhausting day. ¡°Tanya and Charlotte¡­?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be here soon. They mentioned moving their belongings from their previous dormitories, as the three of you will now share this building.¡± ¡°I see¡­ From now on¡­¡± Elise murmured softly, as though still trying to process it all. Her emerald eyes sparkled faintly, as if she were dreaming. I smiled at the sight. Not wanting to disturb her, I moved quietly toward the door, intending to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡± She needed rest. Lingering would only get in the way. Just as I was about to leave¡ª ¡°¡­Are you leaving?¡± A faint tug on my sleeve stopped me. The gentle pressure of her grip wrinkled the fabric. When I turned, her green eyes met mine, brimming with uncertainty. ¡°Your Highness?¡± Was there something she wished to say? I tilted my head, waiting for her response. What came next was unexpected. The Rose spoke in a fragile voice, her words trembling with vulnerability. ¡°Can¡¯t you¡­ stay with me?¡± Her quiet question pierced the stillness. Perhaps it was fear. It made sense. Having spent so long confined to a cage, suddenly finding herself in a new environment could be overwhelming. I realized then how thoughtless I had been. She must have wanted someone nearby, someone who wouldn¡¯t leave her behind. If I walked away now, she¡¯d be left alone in this world, and that solitude would surely be unbearable. ¡°Of course.¡± I didn¡¯t leave. Instead, I sat on the edge of her bed. ¡°I¡¯ll stay for a while.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Until you fall asleep¡­ No, even after you do, I¡¯ll remain here by your side. So, rest easy and close your eyes.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± ¡°This will be a good opportunity to finish the treatment we missed earlier.¡± Gently, I placed my hand on her abdomen. Her soft skin radiated a faint warmth. A quiet gasp escaped her lips at the contact, but soon her breathing steadied, growing more even with each passing moment. I moved my hand carefully, ensuring my touch was light and soothing. ¡°Haa.¡± The motion wasn¡¯t invasive or insistent¡ªit was tender, like a lullaby sung through touch. ¡°You¡¯re so¡­ strange.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°Most of the time, you¡¯re trashy, a total pervert¡­ But then you act so gentle at moments like this.¡± ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s part of my charm.¡± ¡°If only you didn¡¯t talk so much, you¡¯d be less annoying.¡± ¡°Am I annoying?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Truly?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± Her gaze faltered, and she looked away. I smiled in response, brushing soft circles across her abdomen as though to praise her answer. The sensation must have tickled slightly, as a faint, breathy sound slipped through her lips. ¡°Hngh¡­¡± Her green eyes narrowed, shooting me a half-hearted glare. I reached out, placing a finger gently against her pouting lips. ¡°Shh.¡± Her lips were soft, warm with the subtle dampness of her breath. I let my hand rest there briefly before moving it away, leaving only a whisper of contact. ¡°Time to sleep now.¡± Using my other hand, I lightly covered her eyes. Her eyelids fluttered shut, and she offered no resistance. Slowly, the tension in her small frame began to ease. The warmth that had lingered on her cheeks faded away as her body relaxed. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day for you.¡± ¡°¡­Mm.¡± Her breathing grew softer, her chest rising and falling steadily. I waited patiently until her breathing evened out completely, a sure sign that she had drifted into a deep sleep. In the quiet of the room, I stayed with her, letting her feel the comfort of my presence as the night stretched on. ¡°Sweet dreams.¡± I whispered softly, my words carrying the kindness of the moment. *** The next day. Though it had only been two days since my return to the academy, I found myself stepping out of its gates again. There was someone I needed to fetch personally. After several hours in a rattling carriage, I arrived in a city known as the "City That Never Cries." ¡®Le Kiye.'' It was where the headquarters of Astro was located. It had been some time since I¡¯d last visited. Descending a set of hidden stairs, I approached a heavy door. Pushing it open, I stepped into the familiar space. Woosh¡ª! Something leaped at me the moment I entered. I caught the figure in my arms, the momentum knocking me backward until I fell softly onto the ground. ¡°Well, this is unexpected.¡± Even as we toppled over, the figure clung tightly to my waist, refusing to let go. As I lay there, I glanced up at the girl who had tackled me. She had buried her face in my neck, her arms locked around me like a vice. The distinctive features were unmistakable. A swishing tail of bright orange. Perked ears atop her head. I calmly called her name. ¡°Miss Irene.¡± The Fox. She inhaled deeply, as though trying to imprint my scent, before whispering in my ear. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been waiting.¡± Her words carried the weight of a long-held longing. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 103 – Back to Where It Belongs (3) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 103 ¨C Back to Where It Belongs (3) Nearly three weeks. Perhaps it was because I had been absent for so long. The girl¡¯s reaction was intense. ¡°Haah¡­ Haa¡­¡± Her ragged breaths hit my ears, loud and uneven. With her face buried against my neck, the fox clung to me, her heated breaths searing the air beneath my chin. ¡°Miss Irene?¡± Had she been worried? I had disappeared without any warning, and she might have feared I wouldn¡¯t return. For her, I was likely the only person she trusted. Having been apart for so long, her relief was palpable. Moved by her earnest display, I wrapped my arms around her gently. ¡°Haa¡­ Hah¡­¡± The fox pressed closer, her body hot and clinging to mine. Her soft chest pressed against me, transmitting a vivid and unmistakable sensation. With our torsos flush against each other, I could feel the firmness of her lithe frame even through our clothes. It was, in every sense, a precarious position. ¡°Well, this is¡­¡± A faintly sweet scent filled my nose, as though I were prey cornered by a predator. The two of us lay like that for a while, letting the moment linger. Finally, the girl, who had been silently clinging to me, lifted her head. Irene¡¯s face was slightly disheveled, her black eyes trembling faintly. ¡°¡­You¡¯re late.¡± Her gaze betrayed a mix of emotions¡ªjoy, longing, relief, and a profound sense of reassurance. ¡°I was so afraid¡­ I thought you might have abandoned me.¡± So she really had been worried. I let out a bitter smile, feeling a pang of guilt. It was time to ease her concerns. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I would never abandon you. Even if the entire world turned its back on you, I wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I know¡­ But I was still scared.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a coward.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Then I suppose I¡¯ll have to soothe you so you won¡¯t feel afraid anymore.¡± I reached out and gently stroked her head. She accepted the gesture quietly, her soft hair slipping through my fingers. From there, my hand moved to her perky, orange ears, which twitched slightly at my touch. The sensation was delightful, almost playful. ¡°¡­Ngh.¡± Irene bit her lip as if to stifle a sound but couldn¡¯t hold back entirely. She let out soft, heated whimpers, her breath mingling with the warm air around us. ¡°Haah¡­ Ngh¡­ Aah¡­¡± ¡°Good girls deserve rewards, don¡¯t they? Thank you for waiting so patiently.¡± One thing I had learned over time was that Irene particularly enjoyed having her ears stroked. It felt similar to how dogs might roll onto their backs to show their bellies¡ªa gesture of trust and loyalty, and perhaps a bit of indulgence. Whenever I had time before leaving, I would play with her soft ears. Now, I did the same, gently teasing the sensitive tips of her ears with my fingers. ¡°Aah¡­ Ngh¡­¡± Under my touch, the fox could only shudder and cling tighter to me, her body trembling as though overwhelmed by the tingling sensation. Her breaths grew hotter, melting like ice against the crook of my neck. We lay there on the floor, entwined in each other¡¯s warmth, as time passed quietly. *** After the intense reunion, we finally sat up from where we had been lying. The girl¡¯s cheeks were still flushed, her face glowing with residual heat. Though I was a little concerned, she insisted I not worry, so I let it slide. I informed the rest of the group of my return. ¡°You¡¯ve returned, Master.¡± Neria greeted me, her voice composed, as though she had been expecting me. Perhaps the advance notice had prepared her for my arrival, preventing the surprise of last time. ¡°Haha! I heard the news of your return, Captain!¡± Next came Kyle, the crimson swordsman, barreling toward me with his signature exuberance. ¡°I should have gone to fetch you myself¡­ Forgive me.¡± Rena bowed sharply, her form rigid with apology. These three¡ªNeria, Kyle, and Rena¡ªwere the core strength of Astro. Gathered in my office, we exchanged updates and discussed various matters. The vice-captain was the first to ask a question. ¡°Have you completed your tasks?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ You could say they were successful. It¡¯s not quite finished, but the process is steadily progressing.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Today, I came specifically to pick up Miss Irene. I¡¯ve been staying at the academy again since yesterday.¡± ¡°Mm. I¡¯m going.¡± The fox nodded beside me, her expression calm but betrayed by the excited swishing of her tail behind her. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I patted her on the head. Meanwhile, Kyle watched us with an approving grin before bursting into laughter and speaking. ¡°Haha! You¡¯ll be shocked, Captain! Irene has grown absurdly strong over these three weeks!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°All I did was help her revisit the basics, but¡­ Perhaps because she¡¯s already reached a certain level, even that has allowed her to create massive waves with mere intuition.¡± ¡°The greatest star praises her so highly.¡± ¡°She reminds me of myself when I was young!¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± ¡°When I was twelve, of course!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Of course.¡¯ It would¡¯ve been too much to expect her to show the makings of a star already. This wasn¡¯t even the latter part of the original story. Suppressing a wry laugh, I simply nodded. ¡°Haha! But the fact remains¡ªshe¡¯s undeniably stronger now!¡± ¡°I believe it.¡± It was obvious at a glance. The air around her had changed. Previously, it was as if her fiery energy was uncontrolled and spilling everywhere. Now, it felt contained, precise, and sharpened. Even the stillness around her seemed poised to cut through silence itself. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While I¡¯d expected progress, her growth had far exceeded my expectations. Feeling proud, I offered her praise. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. You¡¯re amazing, Miss Irene.¡± ¡°¡­I wouldn¡¯t say that. My teacher was just good, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s nothing.¡± She grew shy at the compliment, her ears twitching faintly. I didn¡¯t press her further, simply poking her flushed cheeks lightly in response. Turning my attention away from the flustered fox, I looked toward the silver-haired vice-captain, who had been standing quietly nearby. ¡°Neria.¡± I brought up a new topic. ¡°I have a favor to ask.¡± ¡°If it is your order, Master, I will gladly fulfill it.¡± Her answer came without hesitation, her loyalty unwavering. As the first member of Astro and my longest companion, she had always been steadfast. I smiled faintly before continuing. ¡°I need you to gather some information.¡± ¡°Information?¡± ¡°I need materials on mana stone sickness.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Most publicly available information will be of no use. I¡¯d suggest focusing on forbidden texts or cult-related sources.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have it prepared within a week.¡± There was no questioning or hesitation¡ªonly a concise response filled with determination. I lightly patted her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll count on you, then.¡± Mana stone sickness. Something about it didn¡¯t sit right with me. The Emperor¡¯s vague reaction and the incomplete details surrounding it in the original story both hinted at deeper layers. If I wanted to uncover the truth, I¡¯d need to act myself. When I touched her shoulder, Neria stiffened slightly but maintained her composure, replying in a rigid tone. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Of course, no matter how hard she tried to appear stoic, the slight trembling of her eyes betrayed her. Finding her reaction amusing, I kneaded her shoulder a few times, teasingly. ¡°Ack¡­ Ngh¡­ Wh-What¡­?¡± Her composure crumbled instantly. Though I wanted to enjoy her flustered state a little longer, I stopped before she burst into tears. Her glassy eyes suggested I had already pushed her to the edge. Pretending not to notice, I moved on. ¡°Well¡­ I suppose it¡¯s time to head back.¡± Having caught up with the team, issued instructions, and checked on their progress, there was no reason to linger any longer. I gestured toward Rena, who nodded and raised her hand. The black-haired woman tore a glowing rift into the air¡ªa portal leading back to the academy. Extending my hand toward Irene, I said, ¡°Shall we? Back to the home we shared before.¡± Irene looked at me, her decision needing no thought. With a warmth that spread through her touch, she took my hand. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting.¡± And together, we stepped through the portal. *** A week passed like that. The previous month had been filled with activity, bringing many changes. Elise had been slowly adjusting to the outside world with the help of her sister and the ¡°snake.¡± Her strained relationship with Charlotte seemed to be improving. According to Tanya, who always shared the latest updates, the two were awkward but trying. They still had a long way to go, but progress was visible. ¡ª They¡¯ve even started smiling at each other now! ¡ª Whenever that happens, I can¡¯t help but cry a little¡­ It¡¯s all thanks to you, Lord Judas! Excited as ever, Tanya jumped up and down as she spoke. I patted her head, feeling a quiet sense of accomplishment. Though it had been a busy time, the results were rewarding. After that, the days flowed peacefully. With the Rose¡¯s issue settled, the troublesome cult quieted, and no new developments on the horizon, it seemed life had finally returned to normal. Until I heard the news. ¡°Exams? Are you serious?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Final exams start tomorrow!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I completely forgot.¡± ¡°I figured as much. You promised to study with me, but then you disappeared for three weeks, so it¡¯s no wonder you forgot.¡± ¡°I have no excuse. My apologies.¡± ¡°Hmph. It¡¯s fine.¡± Final exams were tomorrow. And not just any exams¡ªthe notoriously brutal written exams of Galimard Academy. For most students, this realization would be the moment they knew they were doomed. ¡°L-Lord Judas¡­ Are you going to be okay?¡± ¡°Of course not! He hasn¡¯t had any time to study! His grades are going to plummet this time!¡± The reactions varied. Regia looked genuinely worried. Emilia, meanwhile, was all smug confidence. ¡°I guess this is my chance to finally take the top spot on the written exams!¡± Her blue eyes sparkled with determination, as if victory were already hers. ¡°This is a crisis¡­¡± I murmured under my breath, covering my mouth to hide my grin. ¡®Sorry, but¡­¡¯ I was already smirking behind my hand. Emilia, with her chest puffed out and full of confidence, would soon see her expression twist into something far more amusing. The rush of dopamine was exhilarating. ¡®She¡¯ll never expect this.¡¯ For the past three weeks, while serving as a physician, I had also been studying. Like a lunatic, I had spent my late nights preparing for the exams, refusing to give up the top spot. I wasn¡¯t usually one to care about grades, but the thought of Emilia claiming the title fueled my petty side. I had sacrificed my sleep, grinding endlessly, for the sole purpose of crushing her expectations. ¡®For the thrill of it.¡¯ ¡°To think my name will finally be above yours!¡± Inwardly, I laughed. ¡®Not a chance.¡¯ Your fate, Emilia, will be to fall short once again. Your fate is to be a runner-up. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 104 – Final Exams (1) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 104 ¨C Final Exams (1) ¡°Just watch! This time, my name will be at the top!¡± The villainess boldly declared her intent to claim the top spot. Her vivid blue eyes sparkled with determination. It seemed the sting of her previous defeat still lingered, fueling her resolve to redeem herself this time. An arrogant smile played on her lips, exuding an air of confidence that victory was already hers. ¡°It¡¯s only natural that I should take the top spot. I am, after all, of noble Vanity blood.¡± Despite the setbacks she¡¯d endured, her vanity remained unshaken, an unyielding flame that refused to be extinguished. With smug mockery, she tried to provoke me, looking at me as if I were a mere loser beneath her feet. Although her path had diverged from that of the original story, her core personality remained the same. She was still every bit the egotistical, prideful girl who wore her name like a badge of honor. ¡®How delightful.¡¯ I suppressed the grin tugging at my lips. Her reactions were pure dopamine. At first, she¡¯d left a terrible impression, but now that I¡¯d seen behind her mask, her flaws and insecurities were laid bare. She could sneer all she wanted; to me, she was little more than a walking source of entertainment. ''This is going to be fun.'' Just imagining her triumphant expression crumbling into despair sent a thrill through me, softening even the coldest corners of my mind. Taking a deep breath, I maintained a troubled fa?ade. It was all part of the act¡ªto lure my prey into a false sense of security. Feigning hesitation, I let her bask in her delusions of victory a little longer. Then, at just the right moment, I tossed out the bait. ¡°How about we make this more interesting with a wager?¡± ¡°A wager?¡± ¡°Yes. A competition for the top spot. The loser must grant the winner a single request.¡± ¡°Are you sure about this? This exam is particularly challenging¡­ You can¡¯t just cram for one night and expect to keep up.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°And you¡¯ve been away, missing classes and lessons entirely.¡± Though she¡¯d been teasing me moments ago, now that a wager was on the table, the villainess seemed hesitant, even showing a glimmer of concern. Beneath her pride lay an oddly contradictory kindness. Still, the confidence in her earlier provocations seemed to falter. I pressed further. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid?¡± ''''Afraid?'''' That was not a word Emilia Vanity could ignore. Her expression stiffened. ¡°What did you just say¡­?¡± To be challenged in the same manner she had been provoking me clearly rattled her. Her smugness gave way to indignation as she furrowed her brow and counterattacked. ¡°Afraid? Who¡¯s afraid?! I was only worried you¡¯d lose and end up crying over it!¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled?¡± ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s do this! I¡¯ll crush you thoroughly!¡± ¡°Bold as ever, I see.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m losing this. You¡¯d better prepare yourself to face the consequences.¡± ¡°I look forward to it.¡± I responded with a sly smile. The prey had bitten the bait. A tidal wave of dopamine surged through me at the thought of her future humiliation. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The only thing Emilia could do now was put in her best effort to make her impending defeat even sweeter. I calmly left the scene, the villainess¡¯s fire burning brightly behind me. *** A week passed. The short vacation of the school trip was over, and the final exams, held exactly one month later, were now in full swing. By the time the written exams were over, the results had already made waves. Rumors circulated about how the difficulty of this year¡¯s exams had surpassed anything in the academy¡¯s history. Most students had been utterly crushed by the sheer brutality of the questions. But even in the harshest of times, there are always those who stand out. Among the small group of elite students, Emilia Vanity shone as one of them. She had entered the exams brimming with confidence and left feeling just as assured. She had worked hard not to fall behind, convinced that while a perfect score might be unrealistic, she had done more than enough to secure the top spot. The villainess smiled, already congratulating herself. ¡ª This time, victory is mine! The stakes were high. At the start of the semester, her reputation had taken a severe blow when she had wet herself in front of the entire student body. To recover from such a scandal, she needed to prove herself through consistent excellence. This exam had come at the perfect time, too. Her biggest rival, who had dominated the previous test with overwhelming scores, had been absent for weeks due to personal matters. Surely, without attending classes or knowing the material thoroughly, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. ¡ª There¡¯s no way I can lose. Any lingering hesitation about the fairness of the challenge had been erased by my taunts. In Emilia¡¯s mind, all that remained was the desire to deal me a decisive blow. ¡ª There¡¯s no way I can lose this wager. The written exam results were posted a few days later. Confident in her performance, Emilia strode up to the board, standing beside me as if to flaunt her expected victory. But. ¡°This¡­ can¡¯t be¡­¡± There was one fact she had overlooked. Among the many chickens in the yard, there is always a crane that stands taller. And among the cranes, there is a peacock that outshines them all. Her trembling eyes scanned the rankings. [Final Exam Rankings ¨C Written Portion] 1. Judas Snakes 2. Emilia Vanity 3. Charlotte Little von Staufen 4. Ruska Vanity ¡­ 1145. Yulia Ferzinas 1146. Janan Crasston The villainess froze, clutching the back of her neck as though she might faint. ¡°This¡­ This can¡¯t be real.¡± Who could have predicted it? Even while managing responsibilities outside the academy, I hadn¡¯t neglected my studies for a moment. Through sheer, unrelenting determination¡ªfueled entirely by the desire to mock her¡ªI had pulled off the unthinkable. As she stared blankly at the rankings, I turned to her with a radiant smile. ¡°Lady Vanity.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Second place is still an excellent result.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡± ¡°Second¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you. If you say it again, I¡¯ll¡ª¡± ¡°Place is an excellent result.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emilia bit her lip, visibly trembling as she struggled to contain her fury. What else could she do? For both the midterms and the finals, she had been, without fail, second place. *** On our way back to the dormitories after the results were posted, Emilia was unusually quiet. Perhaps I had teased her a little too much throughout the day. The tense atmosphere suggested she was genuinely upset this time. Breaking the uncomfortable silence, I carefully broached the subject, offering an olive branch. ¡°I may have gone too far with my teasing. I apologize.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine. Forget it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°''Hey!!!''¡± Not an apology¡ªa taunt. ¡°Is this fun for you? Do you enjoy this?!¡± ¡°Very much.¡± ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Very much.¡± ¡°Be quiet!¡± Emilia stomped her feet, her face red with anger. This had been the pattern of our conversation since earlier. Mockery was a privilege of the victor, and the loser could only endure the consequences. I laughed, taking full advantage of my position. ¡°You¡¯re so childish! Do you really think this will bother me?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ughhh!¡± Her elegant speech faltered, replaced by uncharacteristic outbursts as her frustration boiled over. Of course, I wasn¡¯t done yet. After all, the most important part of the wager had yet to be fulfilled. ¡°That¡¯s enough teasing. Let¡¯s get to the real matter.¡± ¡°¡­What now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for you to uphold your end of the wager.¡± ¡°¡­I remember. What do you want?¡± With a mischievous grin, I leaned closer and said without hesitation, ¡°I want to touch you.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Exactly as I said. I¡¯ll touch wherever I please, and you¡¯ll remain still without resistance. That is my request.¡± ¡°W-What kind of shameless demand is that?!¡± ¡°I trust you won¡¯t go back on your word.¡± ¡°¡­I did promise, but¡­ this is so sudden¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ask for anything else.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Her face turned as red as a beet. The proud, haughty atmosphere that usually surrounded her was gone, replaced by awkward fumbling. Unable to process the unexpected request, she stood frozen, her arrogance momentarily forgotten. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to this wager¡­¡± Regretting her decision, she sighed heavily, her shoulders slumping in resignation. After some deliberation, she closed her eyes tightly and muttered, ¡°D-Do whatever you want.¡± [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 105 – Final Exams (2) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 105 ¨C Final Exams (2) ¡°D-Do whatever you want.¡± Even now, Emilia couldn¡¯t bring herself to outright refuse. It was that ever-present pride of hers, woven into her very being, that wouldn¡¯t allow her to back down. Her personality shone through in this moment, and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly. It was both endearing and amusing. ¡°Well then, I won¡¯t hold back.¡± I slowly extended my hand. Perhaps standing there calmly was too much for her; her slender shoulders quivered slightly, betraying her tension. Behind her closed eyelids, I could see faint trembling. She fidgeted with her sleeves, clearly on edge, awaiting my touch. As I drew closer, she wondered. ''Where would it land?'' Her thoughts likely wandered through possibilities¡ªher soft chest, her slender waist, or the curve of her hips. Each option would leave its own kind of mark. She must have been hyper-aware of every nerve in her body, bracing for what was to come. ¡°Lady Vanity.¡± Of course, none of those were correct. Skipping past all the areas she might have anticipated, my hand gently rested atop her head. Then, I began to stroke her deep blue hair. Swish. ¡°¡­?¡± Perhaps it was the unexpectedness of it, but her eyes fluttered open cautiously. Her blue irises reflected only my face. I gazed back at her calmly before offering her a soft, encouraging smile. And then, leaning in slightly, I whispered into her reddened ear, ¡°You worked hard.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± Her voice wavered with confusion as her lips formed a question. ¡°I¡¯ve heard how much effort you put into preparing for this exam. Regardless of the outcome, I wanted to acknowledge how hard you worked.¡± Even though she often hid it behind her arrogance, Emilia was one of the most diligent students I knew. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to admit it, but her efforts far surpassed those of the average student. Her drive stemmed from a need for validation, the fuel for her vanity. To bask in recognition, one first had to work hard enough to deserve the applause. That was the life Emilia lived every single day. ¡°You¡¯re always giving it your all.¡± I wanted her to know that even if she didn¡¯t place first, there were people who saw and appreciated her efforts. And that I was one of them. I withdrew my hand from her head, letting the warmth of my words settle in. My voice carried a kindness that lingered in the air. ¡°¡­You¡¯re truly something else.¡± Did my words reach her? The villainess mumbled quietly, her feelings a complicated mix. Perhaps she felt embarrassed for having misread the situation. Or maybe it was the satisfaction of being recognized by someone close to her. The unspoken hours of effort she thought no one noticed were now acknowledged, filling a void she hadn¡¯t realized was there. Her cheeks turned red, like snow touched by a warm breath, her emotions painting her face. ¡°You¡¯re so inconsistent¡­ It¡¯s infuriating.¡± ¡°My apologies if I overstepped.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant! You¡¯re just so¡­ ugh, sly!¡± She pouted, her lips jutting out in a way that was oddly transparent in its awkwardness. After hesitating for a moment, Emilia turned her gaze away and mumbled softly, ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Her words, faint yet heartfelt, echoed like ripples across a quiet lake. ¡°¡­Judas.¡± The way she said my name¡ªtwo syllables, unfamiliar on her tongue¡ªwas oddly charming. ¡°Hmm? This is the first time you¡¯ve called me by name, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°It makes me happy to feel acknowledged. Perhaps you could continue to call me by my name from now on?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up!¡± Her blunt refusal was characteristic of her, but she didn¡¯t pull away from my hand as I continued to stroke her hair. The subtle gestures spoke volumes about how the distance between us had grown smaller over time. As we exchanged playful banter, we walked side by side down the path. *** A few days later. The final written exam scores had been posted, and now, the practical exams loomed ahead. As usual, we spent our time in the library. ¡°Practical exams start tomorrow.¡± Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Indeed.¡± It was an ordinary conversation, the kind that had become routine among our group: the snake, the pilot, and the vainwoman. The combination had become something of a set trio. Normally, the Rose and the Young Prince would have been with us, but today they were out, exploring the academy¡¯s surrounding shopping district. Meanwhile, we had nothing in particular planned. With the practical exams looming, even training had been paused to focus on rest and recovery. So, after class, we had naturally gathered as usual, talking idly while occupying our usual corner of the library. Given the timing, much of the conversation revolved around the upcoming exams. ¡°Do the head assistants take practical exams too?¡± ¡°Of course. We¡¯re still students, after all. However, I¡¯ve heard that our exams are conducted differently from those of regular students.¡± That was indeed the case. While regular students were graded purely for evaluation, the head assistants¡¯ practical exams resembled more of a showcase event. The head assistants were already considered among the best, so there were no failing marks or strict score distributions. Instead, they participated in an exhibition match known as the ''Faculty Competition''. ¡°The Faculty Competition?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a traditional event that has existed since Galimard Academy¡¯s founding. Head assistants and professors participate together.¡± The competition brought together the top-ranking staff and students of the academy. It served multiple purposes: students gained insight into the pinnacle of skill, the academy showcased the prowess of its faculty, and, ultimately, it promoted growth through inspiration. ¡°Essentially, it¡¯s an exhibition match between the staff. Head assistants are included as part of the event, more as a supplement than anything else.¡± ¡°But doesn¡¯t that seem¡­ unfair? Surely assistants can¡¯t compete with professors?¡± ¡°That¡¯s precisely the point. It¡¯s meant to highlight the gap between students and professors, reinforcing the idea of the heights one can aspire to. In return, participating assistants receive near-perfect scores, so there¡¯s no need to worry about grades.¡± I wrapped up the explanation succinctly, glossing over finer details like rules and match formats. There was no need to delve too deeply; the event was still a week away. For now, the focus was on the practical exams, which began tomorrow. Hearing this, Emilia tilted her head thoughtfully. ¡°So¡­ you don¡¯t have a practical exam tomorrow?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°As a direct assistant to Professor Selena, I¡¯ll likely participate in the Faculty Competition alongside her.¡± ¡°I see. Being a head assistant isn¡¯t all it¡¯s cracked up to be.¡± ¡°With rank comes responsibility.¡± While I saw the competition as a casual event, from the perspective of the students, it was likely an intimidating affair. After all, the professors were legends in their own right¡ªheroes of the Great Purge, former royal knights, archmages of the tower, cardinals of the church. They were the reason Galimard was renowned as the continent¡¯s premier academy. Shrugging off such musings, I added, ¡°Well, since the regular exams take place first, I¡¯ll likely spend my time watching others compete.¡± ¡°For your information, my exam is tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there to cheer you on.¡± It seemed I wouldn¡¯t be bored. As the conversation returned to the topic of practical exams, the quiet Regia, who had been sitting across from us, suddenly spoke. ¡°U-Um¡­ Lord Judas?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Regia?¡± Her voice was softer than usual, her timid nature more pronounced than ever. It seemed she wanted to say something but was hesitating. Encouraging her to speak freely, I waited as she gathered her resolve, clutching her fists tightly. Finally, she spoke, her words faltering but resolute. ¡°For tomorrow¡¯s practical exam¡­ I have a favor to ask.¡± ¡°A favor?¡± My interest was piqued. In all the time we¡¯d spent together, Regia had rarely asked for anything. She wasn¡¯t the type to burden others, so for her to request something directly was surprising. I leaned in slightly, curious about what she might say. ¡°When it comes to tomorrow¡¯s exam¡­ could you¡ª¡± Still hesitant, she finally blurted out her request, her voice quivering with emotion. Almost on the verge of tears, she looked at me, her expression earnest. Hearing her words, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a bemused chuckle. ¡°¡­What?¡± Her request was¡­ entirely unexpected. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 106 – Final Exams (3) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 106 ¨C Final Exams (3) Regia Pilots. The protagonist of the original work ¡®The World Seen by the Little Prince¡¯ and a girl who held a spot in Class A with top-tier grades. At the same time, she was also considered the most gifted summoner of the modern era. However, just as a promising seed doesn¡¯t always bloom into a flower, even the greatest talents require time to fully mature. Because she was still inexperienced, the protagonist faced various challenges. Lately, her worries had grown particularly heavy. - What do I do¡­? The source of her troubles was none other than her abilities. From the moment she first began communicating with summoned creatures until now, she had been grappling with the same persistent issue. She couldn¡¯t freely activate her powers. A miracle known as the Dragon. Perhaps the side effects required to achieve such a miracle were only natural. After all, transcendent beings were capable of overturning the natural order with a mere breath. Expecting a fragile girl to fully contain such a miracle was unreasonable. It was like trying to fit the ocean into a single pot. - I¡­ I did it. I was scared, but I overcame it. - I just wanted to help you¡­ even if it was just once. Of course, Regia had already managed to overcome her limitations. Despite walking a path filled with fear, as if treading on the edge of a blade, she had learned how to bloom without wilting. It was thanks to the deep affection she held for someone precious to her. But even so, a new repercussion had emerged alongside her growth¡ªshe had become overly reliant on that person. Regia could only feel free from fear when she was by his side. In other words... - When I¡¯m alone¡­ I can¡¯t do it. Her entire emotional state revolved around him. She couldn¡¯t properly control her abilities. While the summoning process itself was always a success, maintaining a transcendent being in the current world depended entirely on the summoner¡¯s capabilities. In her case, it was like rolling a die. Depending on her condition that day, the summoned creature might last for a long time¡ªor disappear before it even had a chance to exhale. Her ability was as unstable and volatile as her own inner state. However, things were different when she was by the Serpent¡¯s side. - I have no doubt about it. - Miss Regia, you¡¯ll become a star that shines brighter than anyone. - Until then, I¡¯ll stay by your side. Perhaps because those words had left such a vivid memory, being by his side always felt comforting. It was as if all the worries in the world vanished. When every concern scattered like dust and only the sound of his steady breaths remained, Regia could summon without a single flaw. She could maintain her summoned creature in the best condition possible. ¡®Because you were there.¡¯ He was the only one who believed in her, despite her shortcomings. The one who helped her forget her weakness. And so, Regia couldn¡¯t help but open her heart to him, allowing herself to lean on him. A dependency. ¡°U-Um¡­Lord Judas.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Regia?¡± ¡°A-About the practical exam¡­ I have a favor to ask.¡± ¡°A favor?¡± This final exam was important to her. As the semester¡¯s grand conclusion, with all the students watching, it was a chance to prove herself to those who had mocked her. She needed to show overwhelming results. Though she wouldn¡¯t be expelled¡ªshe¡¯d been admitted on the headmaster¡¯s recommendation, after all¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to remain as a mere hanger-on in Class A. She wanted to stand tall in front of those who had looked down on her and prove her worth. So that she could stand by his side. So that she could contribute, even just a little, to his dazzling light. That¡¯s why she made her request. ¡°Would you¡­ watch my match during tomorrow¡¯s practical exam?¡± A step forward. A request to witness her inexperienced self striving to grow. * * * On the day of the practical exam. The public arena where the exams were held was packed with people. Even excluding those waiting for their turn, the seats were crowded with students from other years and academy staff alike. The wide spectator stands buzzed with noise. Everyone was here to watch. Eyes brimming with anticipation, they were all fixated on the circular arena. It seemed that, as one of the academy¡¯s most notable events, the practical exams drew attention from students of all grades. The first day of exams, in particular, featured several matches that had caught people¡¯s attention. ¡¶The sixth match will begin shortly.¡· ¡¶Participants in the sixth match, please follow the broadcast instructions to proceed to the arena.¡· The sixth match. Regia¡¯s match. [Match 6] [Regia Pilots vs. Britton Bladers] As always, dueling exams vividly exposed the gap between the competitors. It made it painfully clear who was stronger and who was weaker. This time, the match had drawn significant attention because it pitted Regia, the lowest-ranked student in Class A, against Britton, the top-ranked student in Class B. The outcome of this match could potentially affect the class assignments for the next semester. -If Britton does well, he might move up to Class A, right? -And the other one? Would she drop to Class B? -It¡¯s not that simple, but if he wins overwhelmingly¡­ it could happen. -Yeah, it seems likely. I mean, look at his opponent¡ªshe¡¯s so weak. Regia Pilots. There was plenty of gossip about her. While she had proven her ability by summoning a dragon, that had been during an incident in a far-off desert. Most people at the academy still didn¡¯t know much about her. The only image of Regia in their minds was from the placement test at the start of the semester, where she had been crushed by the villainess, left in a pitiful state. To them, she was just a pretender¡ªa student unable to properly handle her own powers. -So, who are you betting on? -There¡¯s no need to even think about it. Britton, obviously. -She hasn¡¯t shown us anything. Meanwhile, Britton hasn¡¯t lost his top spot in Class B all semester. -She doesn¡¯t have that overwhelming presence the other Class A students have¡­ -It¡¯s a mystery how she even passed the entrance exam. -Who knows? Not like we¡¯ll ever find out. It was only natural. In Galimard Academy, filled with fierce competition, Regia was an easy target. Especially because rumors claimed she was trying to mingle with nobles like Judas and Emilia, despite being a commoner of unknown origin. People naturally mocked her for aiming too high. -They say she can summon something amazing, though. -A wyvern? Wasn¡¯t that just a rumor? -Some say it¡¯s made up, while others claim she does summon dragons but can¡¯t control them. -Doesn¡¯t matter¡ªBritton¡¯s already won this one. -Yep. Some even believed her abilities were a hoax. After all, interactions between classes were limited, so unless someone was in the same class, it was hard to verify the rumors. With few opportunities to showcase her abilities, doubts were inevitable. -Let¡¯s see how badly she gets crushed. -I¡¯m betting five minutes tops. -Five? I¡¯ll say three. -I just hope she doesn¡¯t embarrass herself too much. Amidst the murmurs of gossip, most saw her as nothing more than a withered flower by the roadside. But what they didn¡¯t know was that, even in the darkest hours of dawn, the protagonist had managed to bloom into something truly beautiful. It didn¡¯t take long for the tide of opinion to turn. ¡¶Participants, please take your positions.¡· ¡¶The exam will be conducted as a duel. The match will end if one side is subdued or incapacitated.¡· ¡¶The match will also end if one participant forfeits.¡· As the first announcement signaled the start of the match, and the broadcast echoed across the arena, everything began to change. ¡¶Ready¡­ begin!¡· Before her opponent could make any moves, the girl¡¯s lips softly whispered an incantation. A faint echo, barely audible, resonated in the air. It was fleeting, but her voice carried an overwhelming presence, enough to seize control of the atmosphere around her. ¡°Lend me your strength.¡± She transcended. ¡°Efri.¡± The next moment, a roar that seemed to herald the collapse of the world echoed from the sky. Parting the white clouds with a single flap of its wings, a colossal creature descended with perfect precision to the center of the circular arena. The autumn air, which had been crisp and cool, instantly turned scorching hot from the presence of the being. The audience erupted in startled cries, their voices mixing into a chaotic cacophony. But even that noise was drowned out as the creature let out another bellowing roar. It was the dragon¡¯s roar. Kuoooooohhh¡ª! A bone-chilling sound of overwhelming authority that instilled pure terror across the entire arena. Before the dragon, which now lowered its head in submission, stood a girl with soft pink hair. Her hand gently stroked the creature¡¯s snout, as if she were soothing it. The flames reflected in her emerald-green eyes seemed to make her pupils glow. The atmosphere, which had shifted in an instant, captivated the entire audience. Regia reached out her hand, her expression calm but resolute. ¡°All of it.¡± Then, her next command fell like an unyielding decree. ¡°Burn it all.¡± Grrrrrrrr¡­! Flames began to gather in the massive creature¡¯s maw, swirling and crackling with terrifying intensity. The next moment, a blinding white inferno erupted, engulfing the entire arena. It was a brilliant spectacle, so dazzling that it seemed as though it could split the midday sun in two. *** It took only ten seconds. That was the time it took for the match to end. - All of it¡­ burn it all. By the time she uttered those words, her opponent had already collapsed, unconscious. The pressure alone was too much for anyone to endure at a student¡¯s level. Even though Britton, the top-ranked student in Class B, had only locked eyes with the dragon for a brief moment, he had already started foaming at the mouth and fallen to the ground. The same was true for many of the students sitting in the audience. Although the barrier around the arena protected them from harm, several students could be seen clutching their stomachs, groaning from nausea. I observed the ensuing chaos with calm detachment. "That¡¯s enough! The match is over!" It was the supervisor who intervened to bring the situation to a halt. Perhaps realizing how dangerous things could get, the professor overseeing the exam leapt into the arena, creating a massive magical shield to block the dragon¡¯s raging flames. Even with the magic-coated barrier minimizing the damage, the surface of the shield was already melting from the intense heat. ¡°What¡­ What in the world¡­?¡± The professor¡¯s face was pale with shock. If the dragon¡¯s summoner hadn¡¯t restrained its power at the last moment, the professor might not have been able to block the attack at all. He wiped a bead of cold sweat from his temple, clearly shaken by the thought that the flames could have consumed him entirely. Meanwhile, the dragon continued to let out deep, resonating roars. Kuoooooo¡ª! ¡°Hmph.¡± I remained quietly seated, observing the scene. As the head assistant responsible for helping facilitate the exams, I had the best seat in the house to watch Regia¡¯s match. Of course, I was here because of her request. - Would you¡­ watch my match during tomorrow¡¯s practical exam? At the time, I had been a little taken aback. To think she had worked up so much courage to ask for something so simple. It felt almost anticlimactic, as if the anticipation she had built up had deflated in an instant. Still, since I had already planned to watch the match, I readily agreed to her request. And thanks to that, I was able to enjoy an unexpectedly entertaining spectacle. ¡¶The winner of the match is Regia Pilots. Britton Bladers is declared defeated.¡· The announcement broadcast came through hurriedly, the speaker¡¯s voice trembling ever so slightly. It carried the news of Regia¡¯s overwhelming victory. Behind me, the reactions of the spectators quickly shifted into an uproar. -W-What the hell did I just witness? -A¡­ A wyvern? -She really summoned one?! I thought it was just a stupid rumor¡­! -I told you it was real! -All it did was roar, and I felt like my entire body was crushed by fear¡­ -...I think I might¡¯ve wet my pants. -You¡¯re disgusting. In just an instant, the public opinion had flipped. All the ridicule directed at the girl vanished, replaced by awe and admiration that rippled across the audience like waves. Mockery had shattered in the face of overwhelming strength. As for the protagonist of this incredible scene, she didn¡¯t seem to care about any of it. As soon as the match ended, she bolted toward me, her green eyes sparkling with joy. ¡°I did it, Lord Judas!¡± Without warning, she threw herself into my arms. ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Caught off guard by the sudden embrace, I froze for a moment. But instead of commenting on the unexpected contact, I let it slide. In this situation, offering praise came first. ¡°You did an excellent job. It was truly remarkable.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­!¡± ¡°You really pulled it off when it mattered most.¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s because¡­ you were there by my side, Lord Judas.¡± ¡°Ah, so now you¡¯ve mastered humility too?¡± I wrapped my arms around her slender figure, feeling her warmth as she fit perfectly into my embrace. Her soft body and the gentle rise and fall of her breaths brought a subtle warmth to the cool autumn air. As I stroked her silky pink hair, the tender moment seemed to stretch on for a while. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Finally, she stiffened, as if realizing something. Perhaps she had become aware of her surroundings. A massive screen above the arena was broadcasting our embrace for all to see. Before the entire student body, the two of us were frozen in what could only be described as a bold public display of affection. Her face, already pale from the post-match adrenaline, quickly turned a deep shade of red. Like a ripened tomato, her flushed cheeks practically radiated heat. As if realizing her blunder, she awkwardly tried to pull away. But before she could escape, I mischievously tightened my arms around her, preventing her from leaving the screen¡¯s frame. Her panicked flailing was rather amusing to watch. ¡°L-Lord Judas¡­?!¡± ¡°Oh my, you¡¯ve used so much of your strength. You must rest now. Please, lean on me and relax.¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s not what I mean¡­! This isn¡¯t the time for that!¡± Amid the brief commotion, the practical exam concluded on a successful note. *** Later, after the practical exams had ended. ¡°So, you¡¯re the one, huh? The so-called ¡®lover¡¯ of my personal physician.¡± The Rose, seated in her wheelchair, cast a cold glare at Regia, who shrank under the weight of her piercing gaze. Even though her body appeared frail, the sharpness in her leaf-green eyes radiated an imposing presence. ¡°H-Hiiik¡­¡± Regia cowered, trembling like a frightened rabbit. Desperately, she shook her head, trying to explain herself, but no matter how much she tried, the Rose¡¯s sharp demeanor didn¡¯t soften. ¡°T-That¡¯s not it¡­ I¡­ I was just so happy¡­¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recall asking for an explanation.¡± ¡°¡­Sniff.¡± ¡°Why are you crying? I haven¡¯t even said anything yet. What, do I look that terrifying to you?¡± ¡°N-No, it¡¯s not that¡­!¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡°U-Um¡­ P-Please, Lord Judas, help me¡­!¡± Her tearful plea for help echoed faintly. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a while, the timid girl could do nothing but endure the suffocating presence of the princess. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 107 – Red Sea (1) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 107 ¨C Red Sea (1) As the protagonist was receiving cold stares from the princess. The chilling atmosphere that had settled over them finally began to ease, albeit only after my belated intervention. Perhaps it was because these two characters were never meant to meet in the original work. Truthfully, I had wanted to watch the situation unfold with interest. But at this rate, Regia might actually start crying. That thought alone was enough to make me step forward. I spoke in a calm, even tone. "Please, let¡¯s put an end to this. It¡¯s not good to trouble others." A gentle rebuke. My words carried no hostility, only a warm admonition, yet the princess merely furrowed her brows and glared at me. Then, as if something about me had irked her, she shot back with a sharp remark. "...Are you taking her side now?" Oh dear. It seemed her irritation had found a new target. Her gaze was filled with annoyance. At the same time, there was a faint trace of something else, disappointment, perhaps. Her reaction was sharp enough to sting, but I remained unshaken. Without the slightest hesitation, I soothed her as if she were a child throwing a tantrum. Because, well, dealing with sulky children was second nature to me. "Whose side would I take? You are both dear to me, after all." As I spoke, I lightly ruffled her hair. Soft, vibrant red locks slipped between my fingers, like the petals of a delicate flower scattering in the wind. She muttered under her breath, the smallest hint of her anger subsiding. And I, naturally, responded to her sulky grumbling. "As if patting my head would make everything better..." "Fufu." Her lips curled into a pout. The Rose glared at me in clear dissatisfaction. "You did say you were on my side." "Of course, I am." "Then stop hiding that commoner behind your back and say it properly." "But Your Highness, you already know this was all just a misunderstanding. In that case, tormenting Miss Regia serves no purpose, does it?" "I wasn¡¯t trying to torment her." "Not all harm is intentional. There is an immense difference in status between the two of you. What might have felt like a simple gesture to you could have been overwhelming fear for her." "...Nagging again, always nagging. You talk too much." "It¡¯s all for your happiness. You must also learn how to live among others." "You never let things go." "That¡¯s because I¡¯m sincere." A gentle smile tugged at my lips. "...Tch." Elise looked up at me in silence for a moment before letting out a sigh of defeat. Her gaze then shifted, hesitantly, toward the timid girl beside me. "...I¡¯m sorry. I got irritated and acted out." "H-Huh?" "If I made you uncomfortable, I apologize." "Y-Your Highness?! I-It¡¯s really fine! You don¡¯t have to lower your head over something like this...!" The Rose muttered an indifferent apology. Considering how easy a target Regia was, she could have stubbornly refused to back down. But instead, she admitted her mistake without resistance. Perhaps it was a reflection of the kindness buried beneath her thorns. She had spent over a decade locked in a gilded cage. She wasn¡¯t accustomed to dealing with people. But even when she was harsh, she had never truly harbored malice. Even a rose covered in thorns was, at its core, still a flower. "Fufu." I let out a quiet chuckle. As I gently patted both of their heads, I suddenly felt a presence beside me. A shadow nudged my shoulder, poking at me. It was Emilia. She had been watching the entire exchange from the sidelines. Her clear, glass-like eyes reflected my image. Pink and red, two girls now tamed, accepting my hand with surprising obedience. Upon seeing this, the villainess let out a deep, conflicted sigh. She shook her head, a gesture laced with resignation. "Haa... You really are something else." "Hm? Lady Emilia?" "Nothing. I just... thought you should realize how much sin rests on your shoulders." "Oh my, I suppose I am one of the most sinful men in the Empire." "...You say that, but it doesn¡¯t sound like a joke at all. Can¡¯t you stop with the ridiculous remarks?" "Who knows?" Was it really just a joke? The look on my face must have made her uneasy because she recoiled slightly. The lively atmosphere continued, full of light chatter. As we walked along the academy¡¯s streets, the crisp autumn air buzzed with the energy of countless students. Each step I took reminded me that I was not alone. And for a brief moment, I allowed myself to savor that warmth. "I saw your match earlier today, your ability was beyond anything I expected." "I-It¡¯s an honor...!" "I can see now why my physician is keeping such a close eye on you." "I¡¯d heard rumors, but I never thought you could actually summon a dragon, why did you lose so easily last time?" "Ah, um... well, during the previous exam... I-I had my reasons..." "You weren¡¯t holding back, were you? I trust you wouldn¡¯t dare go easy on me." "O-Of course not...!" A casual conversation. And yet, as the sole commoner among them, Regia was visibly flustered, breaking out in a nervous sweat. Especially when it came to the princess. She still wasn¡¯t used to her. Even a simple compliment made her fumble awkwardly. Of course, from an outsider¡¯s perspective, it would have looked like nothing more than a display of camaraderie. Perhaps that was why they say that life, when viewed up close, is a tragedy, but from a distance, a comedy. And so, I enjoyed the comedy unfolding before me. "By the way." Emilia suddenly spoke up. Her sharp gaze locked onto me. "All of Class A¡¯s practical exams ended today, didn¡¯t they?" "That¡¯s right." "That means you¡¯re the only one with an exam left now." Ah, she must have been referring to the faculty duels. With the event only a few days away, it was no surprise that students had started talking about it. It was, after all, a rare spectacle. It wasn¡¯t every day that one got to witness professors and assistants battling it out. The anticipation was understandable. "I plan to take it easy." "I have no idea what ¡®taking it easy¡¯ means in your terms..." "Fufu." I brushed off the question with a vague response. As our conversation carried on, I suddenly noticed a gathering of students in the distance. They were huddled together, murmuring among themselves, as if watching something unfold. Had something happened? Before I could even voice my curiosity, "U-Um... Professor Selena is over there." Regia was the first to speak up. I shifted my gaze. And sure enough, my mentor was standing in the center of the commotion. Students had formed a wide circle around her, observing from a cautious distance. And at the heart of it all stood a woman with violet hair, her ever-exhausted expression unmistakable. But the real issue was the person she was facing. Even through her slightly unfocused eyes, perhaps from drinking, her sharp gaze remained unwavering, fixed on the man before her. And the moment I recognized him, I murmured to myself. "...Professor Cadel?" The man with the greatest influence among the faculty. The one often named as the next Head Professor. And Selena¡¯s long-standing adversary. I tilted my head slightly in curiosity. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Why was she in a confrontation with him? *** Cadel Evans. Ever since Selena¡¯s downfall, he had steadily expanded his influence and secured widespread support. He was the man most often named as the next Head Professor. A young but formidable figure, strong enough to be considered one of the academy¡¯s pillars. And right now, he was locked in a standoff with a known drunkard. "Professor Selena." "..." Their strained relationship had long been common knowledge. Cadel had spent years rallying faculty members to ostracize her, while Selena, for her part, had always treated his constant provocations with thinly veiled contempt. Last year, their disagreements had led to frequent clashes. But in recent months, an eerie silence had settled between them, an uneasy truce that now seemed on the verge of breaking. Because today, Cadel had chosen to reignite the flames. "You haven¡¯t forgotten about the upcoming faculty duel, have you?" The impending duel, set to take place in just a few days, was the perfect excuse. Ever since her disgrace, Cadel had been waiting for an opportunity. A chance to ensure his troublesome rival¡¯s complete and utter defeat. And now, he had found it. "As luck would have it, we¡¯ve been paired against each other. A rat trapped in a cage, wouldn¡¯t you say?" He sneered. Of course, there had been one unexpected variable, the prodigious first-year student who had recently been placed under Selena¡¯s direct tutelage. But even that didn¡¯t matter. No matter how talented the boy was, he was still a student. It was a battle of influence, and in the end, the stronger faction always prevailed. Cadel smiled as if savoring his imminent victory. "You have my gratitude for what happened last time." He was referring to an incident two months ago. The day his prized pupil, Ian Ternado, had been publicly humiliated in a duel against the Serpent. "Wouldn¡¯t you agree that this duel presents the perfect opportunity for some payback?" "Hah." Selena scoffed, her expression unreadable. Cadel pressed on, his voice dripping with condescension. "You seem oddly at ease. But let¡¯s be clear, you can¡¯t defeat me in a contest of strength." A direct taunt. He wasn¡¯t just speaking to her; his words were loud and clear, meant for the surrounding students to hear. And as the insult hung in the air, Selena¡¯s brows knitted together slightly. She didn¡¯t respond. Because, unfortunately, what he said was true. Cadel was one of the three strongest combatants among the faculty. As a specialist in illusion magic, Selena was at a distinct disadvantage. She was a scholar first and foremost, acknowledged for her brilliance with a pen, not her prowess in battle. The matchup did not favor her. "What do you expect to accomplish with your little tricks?" He wasn¡¯t wrong. But it wasn¡¯t the truth itself that stung, it was his intent behind saying it. He wanted to humiliate her, to make a spectacle of her before the students. "This time, I¡¯ll make sure to crush you properly, and that so-called student of yours won¡¯t be an exception." "How pathetic." "What was that?" "It¡¯s pitiful." she repeated, her voice devoid of emotion. "Students should learn from their superiors, don¡¯t you think? If they choose the wrong teacher, they should be taught the consequences." "Still using your little power trips as an excuse to indulge in your pettiness, I see." It was a conflict that had dragged on for years. And now, it had escalated to the point where even her students were being dragged into the fire. The tension between them thickened. Then, just as the atmosphere reached its breaking point, "Excuse me." A new voice cut through the tension. A figure stepped forward, pushing past the gathered onlookers to position himself between the two professors. He greeted them with a calm, unreadable smile. "Good afternoon, both of you." Golden hair gleamed under the sunlight. His narrowed eyes carried an unsettling air. A neatly pressed uniform accentuated his refined demeanor. There was no mistaking it. This was Judas Snakes, the very student Cadel had just been talking about. *** "Good afternoon, both of you." A casual greeting. Perhaps it was because the very student he had just been discussing had appeared before him so suddenly. Cadel hesitated for a fraction of a second before responding. "A rather unexpected entrance, Student Judas." Still composed. Still unaffected. "Good afternoon to you as well." "What brings you here?" "I happened to overhear something rather interesting." "That hardly seems like a matter for a student to interfere in." "Perhaps. But when I hear my mentor being insulted, it¡¯s difficult to remain silent." "Hm." Truthfully, I had planned to stay out of it. But the things he had been saying had annoyed me far more than I expected. I had received a great deal of help from Selena. Especially with the documents regarding the Rose. At this point, I couldn¡¯t just sit back and let this pass without a response. Cadel spoke again. "It¡¯s a shame you declined my offer." "I¡¯m quite content with my current position." "You¡¯re wasting your potential. You¡¯ll come to regret aligning yourself with her." "What happens to me is my own concern." So he was trying to mock both of us together now? That was fine. I smiled, curling my lips slightly. "And besides, I doubt there¡¯s much for me to learn under your tutelage." "...What?" "I¡¯ve already faced your so-called star pupil, haven¡¯t I? His skills were... disappointing, to say the least. I would hate to waste my time learning from a master of such mediocrity." "Hah." A scoff escaped Cadel¡¯s lips. I had struck a nerve. His expression turned cold, his posture stiff with suppressed anger. "You¡¯re an arrogant little brat." His eyes sharpened into an icy glare. "You do realize you¡¯re just a student, don¡¯t you? No matter how talented you may be, you are nothing before me. I could crush you with a single gesture." Rumble, A weighty pressure filled the air. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A chilling aura of pure, unfiltered killing intent pressed down upon the surroundings. If I were just another student, I would have been reduced to my knees. Selena stirred beside me, ready to intervene, but I met her gaze and reassured her with a silent glance. Then, I let out a quiet laugh. "Fufu." The heavy tension between us stretched out like a taut wire. The autumn wind passed through, the only thing moving in that moment. Cadel seemed to assess the situation. And then, Perhaps he decided it wasn¡¯t worth escalating further. With a flick of his wrist, the oppressive aura dissipated. "...There¡¯s no need to get worked up now, we''ll be facing each other soon enough." His tone suggested that he was choosing to let this go. It was infuriating. As if he were giving me the privilege of retreating. He turned, as if ready to leave. But before he could take a single step. "You know." He paused. "You seem to be under a rather amusing delusion." His expression darkened. "You talk as if you¡¯re a champion waiting for a challenger." I continued, voice lighthearted. "But let me correct you." I met his gaze directly. "You¡¯re the challenger here." A single sentence. And the world seemed to stop. Gasps rippled through the crowd. Cadel¡¯s face contorted in shock. Even Selena, who had remained utterly impassive until now, blinked in surprise. For a moment, time itself felt frozen. And in that silence, I smiled. ¡®Ah.¡¯ This. This was exhilarating. It wasn¡¯t long before rumors of a madman who had openly provoked a professor spread throughout the academy. A truly unprecedented event. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 108 – Red Sea (2) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 108 ¨C Red Sea (2) News spread swiftly. The authority of the academy¡¯s professors¡ªan institution that had never once wavered since its founding¡ª Now, for the first time, a student had dared to challenge it. Those who heard the news were left in utter shock. It was a situation beyond their wildest imagination. And the opponent in question? None other than Cadel Evans. A man who, despite his young age, stood at the very heart of the academy, regarded by the faculty as their de facto leader. Excluding the headmaster, he was effectively the most powerful figure in Gallimard. And yet¡ª ¡ª"Besides, I doubt there¡¯s much for me to learn under your tutelage." ¡ª"Wouldn¡¯t it be a shame to waste the potential to reach the stars under such guidance?" A direct retort, spoken with unwavering clarity. Followed by¡ª ¡ª"You¡¯re the challenger here." A line that would surely go down in the academy¡¯s history. To the students watching, it was nothing short of a thunderclap. His usual lighthearted tone made it sound almost like he was teasing his opponent. Of course, considering that his master had been insulted, there was ample justification for him to fight back. But the fact remained¡ªhe had just issued a declaration of war. And his opponent was a professor. The academy, already alight with excitement from the practical exams, found itself engulfed in an even greater frenzy. For days, heated discussions raged on. "Damn, the real show started right after the exams ended." "The outcome is obvious, but that just makes it even more entertaining." "Let''s just sit back and enjoy the show with some popcorn." "This might actually be a chance to see just how high the top student¡¯s ceiling really is." "Even if he is the top student, he¡¯s still just a student." "Yeah, I mean, come on. It¡¯s a professor. There¡¯s no way a student can actually fight on equal footing." "Either way, this duel is gonna be insane." The Faculty Exhibition Match. With the practical exams over, all attention shifted to this event. Interest poured in like a torrential summer downpour, and as the days passed, the awaited moment steadily approached. And now¡ª With the duel set for tomorrow, anticipation was at an all-time high. And yet, the person at the center of it all... "Fufu¡­ The weather is lovely today." Was simply gazing up at the clear blue sky. * The past few days¡ª Concerned voices surrounded me. Was it because of my bold declaration of war? While most students watched the unfolding situation with amusement, those close to me were restless with anxiety. Of course, those who understood my abilities weren¡¯t particularly worried. But¡­ sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Y-Y-Young Master¡­ W-What do we do¡­?" "Lady Regia." ¡­That didn¡¯t apply to our protagonist. A pair of emerald-green eyes shimmered with unshed tears. And so, I had no choice but to soothe the girl who looked as though her entire world was crumbling. Perhaps the thought of me suffering humiliation was too much for her to bear¡ªshe clung to my sleeve, crystal-like droplets spilling from her eyes. Even as she trembled, she pressed herself firmly against me, as if trying to offer what little strength she could. "Y-You¡¯ll d-definitely w-win¡­! I just know it¡­!" "How reassuring." "You always believed in me, Young Master¡­ S-So I don¡¯t want to be anxious, but¡­ I c-can¡¯t help it¡­" "Everything will be fine." "Mm¡­ I¡¯ll be cheering for you¡­!" Regia¡¯s support was heartfelt. Her eyes, brimming with determination, glowed with conviction. As I gently patted her head, a quiet voice chimed in from beside us. A straightforward, unfiltered question. "Are you really gonna be okay?" "Your Highness." "I might not know much about this academy yet¡­ but even I get how strong the professors are. My sister explained it all to me." "To think Your Highness would be concerned for me." "Ugh, stop saying weird stuff." Her tone was as sharp as ever, but there was no mistaking the worry in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know about my full capabilities, after all. She had only seen glimpses of the power I wielded¡ªshe had never actually witnessed me fight. In that sense, Elise¡¯s concern was understandable. I simply smiled and began pushing her wheelchair forward once more. And as I did, I responded. "I may not look it, but I¡¯m quite strong." "How strong?" "You¡¯ll see for yourself soon enough." "Wow. That confidence." "A knight who serves the stars must possess strength befitting his title, no?" "You¡¯re not a knight. You¡¯re my physician." "Fufu." "¡­Whatever. I¡¯ll be looking forward to it." The Pilot and the Rose. Both showed traces of worry, yet at the same time, they placed their faith in me. I found myself quietly appreciating their trust. Though, perhaps that was a sentimental thought. Not that there was any real reason to worry. Even if I lost, there would be no significant consequences. The match had been scheduled as part of the exhibition from the start. It was simply receiving more attention than the others. ¡®Not that I mind their concern.¡¯ I just didn¡¯t want to see those dear to me wear such anxious expressions. That alone was reason enough to put on a good show. And so, I awaited the coming duel. Then, on the eve of the event¡ª A completely unexpected person voiced their concerns. None other than my mentor. "The duel tomorrow." I had been assisting with paperwork as part of my assistant duties when she suddenly spoke from across the desk. Her lifeless crimson eyes regarded me dully. As always, a half-empty bottle of alcohol swayed in her grasp. And with an indifferent tone, she muttered, "You don¡¯t have to push yourself." "I already declared war, you know." "It doesn¡¯t matter. Your opponent isn¡¯t targeting you¡ªhe¡¯s targeting me. If I speak to him, he¡¯ll drop it without issue." "Speak to him? You really think he¡¯ll listen?" "He will. Though, I may have to kneel." "As if that¡¯s any better." Selena spoke as if it were the most trivial thing in the world. Perhaps it was simply in her nature to be so detached. That indifference extended even to herself. I let out a wry chuckle and shook my head. "I take it you don¡¯t think I can win." "I¡¯m simply being realistic." She had already written off the possibility of victory. As if waiting for an inevitable future. It didn¡¯t particularly bother me. Perhaps it was because the challenge I had issued to Professor Cadel had spread like wildfire. Seats that were usually left empty in patches were now completely filled. It wasn¡¯t my first time experiencing something like this. So, I remained composed. WAAAAAAAH¡ª! Cheers erupted from the crowd. Ignoring the deafening noise behind me, I locked eyes with the man standing across the arena. My partner for today¡¯s performance. The young professor stood with his arms crossed, observing me with a look of mild amusement. "I truly didn¡¯t expect you to show up." "I told you I would." "I can¡¯t begin to understand what¡¯s going through your head. Surely, you don¡¯t actually believe you can win?" "Funny. That sounds exactly like what Ian said before his match." Ah. Like Master like Disciple. How fitting. I recalled the pitiful senior who had been turned into a dancing puppet in front of the entire academy. "A fond memory, that one." "The person in question considers it a nightmare." "How unfortunate." "Since we¡¯ve come this far, I won¡¯t be going easy on you. I wasn¡¯t particularly offended by your earlier remarks, but as a professor, I can¡¯t afford to take this lightly." "The same applies to me. I¡¯m not one to avoid a challenge." "Hah. Let¡¯s see how long that arrogance lasts." Cadel let out a sharp laugh. A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. With a flick of his wrist, he drew a wand no longer than the length of his palm. At its tip, mana began to coalesce. In response, shadows stirred at my feet. I reached for the ebony blade that had become my signature. And with a smooth motion¡ª I unsheathed it, leveling its sharpened edge at my opponent. A crisp wind swept through the arena. Then¡ª A voice rang out across the colosseum. ¡¶Faculty, take your positions.¡· ¡¶The match will be conducted as a duel. Victory will be decided if one party is subdued or incapacitated.¡· ¡¶Alternatively, if one party concedes, the match will also end.¡· The rules were the same as those of the practical exams. The referee raised a single coin into the air. For a fleeting moment, it spun¡ª Then fell. CLINK¡ª! The signal was given. And at that very instant¡ª BOOOOOOM¡ª! A clash of magic ignited the sky. From one side¡ª A barrage of razor-sharp shadowed spikes. From the other¡ª A rain of water-forged arrows, compressed to the density of steel. The impact sent waves of force rippling in all directions. A thunderous explosion rang out. And thus¡ª The duel that would go down in academy history had begun. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 109 - Red Sea (3) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 109 ¨C Red Sea (3) The Faculty Exhibition Match. A regularly scheduled event at the academy¡ªone of the top three most anticipated spectacles of the year. After all, it was a rare opportunity to witness the true strength of the faculty firsthand. For students, it served as motivation. For outsiders, it was a display of the academy¡¯s prestige. Simply put, it was a stage where the most distinguished names proved their worth. Perhaps because it was an event that commanded pride, discussions among the students burned hotter than ever. After all, every single one of them had dedicated themselves to Gallimard. Their blood ran hot with excitement. ¡ªThis year¡¯s going to be good, isn¡¯t it? ¡ªThe practical exams were brutal, but I held on just to watch this. ¡ªA fight on an entirely different level. You won¡¯t find another opportunity like this anywhere on the continent! ¡ªEven just spectating is a learning experience. ¡ªI wish they¡¯d just start already! Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡ªSpeaking of which¡­ did you hear? Some first-year caused a huge scene this time. ¡ªThat guy? Everyone¡¯s talking about him lately. This year, the excitement was even greater than usual. A first-year top student had challenged a professor. The bold confrontation had drawn all eyes to the match. It was the only thing the students could talk about. ¡ªYou¡¯re the challenger here. The serpent had spoken. Ever since that moment¡ª The academy had split into two camps. One side found his audacity refreshing¡ªa thrilling, reckless display of confidence. The other side was outraged, calling it an act of pure arrogance. Given the provocative nature of his words, backlash was inevitable. ¡ªHe acts like professors are beneath him. ¡ªHe¡¯s about to get a reality check. ¡ªStill, you have to respect his guts. Better to charge forward than to back down like a coward, don¡¯t you think? ¡ªIf you love his guts so much, why don¡¯t you bet on him? ¡ªCome on, let¡¯s not be ridiculous. As for predictions¡ª The consensus was overwhelming. Almost everyone was betting on the serpent¡¯s defeat. It was the obvious conclusion. His previous clashes had been with fellow students. But this time, his opponent was on an entirely different level. Gallimard''s faculty consisted of only the best of the best¡ª Figures who stood at the pinnacle of their respective fields. No matter how talented a student was, defeating a professor was simply beyond reason. In terms of sheer ability and experience, the gap was insurmountable. ¡ªAnd his opponent is Professor Cadel Evans. Cadel Evans. A legend. Once the youngest Tower Master in history¡ª A man who had abruptly abandoned his title, claiming he had grown bored, And taken up a professorship instead. Now, he stood as one of the most influential figures among the faculty. ¡ªOf all the professors¡­ how did he think challenging him was a good idea? ¡ªMaybe he¡¯ll manage to land a hit or two? ¡ªDo you think being a professor is easy? One flick of his wrist, and he¡¯ll be embedded in the ground. ¡ªSo his undefeated streak finally ends¡­ honestly, I saw this coming. He¡¯s been picking fights everywhere. ¡ªMight be good for him to hit a wall. ¡ªHonestly? He¡¯s been surrounded by girls all the time¡ªit¡¯s about time he got knocked down a peg. ¡ªSounds like you¡¯re just jealous. Some took this as their chance to vent. With the reputation he had built over the past few months, there were plenty of students who resented him. Their voices mixed into the already frenzied atmosphere. However¡ª Not all the attention was negative. In fact, the naysayers were in the minority. Most students were simply curious. Because exceptional talent is something people can¡¯t help but be drawn to. Many had been captivated by his feats, and some had even begun rooting for him. Their eyes shone with anticipation. ¡ªAt the very least, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll get completely overwhelmed. ¡ªDidn¡¯t he destroy the second-year top student with just a flick of his wrist? He might not win, but he can probably hold his own. ¡ªAt this point, he¡¯s already leagues beyond normal students. ¡ªA little unhinged, sure, but damn entertaining. ¡ªI¡¯m betting on the top student this time. Put my entire monthly allowance on it. ¡ªYou lunatic. Excited whispers filled the academy. The practical exams had ended, but all eyes were now drawn to the next spectacle. And then¡ª ¡¶Let the match begin!¡· With the weight of countless gazes upon them, the duel commenced. From the very start, their magic clashed with explosive force. On one side¡ª A blade of sharpened shadows. On the other¡ª An arrow of water, compressed to its very limits. A thunderous impact shook the arena, sending shockwaves rippling across the protective barrier. BOOOOM¡ª! A clash that far exceeded the expected standard of a student¡¯s duel. The very air trembled. The barrier surrounding the spectators quivered ominously. The sheer intensity of the spectacle sent the crowd into a frenzy. The duel pressed on relentlessly. Contrary to expectations, the match remained evenly matched¡ª Each clash rang out, heavy with force. CLANG! SCRAAAAPE¡­! ¡ªWait¡­ he¡¯s actually holding his own? ¡ªAre you kidding? He¡¯s not just holding his own¡ªhe¡¯s going toe-to-toe with a professor! ¡ªThey¡¯re moving too fast¡ªI can¡¯t keep up! Gasps of awe spread throughout the stands. Students were utterly mesmerized. Amidst the rising heat of battle, a golden serpent danced through the storm of attacks¡ª Facing him, an elephant, its expression frozen in unmistakable shock. * SWISH¡ª! A sharp whistle cut through the air. An instant later, an arrow streaked forward. A perfectly aimed strike, fired at the gap in my stance. But I remained unfazed. With a flick of my wrist, I turned my blade in a smooth arc¡ª And met the attack head-on. CLANG¡ª! The arrow skidded off the edge of my sword, its sharpened tip scraping past. A heavy impact reverberated up my arm. I flexed my fingers instinctively, shaking off the residual sting¡ª But before I could fully recover, another barrage of spikes rained down, giving me no room to breathe. In response, I unfurled a veil of shadows above me. Thudududud¡ª! The deafening sound echoed like heavy rain pounding against a roof. But this wasn¡¯t a summer storm. It was neither cool nor soft. This water was razor-sharp¡ªcarving through the air with the intent to slice anything it touched. "Tsk¡­ How troublesome." Ten minutes had passed. The duel was still at a standstill. A relentless downpour of magic filled the sky¡ª Yet I navigated the battlefield with calm precision. Idly, I examined my slightly chipped blade and let out a casual remark. "Professor, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little too ruthless?" My gaze lifted. Through the flickering veil of rain, I spotted Cadel Evans hovering above¡ª Standing effortlessly on compressed water platforms. He was quite literally walking on air. His brows furrowed slightly, as if something about the situation bothered him. "¡­This is unexpected. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d last this long." "Shall I take that as a compliment?" "By all means." Even as he spoke, he fired another volley of arrows. I twisted through the assault with a dancer¡¯s grace, weaving between the attacks with fluid, effortless steps. Each strike barely missed¡ª Until finally, I found an opening. CLANG¡ª! My shadows clashed forcefully against his barrage, breaking apart his rhythm. For the first time, the storm of arrows thinned. And I didn¡¯t miss my chance. I fired. A single, bullet of darkness shot through the sky¡ª And struck the professor square in the forehead. THWACK! "¡­Tch?!" His head snapped back. Perhaps he had been too confident¡ª His defenses had gone up a second too late. Though the impact was softened at the last moment, he hadn¡¯t avoided it completely. A red mark bloomed starkly against his pale skin. "Fufu¡­ I imagine that woke you up?" I smiled, voice light with amusement. A subtle provocation, yet¡ª One that hit its mark. Cadel¡¯s expression darkened. A prideful man. Struggling against a student was frustrating enough¡ª But having to endure their mockery on top of it? That was something else entirely. "Consider it my way of keeping things interesting." "Hah." A hollow laugh escaped him. A professor¡ªstruggling against a student? That alone was infuriating. But to be taunted on top of it? That was something his pride wouldn¡¯t allow. Without hesitation¡ª His mana exploded outward. "You insolent brat¡­!" BOOOOOOM¡ª! The air shook. A thunderous roar rang out as his magic surged with newfound intensity. The real battle was about to begin. I braced myself. The force of his next spell crashed down¡ª And I barely managed to block it with the flat of my blade. The duel¡¯s balance¡ª Had begun to shift. ''As expected. He¡¯s strong.'' A quiet thought flickered through my mind. It made sense. The strongest professor in the academy¡ª Of course, he was on a different level. In fact¡ª He might even be on par with Rena. Among the entire continent, he would be considered a true powerhouse. A normal student wouldn¡¯t have lasted three seconds against him. ¡­The thought briefly crossed my mind. ¡®Should I try to recruit him into my organization?¡¯ His overbearing personality had its drawbacks, but¡ª It was, at the very least, justified. With a flick of his wrist, he batted away my encroaching shadows¡ª Then dusted off the blackened stains on his sleeve. His eyes burned with irritation. "Impressive¡­ no, remarkable, even." "Why, thank you." "Let¡¯s see if you can block this as well." Cadel swept his arm outward. Immediately, the entire battlefield trembled. A wave of water surged forth, razor-sharp edges glinting under the light. A roaring tide of destruction¡ª Hurtling straight toward me. I reacted instantly. Summoning a thin platform of shadows, I leapt onto it¡ª Riding the flow as if surfing along the waves. "Now then¡ª" I whispered. And pushed off. A burst of speed. I closed the distance in a blink. If he was too high to hit¡ª Then I would simply rise to meet him. I lunged. SWOOSH¡ª! My blade cut a clean, direct trajectory¡ª A blackened arrow soaring through the sky. Wind rushed past my ears. The gap between us¡ª Was now only five hand spans apart. Then¡ª Just as I swung my blade¡ª "Your attacks are too simple." Cadel muttered. His fingertips twitched. A split-second later¡ª A torrent of water struck me from the side. SMASH¡ª! "Khah¡­?!" A brutal impact. I was flung backward. The force sent me spiraling down¡ª And crashing into the ground. A cloud of dust billowed into the air. Above me, Cadel let out a scoffing laugh. His mana still burned at his fingertips. "As if I¡¯d fall for such a one-dimensional attack." But¡ª "Is that so?" His expression stiffened. Because the one he had struck¡ª Hadn¡¯t been me. Just an illusion. "Then what about this?" "...?" His pupils contracted. The real me¡ª Was already behind him. His eyes flicked down¡ª To find my palm pressed against his back. He had fallen for it completely. There was no escape. I whispered softly¡ª "Break." The magic in the air unraveled. In a single blink¡ª Cadel¡¯s defensive spells collapsed into nothing. Even the platform he was standing on vanished. He plummeted. I gave him a gentle push. "Time to head down, Professor." "You little¡ª!" But his words never finished. BOOOOOOOM¡ª! With a deafening crash, the professor slammed into the ground. CRAAAAASH¡ª! Silence fell over the arena. And I smiled. "Goodbye." It wasn¡¯t just the force of gravity that had sent him plummeting. A little Lie had been woven into the fall, amplifying the impact¡ª Enough to leave him sprawled across the arena floor, struggling to rise. "Ugh¡­ Kgh¡­!" "Fufu." The serpent landed gracefully. His coat fluttered in the wind as he adjusted it with practiced ease. Half-lidded eyes¡ªsharp, unsettling¡ªswept over the fallen professor. Not a single scratch marred his figure as he asked, ever so casually¡ª "Do you wish to continue?" The audience said nothing. The shock in the air was palpable. Not a single murmur, not a single cheer¡ª Just silent, wide-eyed disbelief. The students could only stare, mouths slightly agape, at the battlefield before them. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 110 – Red Sea (4) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 110 ¨C Red Sea (4) The duel remained locked in a tense deadlock. Magic clashed with ferocious intensity. Their speed was nearly impossible to track with the naked eye. The only remnants of their collisions were the fierce sparks left behind in the empty air. The only visible traces¡ª Fleeting shadows flickering across the battlefield. And the occasional shockwave hammering against the protective barrier surrounding the spectators. The crowd stirred. ¡ªWhat the hell are we even watching? ¡ªThere¡¯s no way to follow this with our eyes. ¡ªI can¡¯t even begin to grasp the tactical exchanges, let alone understand what they¡¯re actually doing. ¡ªHe¡¯s a student, just like us¡­ right? How is the gap this massive? ¡ªEven beyond the barrier, I can feel the sheer density of mana¡­ This had long since surpassed the level of a normal match. The students couldn¡¯t even properly discuss what was happening. Because it was so far beyond their comprehension that even the most basic analysis was meaningless. ¡ªThat power¡­ And it wasn¡¯t just the students. Even the professors¡ª They, too, felt it. Even when measured against faculty standards rather than student benchmarks, this duel carried an unsettling, chilling weight. It was a battle being fought at an unthinkable level. ¡ªDoes this even make sense? ¡ªIt¡¯s absurd. ¡ªEven if he¡¯s been retired for a while, he was once considered the pinnacle. And yet¡­ he¡¯s not overwhelming his opponent? ¡ªTsk. A true monster in the making. Murmurs of astonishment filled the air. It was only natural. Frankly, not being shocked would have been stranger. Everyone had known of his extraordinary talent, yet no one had ever truly measured his limits. And for good reason¡ª There had never been an occasion where he had needed to show them. Now, faced with the undeniable proof of his abilities, reactions across the audience were strikingly similar. A heavy silence settled over them. They could only feel¡ª Awe. The scene before them defied all reason. There was no need, no point in trying to understand it. They could only stare in stunned fascination at the emergence of a talent never before seen. The sheer pressure in the air left the audience breathless. ¡ªIs this real? ¡ªHell if I know. You were the one who said he might be able to put up a fight. ¡ªThat was half a joke! But this¡ª! This isn¡¯t just holding his own¡ªhe¡¯s matching a professor! ¡ªMaybe the professor¡¯s holding back? ¡ªDo you think that looks like he¡¯s holding back? Look at the other professors¡ªthey¡¯re all too stunned to even react. ¡ªAre you seriously telling me this is an even match¡­? ¡ªLET¡¯S GOOOO!! THE UPSET OF THE CENTURY!!! The excitement had reached its peak. The once-unshakable belief that professors were unbeatable was beginning to crack. The duel¡¯s intensity only escalated further. What had started as a heated exchange had now reached its absolute limit¡ª And in a flash, the serpent slipped behind his opponent. A heartbeat later, the professor was slammed into the ground. A dull, resounding impact echoed through the arena. In the silence that followed, a professor muttered, ¡ªHas a student ever beaten a professor in a faculty duel before¡­? ¡ªJust once. There was one precedent. A single student in history who had surpassed his professor. ¡ªThe Crimson Sword Saint. A name said to have reached the highest of stars. An undisputed legend. A hero who remained the greatest force in the Empire¡ªone who, across all of history, had never been surpassed. And the last time he had accomplished such a feat¡ª He had been sixteen years old. "..." The professors all had the same thought. Today¡ª History might be rewritten once more. ¡ª... ¡¶Fufu.¡· The screen displaying the battle flickered. Dust swirled in the air. The shadowed arena lay still. The boy who had just been soaring through the sky landed lightly on the ground¡ª His black coat fluttering as he touched down. And with a sharp, almost amused smile¡ª He spoke. ¡¶Do you wish to continue?¡· His half-lidded eyes curved into an eerily playful arc. The Faculty Exhibition Match. I had originally planned to take it easy. There was no need to stir up unnecessary attention in an event like this. Unwanted scrutiny would only bring me more trouble. And I had no reason to invite such a headache. However¡ª ¡ªWhat can you possibly do with mere illusion magic? Selena, mocked before the students. That moment had irritated me. She was someone who had helped me in many ways. Even if she herself didn¡¯t seem to care, I did. Perhaps because I saw something of myself in her. A distant, half-forgotten reflection of my past. Perhaps it was a kind of nostalgia. ¡®Regardless.¡¯ He had provoked me. And I intended to return the favor. No matter how formal or superficial our relationship might be, He had tarnished my teacher¡¯s name. As her student, it was only right that I delivered retribution. Like this. "Ugh¡­ ghh¡­" Cadel Evans, on his knees. His breath came in ragged gasps, trembling with exertion. I adjusted my coat, then asked, "Do you wish to continue?" "..." For a long moment, he didn¡¯t answer. Was it because of the lingering shock in his body? Or because his mind refused to accept the reality of losing to a student? Perhaps both. "Hah¡­" After a pause, he took a slow, deep breath. Then, his head lifted. His expression remained clouded with confusion, but¡ª He did not crumble. As expected of a veteran. His recovery was swift. Dusting off his coat, He found his composure. His gaze, once laced with nonchalance, was now filled with a quiet chill. He had finally acknowledged the weight of the situation. "¡­I have to admit." Cadel spoke abruptly. A suffocating force of mana surged outward. His narrowed eyes locked onto me with newfound intensity. "I never expected to be pushed this far¡­ I severely underestimated you." "I¡¯m honored you¡¯ve realized it now." "As a professor, I¡¯ve utterly embarrassed myself. I intended to demonstrate an overwhelming gap in ability, and instead, I may have only cast doubt on my own qualifications." The air grew unnaturally still. Like the eerie calm before a storm. Within that precarious silence, Cadel adjusted his stance. This time, mana coursed through every fiber of his being. "I have already lost in principle." "Hm?" "The moment a professor is forced back by a student, the match is decided. However¡ª" A slow, ominous breath. "Since it¡¯s come to this, I will crush you with everything I have left." "Oh? I look forward to it." "The last round¡ªI''ll be going all out." "As you should be." Cadel brought his hands together. The air vibrated. A spell of overwhelming density filled the arena. His eyes¡ª Gleamed with merciless resolve. Rumble¡ª! The ground trembled. A vast, unseen force stirred. A presence so suffocating that students clutched their chests, professors instinctively rising from their seats. The sheer, overwhelming pressure. ¡®It¡¯s coming.¡¯ I recognized it immediately. This was the omen¡ª The precursor to a calamity. "I¡¯ll do my best not to kill you." Crack-! A resounding clap. And with it¡ª A wave began to rise. A towering tidal wave, vast enough to swallow the entire arena. It surged upward, nearly fifty meters high, frothing with boundless destruction. A spell renowned in the original work for its sheer, unparalleled power. ¡ªCadel Evans¡¯ Ultimate Marine Magic¡ª ¡®Red Sea.¡¯ A towering wave, so massive it was impossible to fully take in, loomed over the battlefield. Even the spectators, safely behind the barrier, were thrown into turmoil. Panicked screams echoed across the stands. And yet, amidst the chaos¡ª Cadel¡¯s gaze remained eerily calm. Only the subtle movement of his lips disturbed the stillness, murmuring the words that would bring about the catastrophe. A final incantation. "O sea¡ª" He squeezed out the last of his strength. "Wash away the blood." At once, the wave turned crimson. As if steeped in blood, the water was dyed a deep, unsettling red. And with the final words of the spell¡ª The crimson tide came crashing down. Beyond the barrier, horrified voices rang out. ¡ªW-what the hell?! Someone needs to stop this¡ª! ¡ªHow the hell is he supposed to block that?! ¡ªIf he gets caught in that, he¡¯ll die! He needs to surrender now! ¡ªIt¡¯s too late¡ªthe barrier won¡¯t let him withdraw¡­! The air crackled with urgency. Pure, unfiltered panic. For many, this was the first time they had witnessed magic of such sheer intensity¡ª A power so overwhelming that their instincts screamed in terror. Had it been any ordinary student, they would have lost consciousness already. Suffocated under the sheer weight of mana pressing down on them. But¡ª "Fufu." I did not retreat. I stepped forward. A slow, unhurried stride¡ª A deep, creeping smile curling across my lips. The arena was blanketed in darkness, smothered under the impending wave. And yet, I advanced fearlessly, striding towards the collapsing tide. At my fingertips, power coiled. A Lie, woven darker and deeper than ever before. "Let the sea hear my call." I began my chant. "The Lord shall fight for you¡ª" "And you shall hold your peace." "Why do you cry out to me? Lift up your staff¡ª" "Stretch out your hand over the sea, and let it be divided." "And sin shall walk upon dry ground." "As the Lord commanded, He sent a mighty wind¡ª" "And the sea was parted, and the waters stood still as walls." "To the false believer, I proclaim¡ª" The air trembled. The Lie surged forth. A staff, forged from shadow, formed within my grasp. I raised it high¡ª And then, with absolute certainty¡ª I brought it down. CRACK¡ª! "Break." A single word. And at once¡ª The shadow of the tidal wave vanished. The monstrous sea, poised to consume the battlefield, collapsed into nothingness. The Red Sea, moments away from swallowing everything whole, split apart¡ª And a path opened. A miracle defying all reason. "¡­" Silence. Absolute, stunned silence. A sea¡ªsplit in two. An image so incomprehensible it felt like a dream, like a vision from another world. And yet¡ª No one could look away. Clack. The crisp sound of footsteps echoed through the hushed arena. I walked forward, unhurried, unbothered. Through the parted sea¡ª Through the disaster itself, now forced into submission. And at the very end of that path, A lone figure stood, trembling. Cadel Evans. "Haa¡­ haa¡­" His breath came in ragged gasps. His body swayed, struggling to remain upright. Mana exhaustion. His once-confident gaze, sharp and prideful at the start of the match¡ª Now clouded with disbelief. His lips parted slightly, his voice barely a whisper. "A¡­ monster¡­ like this¡­" And then. Thud¡ª He collapsed. His body crumpled to the ground, utterly drained. Unconscious. I tilted my head slightly, amusement flickering in my half-lidded gaze. "Hmm~ Does this mean I win?" I turned my attention to the floating screen that projected the match across the arena. A massive display¡ªshowing nothing but the serpent¡¯s smirk. "Well?" A brief pause. Then, the voice of the announcer¡ªstunned and hesitant, but finally processing the result. ¡¶T-the match¡­ is over!¡· ¡¶Professor Cadel Evans has forfeited. The winner¡ª¡· ¡¶Judas Snakes, Senior Assistant Instructor!¡· A beat of silence. And then¡ª The crowd erupted. Shock. Then awe. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then thunderous, deafening cheers. The moment before the stadium exploded into applause¡ª The first voice to break the silence was a triumphant shout. ¡ªTHE UNDERDOG WINS!! I HIT 200x ODDS, BABYYYYY!!! A student leapt into the air, shaking a betting slip wildly in his hands. His gleeful cries were quickly drowned out by a wave of applause. A roar of pure, electrified excitement. WAAAAAAAAAHHHH¡ª! "Ahem." The Crimson Sword Saint. The greatest hero of the Empire¡ª The only student in history to have ever surpassed a professor. Until today. For the first time since that legend¡ª A student had overwhelmed a professor in battle. And at the heart of it all¡ª The serpent stood, grinning playfully, immortalized in the moment that would be written into history. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 111 - Prophet (1) [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God] Chapter 111 - Prophet (1) The interfaculty duel ended amidst thunderous cheers. The boy¡ªthe Serpent¡ªwhose shocking performance had left an unforgettable mark. After much deliberation among the faculty, he was unanimously declared the victor. And within just a single week, he became the hottest topic across the entire academy. His name was on everyone¡¯s lips. It was only natural. After all, he had achieved a feat long considered impossible in the academy¡¯s storied history. Those who had witnessed the match firsthand knew the truth. What they had seen wasn¡¯t just raw talent. It was something greater¡ªa power with the potential to reach the stars. A glimpse into the future of the continent. The one who had once touched the highest star¡ª The Crimson Sword Saint. And now, three years after his death¡ª Another "Star" had appeared. The attention he received was only fitting. ¡ªI still can¡¯t get that moment out of my head. ¡ªI mean, we all knew he was way beyond student level, but¡­ who would''ve thought he¡¯d actually beat a professor? ¡ªEspecially that part at the end, when he split the tidal wave¡­ gave me chills. ¡ªThey¡¯re calling it a talent that¡¯ll go down in history. ¡ªI heard all sorts of organizations are in a frenzy. The Imperial family, the Magic Tower, the Knight Orders, noble houses¡­ they¡¯re all flooding the academy with letters, trying to recruit him. ¡ªThe assistant instructors haven¡¯t even been able to sleep, trying to manage everything. Unrivaled talent always draws admiration. Students spoke with shining eyes. The jealousy and resentment that once lingered around him had long since faded, replaced by genuine awe. Proof was the ultimate measure¡ªthe undeniable force that compels recognition from others. ¡ªSeems like he¡¯s actually a pretty decent guy, huh? ¡ªFor someone that skilled, he doesn¡¯t even act arrogant¡­ And he rejected all those recruitment offers, too. Kinda makes him likable, right? ¡ªDidn¡¯t he say he just wants to focus on his studies for now? He was really firm about it. ¡ªI heard he gets along well with that commoner girl, too. ¡ªHis vibe¡¯s a bit intense, sure, but if you look closely, he¡¯s actually kinda handsome. ¡ªI should try talking to him sometime. The public opinion surrounding him grew increasingly positive. But, of course, not everyone was convinced. There were those who harbored doubts. ¡ªI mean, yeah, there¡¯s no denying his talent, but¡­ don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little sudden? ¡ªIsn¡¯t his family more famous for alchemy than magic? ¡ªSure, talent doesn¡¯t have to follow bloodlines, but still¡ªhow does a family with generations of alchemists suddenly produce a mage like him? ¡ªI thought they were scholars, deeply rooted in academia. ¡ªAnd with talent that overwhelming, shouldn¡¯t people have heard of him long before now? Why is there no history, no rumors, nothing? ¡ªFeels like they¡¯re hiding something. Fair questions. Why had this "Star," silent for so long, suddenly emerged into the world now? The curiosity lingered¡ªbut slowly faded. There was no one who could offer any answers. And so, buried beneath the endless chatter, the questions surrounding the Serpent¡¯s family slipped quietly beneath the surface¡ª Forgotten. Lost to the depths, along with any hope of answers. * * * A week passed since the uproar of the event. I spent it in leisure. With the practical exams and other hectic schedules behind me, I had a stretch of free time before the next break. Of course, the academy¡¯s attention was still focused on me in the aftermath of the duel. But aside from that minor detail, the days were peaceful enough. I spent time with the people around me. "Congratulations on your victory!" "Lady Regia." "I knew you¡¯d win from the start, my lord! I-I¡¯ve always believed in you¡­!" "Such unwavering faith weighs heavily on my shoulders." I ruffled the protagonist¡¯s hair as she bounced with joy. "Not that it¡¯s surprising or anything¡­ but still, good job." "Your words please me." I responded with a smile to the aloof villainess who offered her curt praise. "Was it tough?" "Not particularly." "Hm¡­ You really are amazing, Judas." I shared a brief exchange with the Little Prince, who nodded to herself in quiet admiration. "You¡¯re stronger than I thought." "Fufu¡­ I am, after all, someone who stands by Her Highness¡¯s side. If I struggled with something this trivial, I¡¯d hardly be worthy of meeting your gaze." "You always know how to run your mouth, huh." "So, do you dislike it?" "¡­No, not really." I even teased the thorny Rose, just to see her scowl. Though the words varied, they all carried the same sentiments¡ªconcern and congratulations. Deep down, I appreciated them. It was a peaceful, ordinary time at the academy. Additionally¡ª I met with Professor Cadel Evans, my opponent from the duel. There was a tradition tied to this event: the loser must grant the winner one request. As the victor, I had the right to make such a demand. And my request was simple. ¡ªStep down from next year¡¯s Head Professor selection. ¡ªI intend to secure that position for my teacher. ¡ªIn return, I¡¯d like your support in ensuring she retains it moving forward. It was a bold request. Excessive, even, for something that had started as just an exhibition match. I half-expected him to refuse. But surprisingly, Professor Cadel signed the contract without protest. Perhaps because he¡¯d been humiliated so thoroughly in front of the entire student body¡ª His pride wouldn¡¯t let him decline. Of course, his clenched jaw looked like it might shatter from how tightly he was grinding his teeth. But that wasn¡¯t my concern. All I did was return the humiliation he¡¯d dealt to me. ¡ªI¡¯ll remember this. A parting shot, as if trying to set up some grand future revenge. I met it with nothing but a faint, mocking smile. I had no intention of backing down from such petty mind games. Thinking back on his twisted expression still made me chuckle. "Fufu." "¡­I don¡¯t understand." Selena stared at me, bewildered. Her tired eyes glinted with curiosity, strands of violet hair falling messily over her face. After a brief pause, she asked softly, "May I ask why?" "Hm?" "I¡¯m referring to the duel. You stepped in because of me, didn¡¯t you? I just wonder¡ªwas that really necessary from your perspective?" "Did I overstep?" "Not at all. I¡¯m grateful, truly. I¡¯m simply curious." "Fufu¡­ As I told you before, that was the reason." I smiled gently, warmth touching the corners of my lips. "I did it for my teacher." "¡­" "You¡¯ve helped me countless times. Watching you be insulted like that irritated me. Ignoring it would¡¯ve been shameful for me as your student." "I thought it was just a joke when you said that." She frowned slightly. "That¡¯s a bit harsh, isn¡¯t it?" I replied playfully, stepping closer. A faint trace of alcohol lingered in the air around her. "I did it purely for your sake." "As I¡¯ve said before¡­ our relationship is based solely on a contract. You owe me no loyalty." "That¡¯s fine. It wasn¡¯t out of obligation." "Then what was it?" "Taming." I lingered near her¡ªclose enough to be noticed, but not enough to be pushed away. Taming was all about maintaining that delicate balance. Staying within reach, never too far nor too close, until familiarity settled in. Even if she wasn¡¯t aware of it, the bond between us was slowly growing deeper. "Don¡¯t feel burdened. I simply wanted to repay the kindness you¡¯ve shown me." She fell silent for a moment, then gave a small nod. "¡­If that¡¯s the reason, then¡­ thank you." Her lifeless eyes wavered¡ªjust slightly. A ripple across the still surface of her heart. Even the frostiest soul had its cracks. Satisfied, I stepped back. No need to rush. This was just the beginning. To conquer someone wounded by grief, one had to move carefully. And so, I continued my slow, deliberate taming. * * * Two days later. I visited the main building to claim my reward from the duel. Aside from the tradition where the loser grants a request, the ultimate victor was entitled to additional benefits. After all, it was one of the academy¡¯s premier events. A reward, huh? Had it been something trivial, I might¡¯ve brushed it off. But this time, I couldn¡¯t be so sure. Even with my knowledge of the original story, this was unfamiliar territory. I needed to confirm it myself. "Excuse me." Creaaak¡ª I opened the ornate door and stepped inside. What greeted me was a vast room lined with towering bookshelves, like an enormous library. At its center sat a single desk¡ª And behind it, an old man with white hair, reclining in his chair. His pale, faded eyes fixed on me with an unwavering gaze. "I¡¯ve been expecting you." He gestured for me to come in. Two freshly brewed cups of tea sat on the table, as if he¡¯d known I¡¯d arrive. Pushing aside my thoughts, I greeted him politely. "This is the first time we¡¯ve met face-to-face." Though he appeared at every academy event, he rarely, if ever, interacted directly with the students. The head of the academy¡ª "Dean." Dean of the Galimard Academy. Gaston Galimard. Ever since I arrived in this world, I¡¯d been eager to meet him. And now, thanks to my victory, I finally had the chance. I got straight to the point. "I¡¯ll be blunt." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Go ahead." In my mind, I recalled what I knew about him. An old man with a kind, grandfatherly face. To the people here, he was simply the Dean. But in the original story, he bore another name¡ª "Prophet." The sinner cursed by the world, doomed to see beyond its veil. The Prophet of the Apocalypse. (proph¨¨te de l''apocalypse) "What do you know?" "¡­" A direct question, with no room for evasion. His pale eyes didn¡¯t flinch. After a long silence, he finally spoke. "¡­What kind of answer are you hoping for, traitor?" The Prophet saw right through me. [Translator - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Demon God]